《The Dark Secret of the CEO》 Chapter 0 Chapter 0 Intro ¡°Agent Rivera! ¡­Hey, Rivera!¡± He turned around, ring at the figure in the doorway. The woman chuckled. ¡°Oh, someone had a bad night.¡± ¡°Thirty hours awake in a bloody car with fucking Wright for nothing,¡± he grunted. ¡°Oh, that exins it,¡± the woman walked over to pat his shoulder. ¡°What can I get you? Coffee?¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my second already,¡± he sighed. ¡°That and the cold shower helped¡­ But thanks, Dolores. I just need to finish filing that damn report before twelve or the Chief¡¯s going to give me hell.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t sweat it,¡± she scoffed. ¡°Chief¡¯s been talking to journalists all morning, he won¡¯t remember your report until next week, Love.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± He asked with a sigh, stretching his neck. ¡°Gunfight?¡± ¡°No, some poor chickmitted suicide. Found dead in her hotel room. The case¡¯s pretty clear, but she was some b-rate celebrity so we¡¯ve got all the media covering it.¡± He frowned, making the woman chuckle. ¡°You¡¯ve really been out of the loop eh, hun? It¡¯s all over the radio and TV. Look.¡± She walked over to grab the abandoned remote on one of the desks, and switched channels from a soap opera to the news channel. The headline wasrge, and the journalists¡¯ faces were a bit more stern than usual. The images were showing the front of the Four Seasons Hotel, that fancy ce between Park Avenue and Madison Avenue, with a crowd gathered and the dramatic lights of police cars. He frowned. There were dozens of people gathered, and in the middle was indeed their boss, in his uniform, visibly holding an impromptu press conference. ¡°Look at him,¡± scoffed Dolores. ¡°They dragged him out of bed at one in the morning to handle the journalists. Poor Rodney¡­¡± He scoffed too, grabbing his half-empty cup to chug down the rest of that coffee. If he remembered well, their Chief of Department was supposed to be off today¡­ Bad luck some famous chick had decided otherwise. Suddenly, the image on the screen changed to a picture with a face on it. A face he had seen before. He didn¡¯t even hear his cup fall on the desk, bounce and crash down on the floor. He stared at that face, and the name that was scrolling across the bottom of the screen. He slowly stood, in shock. ¡°Hey! ¡­You alright, co?¡± He didn¡¯t answer. No, he hadn¡¯t even heard the question. He felt light-headed, his thoughts spinning. No, not her. He hadn¡¯t even made the connection. He took the remote off Dolores¡¯ hand, turned the sound up. The death had ured right before midnight, the legists had said. Found in her bathtub by her fianc¨¦ half an hourter. No witnesses. They showed the images of some young people, crying out as the body-shaped bag was taken out of the Hotel. A fan in tears was interviewed, still in aplete state of shock. So was he. ¡°¡­You alright?¡± Dolores asked gently. ¡°¡­Were you a fan of hers or something?¡± ¡°¡­Or something,¡± he muttered. He suddenly came back to his senses, wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes. He was breathing loudly, as if he had just run a race. His heart had, but it was a¡­ dead end. He was feeling sick to his stomach. He had to be dreaming, right? He hadn¡¯t slept in hours, there was no way this nightmare was real. ¡°Poor girl,¡± sighed Dolores. ¡°What pushed her to do such a thing? Bless her soul, the poor darling. I¡¯m never fond of these celebrities, but she was he young. Who knows what happens to them when they get so famous so young. Makes more than one crazy¡­¡± ¡°That was¡­st night?¡± He muttered. He had been parked just streets away all that night, waiting for some narco to show up. All this time wasted, while she¡­ He took a deep breath, trying to keep himself from passing out. ¡°Who¡¯s on the case?¡± He asked. ¡°There won¡¯t be much of a case,¡± Dolores sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a suicide, Love. They¡¯ll scrape the carpet just to make her fans and the media happy, but there isn¡¯t anything to find.¡± ¡°No.¡± Suddenly, he saw from across the window panes, the tired face of his boss walking in. He ran, almost bumping into two colleagues, to get to him first. ¡°Boss! I want the case!¡± Their Chief of Department blinked a couple of times, confused. ¡°Rivera? What case? What are you doing here, shouldn¡¯t you be catching a break-¡± ¡°The Case of the Four Season Hotel. I want it,¡± he insisted, out of breath. His Boss hesitated, confused. ¡°The Starr Suicide? ¡­Rivera, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into you, but there¡¯s no case. The Forensics are on it and we already watched three hours¡¯ worth of tapes from the hotel. This is just a suicide.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m sure it isn¡¯t, Boss. Please. Give me that case.¡± The Chief of Department frowned, and looked down on the coffee stain on his pants. He sighed, and walked past him, heading for his office. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into you, Rivera. Shouldn¡¯t you have your hands full with the Narcos¡¯ case?¡± ¡°The trail¡¯s gone freaking cold, Wright and I have gone nowhere for two weeks. I want this case.¡± His superior frowned, and sat behind his desk. ¡°Rick, what is it? I¡¯ve never seen you like this? You¡¯re an excellent detective, you wouldn¡¯t take a lost cause like this¡­ There¡¯s no one to save. So what is it?¡± He couldn¡¯t tell him. He remained of stone, and silent. ¡°¡­I want this case.¡± The Chief sighed. ¡°¡­Her fianc¨¦ confirmed she was extremely depressed. Whatever your reason is¡­ I can¡¯t give you a case that does not exist, Rivera. Her family doesn¡¯t even seem to care much either. The journalists are my main issue at the moment, and those bastards will bite at the smallest hint we give them that there¡¯s more to it. My answer is no.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t a suicide,¡± he muttered between his teeth. ¡°How the hell would you know that!¡± Once again, he remained silent. The Chief massaged his heavy eyelids, then looked behind his stubborn subordinate. Luckily, at six in the morning nobody was listening. Only Dolores was standing a bit further, visibly concerned about her colleague. When their eyes met, she shrugged. He went back to the man standing in front of his desk. ¡°You¡¯re so fucking stubborn, Rivera¡­ Let¡¯s wait for the Forensics. If there¡¯s a case¡­ I¡¯ll consider it. Alright? Now get the hell out of my office before I really need to yell at someone.¡± He nodded. Not satisfied, but it didn¡¯t matter much what his Boss said. He wouldn¡¯t leave things at that no matter what the forensics said. He stepped out, giving Dolores a vague sign of the hand. He walked out to the coffee machine, just so he could have something else to do. The New York City Police Station was always busy, no matter what time of the day. An olddy in front of him was shouting at the coffee machine for only giving her milk. He stood next to it, the anger building. Her yelling wasn¡¯t helping. She kept shouting, and shouting. He was the one who wanted to shout! He suddenly punched the machine. Everyone in the station froze, turning their eyes to the frustrated cop. The Coffee Machine made a beep, and the coffee came down. ¡°Thank you, young man.¡± He didn¡¯t answer that, and moved his back against the wall. He slid down, until his butt hit the ground. He felt like crying, screaming and shouting. Nothing came. Instead, he took out his wallet. Searched between all the crumbled receipts, and found it. A small, old photo. His throat got tight. She was smiling in it. She had always had that smile that went up to her eyes, and revealed only her front teeth. A new tear came to his eye. He took a deep breath, and took out his phone. He found a number he hadn¡¯t used in years. He rang it, and waited a few seconds. Her voice came on after the tone. He listened to it, over and over again, without leaving a message; Her voice was much younger. This number was not in use anymore, but somehow, she had never deleted it. After some long minutes of listening to it, over and over, he wiped his tears again, and looked up another number. ¡°Hi, Lisa speaking,¡± answered an out-of-breath voice. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Liz, it¡¯s Rick.¡± A couple of seconds of silence followed. ¡°¡­Rick?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about June.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve got to be joking.¡± she scoffed bitterly. ¡°Then I don¡¯t want to hear it. Whatever she wants now, you can tell her to go f-¡± ¡°She¡¯s dead, Liz.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°June¡¯s dead.¡± He heard the woman gasp. Another silence followed, and he heard her chuckle nervously. ¡°¡­No fucking way. ¡­P-Please tell me you¡¯re joking.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It happenedst night. You¡¯ll see it in the news soon,¡± he muttered. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to learn it from TV.¡± ¡°Wha-¡­ What happened!¡± She cried. ¡°How-!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡­But I will.¡± He took a deep breath. ¡°I promise,¡± he muttered. ¡°I¡¯ll find out what the fuck happened.¡± Chapter 1 Chapter 1 ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it taking too long, Sir?¡± ¡°She¡¯ll wake up. Soon. ¡­Isn¡¯t my daughter so pretty already?¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± I hear someone chuckle, a deep voice. After a couple more seconds of struggle, I finally manage to open my eyes. Oh, crap, it¡¯s bright¡­ ¡°Good morning, my Sleeping Beauty.¡± A silhouette appears above me, blocking the light. I blink a couple of times, trying to distinguish those facial features. A smile like a shark amongst a greyish, perfectlybed beard, and two piercing, ice- cold blue eyes. ¡­Who¡¯s that? I can¡¯t help but keep blinking repeatedly, my eyes dry as hell. Where the heck am I? What¡¯s going on? I want to move. My body¡¯s so damn heavy¡­ What¡¯s that weird smell, too? I try to move my head, look around. This ce is so¡­ white. All monochrome, white and metal. Sanitized and cold like a hospital. No, wait. It looks like it must be cold, but I don¡¯t feel cold at all. Nor hot. Just¡­ neutral. So weird¡­ I do feel something hard and sturdy underneath me. I¡¯m not on a bed. A table? ¡°Can you hear us?¡± I turn my head, finding another man on my right, seated and staring from behind his sses. I do hear them. I want to answer, but¡­ my throat hurts! It hurts so much, like it¡¯spletely dry, and raspy. I want to talk, but I don¡¯t even know how to breathe! I can¡¯t feel any air moving through my lungs, my throat¡­ I try to inhale, but it feels empty, like my organs are moving for strictly nothing. ¡°Answer us,¡± the man insists. ¡°Can you hear us?¡± He¡¯s wearing a white coat and scrubs? I just nod by reflex. ¡°I¡­ I-I do.¡± The air I finally feel seems so strange in my lungs, my throat. My own voice sounds different. Deeper, raspier. ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Give me your hand, Dear,¡± gently says the bearded one next to me. ¡°Let¡¯s have you sit up first.¡± I feel his cold hand grabbing mine, and very gently, he helps me sit up. My body feels so heavy, I thought I¡¯d get a bit dizzy or something, but there is none of that. Just some strange¡­ nausea. I try to ignore it and sit up, to finally realize where exactly I am¡­ ¡°Is this a¡­ mortuary?¡± I mutter, a bit confused. I¡¯ve never been into one, but there¡¯s no mistaking it. I¡¯ve seen enough crime shows for that. Those rows of chrome cupboard doors with numbers on them, and this aseptic, cold hospital atmosphere, without any patients¡­ I look down, and notice I¡¯m sitting on a silver table, like one they put the bodies on. Except that I¡¯m very much awake and alive, and not naked nor covered by just a sheet like I¡¯d imagine a corpse to be. Instead, I¡¯m actually wearing a long-sleeved ck dress I¡¯ve never seen before¡­ ¡°What the¡­¡± ¡°Seems like you¡¯re a quick one,¡± says the guy in the doctor outfit. ¡°Yes, this is a morgue. Your death was pronounced at thirty-four minutes past one this morning, and it¡¯s now¡­ ten in the evening.¡± ¡°My¡­ death? But I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡°Oh, no, you¡¯re dead. ording to the humans standard, you were dead the minute your heart stopped beating, although you were formally pronounced dead a few minutester. But you did die at around one o¡¯clock this morning.¡± ¡°This makes no sense,¡± I mutter. The man with the beard next to me has been smiling all this time, staring at me like a proud father looking at his child, which seems incredibly strange given the situation. I don¡¯t understand anything that¡¯s going on. Not only do I feel¡­ extremely weird, but those two are making it even more ufortable. There¡¯s a man in a white coat giving me a lecture about my supposed death right now, and another staring at me with¡­ a creepy expression. What the heck is going on? ¡°How do you feel?¡± Asks the creepy smiling man.. I realize this guy¡¯s got a British ent¡­ Or is it Scottish? His blue eyes look as if he¡¯s scanning me. I slowly shake my head. ¡°Strange,¡± I mutter. ¡°My t-throat hurts like hell, and¡­ I¡¯m feeling somewhat sick. Nauseous. But¡­ who the heck are you people?¡± ¡°My name is Richard,¡± says the British man. ¡°Richard Heartgraves.¡± ¡°Ethan,¡± the guy behind him waves with a bored expression. Ethan adjusts his round sses and turns around to grab a paper on his desk, visibly unbothered. He has short curly hair and a two-day beard. I turn my eyes to Richard. I feel such a strange¡­ sensation towards him. As if I know him, like a long-lost parent. Have I met him before? Even if my mind wasn¡¯t so fuzzy, I don¡¯t think I could remember. No, I wouldn¡¯t have forgotten someone with such a strong¡­ aura. I¡¯m attracted to his eyes every time I try to look elsewhere. He dominates the room with that strange¡­ heavy, dark aura around him. It¡¯s invisible, but it¡¯s impossible to ignore, it¡¯s suffocating. I feel like a defenseless child. If he wasn¡¯t gently holding my hand, I¡¯d be terrified¡­ ¡°You¡¯re going to feel sick for at least the next forty-eight hours,¡± says Ethan, his eyes still on the paper. ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning, but it should subside, though. Eventually. Are you thirsty?¡± ¡°¡­My throat hurts,¡± I groan. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s due to the thirst, but it feels as dry as sandpaper. Ethan moves, and hands me a cup. It looks like¡­ wine? It smells good, and¡­ appealing. Without thinking, I drink, and it¡¯s¡­ strangely filling. It tastes vaguely familiar, a bit sweet and salty at the same time. I frown. The smell is¡­ a bit off. Or perhaps because it¡¯s new. I drink, I keep drinking. No, I just can¡¯t stop myself. I push all my thoughts aside and drink more and more, unable to stop. The liquid¡¯s cold, but it¡¯s filling and warming me up nicely. It¡¯s almost calming, but it¡¯s never enough. I want that feeling in my throat. It¡¯s the most delicious thing I¡¯ve ever had¡­ I feel like ten more of those won¡¯t be enough¡­ Soon enough though, I reach the end of the cup, thest drop. I feel a bit better, but¡­ unsatisfied. I re at the empty cup. ¡°¡­Good girl.¡± Richard takes the cup away from me before I can protest. Now that I¡¯ve drunk a bit, I feel a bit better, but also¡­ even more confused. He¡¯s visibly the man in charge, so I turn to him for answers. The nausea¡¯s getting worse, but I try to ignore it. ¡°What¡¯s¡­ going on?¡± I mutter. ¡°What happened?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Do you remember?¡± He slowly pulls down my sleeve, revealing the blood-stained bandages around my wrists¡­ I shiver. I remember. Vaguely, but I have a feeling. The pain, the loneliness. The rain against the windows, the neon lights from the billboards, and the darkness of my room¡­ The bathtub overflowing. The lukewarm water, and that pain¡­ The one in my chest, deeper and worse than the one dripping down my wrists. ¡­It¡¯s like a nightmare that sticks to my mind. I start breathing heavily, erratically. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± It was no dream. I tried to kill myself. No¡­ I fucking did. I grab my other sleeve, to find the same bandage, the same blood stains on the other side. Ice runs down my spine, making me shiver even more. ¡°Hera.¡± Richard suddenly caresses my cheek, forcing me to look into his blue eyes again. He smiles, with a hint of warmth, but more importantly, two visible fangs¡­ ¡°Calm down, child,¡± he mutters. ¡°You will be alright. This is all over. You¡¯re mine now.¡± ¡°W-what¡­ What did you call me?¡± He smiles even more, and I start to feel¡­ sleepy. Why am I sleepy now? So suddenly. My head feels heavy¡­ ¡°Sleep, my child,¡± he whispers. ¡°You¡¯ll feel better when you wake up again.¡± I have no choice but to obey. My whole self dives into sleep before I can resist it. I wake up slowly, with no idea where I am, or how long I¡¯ve slept¡­ I¡¯m not in a proper bed either, but leaning in afy leather armchair, a nket covering me. There¡¯s a strange, heavy buzzing in the background. I grimace. I¡¯m still feeling crappy, but it¡¯s a bit better¡­ The ache in my throat is gone. I nce at the window next to me. It¡¯s night again¡­ But this isn¡¯t a window. It¡¯s a ne window¡­ and we¡¯re above the clouds, too. ¡°Good evening, darling.¡± I turn my head. In the seat facing me, Richard Heartgraves, again. He¡¯s looking at me with that smile, slowly swirling a ss of wine between his index and thumb. ¡°¡­Richard,¡± I mutter. ¡°Where¡­ are we?¡± ¡°Somewhere above the Antic ocean,¡± he says, ncing outside. ¡°We willnd in London in a couple more hours.¡± ¡°London?¡± I frown. ¡°Why the hell¡­¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± I can tell by his smile he knows there¡¯s one. I swallow down my protest. I guess I have a few bigger issues than going back to that City for now¡­ I try to remember what happened. It still feels like I¡¯m half in a dream, or in a weird daze. I look down, to notice I¡¯m still wearing the same ck dress as before. It looks simple, but I can tell when a piece of fabric is expensive. That kind ofce and embroidered top isn¡¯t one you¡¯ll buy at any store. I nce around. This is definitely a private jet, too¡­ And while he¡¯s not wearing any jewelry but a couple of old rings, Richard¡¯s suit looks brand new, and tailored. Perhaps British. There¡¯s a cane with a golden pommel by his side, too. The head is a roaring lion¡­ ¡°¡­Who are you?¡± I finally ask. ¡°Why¡­ Why did you¡­¡± I just have so many questions, and about as many wild guesses floating in my head¡­ ¡°Why did you save me?¡± I mutter. ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± he smiles. ¡°I only took you.¡± I guess that¡¯s one way of saying it, but he¡¯s obviously avoiding my real meaning¡­ My eyes fall on his ss. ¡°That wasn¡¯t¡­ wine that I drank earlier, was it?¡± ¡°No, darling. It was not.¡± Richard slowly stands up, and goes to the mini bar, grabbing another ss. I didn¡¯t realize how tall he was before¡­ It¡¯s not only his height. He¡¯s imposing. Square, broad shoulders, and a lean physique in his dark grey suit. Despite his greyish hair and beard, it¡¯s hard to pinpoint his age. I would guess in his fifties from his looks. In his nies from the way he spoke. In his twenties, from his sharp eyes¡­ He pours a ss and turns around to hand it to me, but I hesitate. Before, I wasn¡¯t in my right mind, but¡­ ¡°This time, it is wine, Dear,¡± he chuckles. ¡°I promise.¡± I take it. I could use a sip of that right now, I guess¡­ He sits back facing me. ¡°¡­Why are you taking me to London?¡± I ask the easiest question I can think of. ¡°Because you¡¯re officially dead, and having you appear in New York City would be quite troublesome, at the moment. Your face is all over the media already, Dear.¡± He suddenly takes out a tablet from the table next to him, handing it to me. I grimace. It¡¯s already open onto the front page of a popr news journal, my face and name sttered all over it. Ugh, they had to take one of those horrible pictures from my previous movie promotions¡­ I only need to read the two first lines, but the rest of the article is no news to me. My suicide is the main focus, with big words to make the death of a b-rate celebrity more sensational than it has to be, and a tear-jerker paragraph about my short, pathetic life to grab the readers¡¯ attention. Of course, they probably mention my family, too¡­ They wouldn¡¯t miss an asion. I check the date. How quickly did they manage to write this piece of crap that it came out the next day? I nervouslyb my hair back, a habit I wish I¡¯d given up. ¡°So you know who I am¡­¡± ¡°Of course. I didn¡¯t pick you randomly. And it¡¯s who you were,¡± he says. ¡°You¡¯re not June Starr anymore now.¡± ¡°Then who¡­ What am I?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a Heartgrave. Hera Heartgrave.¡± Hera¡­ He called me that earlier. I¡¯ve got a lot to say, but I¡¯m somewhat¡­ scared. Despite his gentle voice and expression, this man intimidates me to no end. Being alone with him in just one room is¡­ suffocating. The Morgue guy was avoiding even looking in his direction all along earlier too. I force myself to take a breath, and drink a sip of wine while I think about what to say next. It¡¯s definitely wine this time. The taste is¡­ lighter and sweeter than I expected. Almost like I¡¯m merely drinking some juice¡­ No, grape-vored water. I can¡¯t taste the alcohol either. ¡°¡­A lot of things will taste, smell, look and feel different from now on,¡± says Richard, as if he¡¯d read my mind. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will guide you through it.¡± ¡°We?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just me,¡± he smiles. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m taking you to London. Home. To your new home¡­ And you do need to meet the rest of the family.¡± I want to ask, but a new wave of nausea suddenly makes me want to throw up that much too sweet wine. I grimace and turn around. Please don¡¯t throw up in a ne¡­ And I certainly don¡¯t want to throw up in front of him. I spot a kraft bag right on the side of my seat, and I can¡¯t hold it anymore. I throw up, all my dignity gone in loud and ugly sounds. Shit¡­ It¡¯s like my stomach¡¯s trying to tap out. I feel even sicker, but at least, once it¡¯s gone, my stomach feels better¡­ I take a couple of seconds to catch my breath, and Richard hands me a handkerchief, as if it was normal for him to hand me some expensive piece of silk to wipe my dirty mouth with. I take it reluctantly, trying to gather myposure. ¡°Your current state is normal,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯ll be sick for a few more hours. Your body is adjusting to the transformation.¡± ¡°Transformation into¡­ what?¡± He smiles. ¡°You already know,¡± he whispers. I think I know, but it¡¯s¡­ terrifying to think about. Hell, just a while ago, I was ready to die. I actually did. I died. But now, I¡¯m on a ne, far above the Antic and stuck in-between two continents in an expensive private jet with a terrifying, imposing man facing me, and even scarier changes happening to my body¡­ I try to calm down, at least so I won¡¯t throw up again. I nce outside, as if the darkness of a night sky could help me. After a few seconds, I turn back to Richard. ¡°Did you¡­ make me a vampire?¡± He doesn¡¯t answer; but his sinister smile tells me all I need to know. So it¡¯s true¡­ *Author Note: Thank you for reading! Hope you¡¯re enticed by the story so far? Please do leave me your reviews in thements!! <3 And remember to add this to your library so you don¡¯t miss uing updates! Chapter 2 Chapter 2 ¡°¡­So this isn¡¯t a dream,¡± I mutter. ¡°No, Dear, it¡¯s not. You¡¯re very much awake.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m¡­ dead.¡± ¡°Yes, and no. You¡¯re not like any human anymore. It will take time, but you shall get used to it, eventually. We will teach you everything you need to know as one of our own.¡± ¡°Like¡­ what?¡± I mutter. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ Sir, I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°Richard,¡± he smiles. ¡°You can call me Richard.¡± There¡¯s a hint of amusement in his tone, but this is also a real thing. He is giving me permission to call him by his name, a permission I wasn¡¯t sure I had before¡­ It¡¯s like meeting a very old person, and not being sure how familiar you can get with them. Richard¡¯s been¡­ strangely nice to me so far, but it makes me all the more confused. I nod faintly. ¡°It¡¯s alright to be a bit confused at first,¡± he continues. ¡°But worry not, Dear. All the answers wille, and¡­ as it so happens, you¡¯ll have all the time you need to get the answers.¡± ¡°Do you mean I¡¯m¡­ immortal or something?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not. But¡­ If you listen to me, and avoid trouble, you will get to live a very, very long time.¡± I hesitate. I don¡¯t feel immortal, that¡¯s for sure, but I feel¡­ different. I¡¯m aware the fresh cuts on my wrists should still be bleeding, not already fading into thin scars like they are now. My skin looks a bit different too. It¡¯s hard to notice in the night-blue darkness of the ne, but it seems a couple of shades paler. My veins are slightly more visible, and¡­ wait. The darkness of the ne? I nce up. The lights have been off all along. We¡¯re in the dark, but I can see¡­ perfectly fine. ¡°Did you notice?¡± Richard smiles. ¡°Night vision. We tend to forget, but it is quite useful, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯ve be a creature of darkness now, Darling.¡± ¡°I am going to grow¡­ ws and fangs?¡± I scoff. ¡°Only the fangs,¡± he chuckles. ¡°The ws are more of an¡­ aesthetical choice.¡± His fangs aren¡¯t so obvious that they¡¯d trigger much suspicion, either. In fact, it¡¯s hard enough to look him in the eye as it is, I wouldn¡¯t mind his longer-than-normal canines otherwise¡­ Perhaps it¡¯s a reflex, but he also doesn¡¯t open his mouth enough that I¡¯d see it much either. I try to look for mine with my tongue. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ve really grown, but my canines do feel sharper¡­ pointier. I wonder what else has changed¡­ ¡°Then¡­ what?¡± ¡°It wille with time,¡± he said. ¡°Like I said, we¡¯ve got time. Your senses will be what you should listen and follow from now on, Hera. Only your senses. You¡¯ll see that everything is different, when you¡¯re different.¡± ¡°That name¡­ Why are you calling me that?¡± I frown. ¡°Because you cannot be June anymore,¡± he says. ¡°You¡¯ve been reborn, child. And especially because you were born in such times, your new life will need to start under a new name, a new identity.¡± I do guess it will be hard for me to appear as ¡°June Starr¡± again¡­ Millions of people knew my name, my face. How am I going to ever be able to step out again? I¡¯m supposed to be dead¡­ I can change my name, but can I really change enough that no one will recognize me? Judging from his attitude, Richard already has something in mind. Taking me to a different continent is probably just the start. ¡°¡­Why Hera, though?¡± I ask. ¡°You could have¡­ let me pick a new name myself.¡± ¡°No child chooses their own name.¡± That¡¯s a rule for babies, but I¡¯m a full-grown twenty-five year old¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°No¡­ I mean, I don¡¯t hate it,¡± I shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t really care, to be honest¡­¡± That¡¯s true. I¡¯ve hated my first name, June, basically all my life. Still, because I was a child celebrity, the daughter of the famous Starr Family, it stuck to me like a tattoo I couldn¡¯t get rid of no matter how I tried. Most people hate their name because it doesn¡¯t sound good to them, or because it rtes to something stupid, someone who outshines them. Not me. I hated my name because it just showed how little my parents cared when they named me. I was born in June, so they named me June. The fucking irony. ¡°¡­Do you know who Hera is?¡± Asks Richard. ¡°Isn¡¯t she a Greek goddess?¡± ¡°Yes. The Queen of the Greek Gods¡­ and her Roman name is Juno.¡± So that¡¯s why¡­ He chose a name that¡¯s somewhat rted to mine. It¡¯s not like it will be forgettable, I guess¡­ It¡¯s a bit overwhelming, in fact. Hera Heartgraves¡­ It does sound good, maybe a bit pretentious, but I¡¯ve got no issues with that. I like it a lot better than my previous name, for one. I have no regret throwing June Starr into oblivion, but I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m ready yet to be Hera Heartgraves¡­ ¡°Alright,¡± I mutter, although I¡¯m well aware my opinion doesn¡¯t matter. ¡°Then¡­ what do you expect of me?¡± ¡°Nothing, for now,¡± Richard smiles down at his ss. ¡°You need some time away from the media, and to get familiar with everything. Bing a Heartgraves is going to keep you busy for a little while.¡± He said bing a Heartgraves, not bing a vampire¡­ Does that mean getting familiar with his¡­ family will be more challenging than bing a¡­ a vampire? I try to take a breath, but it feels unnatural. Well, at least I¡¯m a bit confident in my adaptation skills. I am¡­ I mean, was an actress after all. Damn, what am I going to do now? I literally left everything behind in New York City. And as irony has it, I¡¯m now headed to London¡­ ¡°¡­Who are you?¡± I ask Richard. Perhaps I should have started with that¡­ ¡°A very old vampire,¡± he smiles, looking amused. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about vampires but that sounds awfully vague,¡± I groan, a new wave of nausea coming. ¡°Not so much,¡± he says, sipping his wine. ¡°You¡¯ll have trouble meeting vampires as old as I am, Darling. I hope you don¡¯t, for your own sake.¡± Avoid old vampires. Noted. Although I have no idea how I¡¯m supposed to identify ¡°old¡± vampires, when Richard looks like he could barely be my father¡­ ¡°¡­Why did you choose to turn me?¡± I frown. ¡°Are you a fan or something?¡± ¡°Not really,¡± he scoffs. ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve seen more than a couple of your movies, and to be honest, I did not enjoy them.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got good taste then,¡± I groan. I wonder which ones he saw¡­ They were probably just as joyfully torn apart by the critics, anyway. ¡°Your acting skills were good, though.¡± That surprises me. He takes his cane, his long fingers slowly moving along the Lion¡¯s mane. I don¡¯t answer; I¡¯m the type who just gets clueless and speechless when I get apliment¡­ My fans used to find it cute, the journalists annoying. ¡°So what¡­ you were just passing by and decided to turn me?¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± he smiles. Now, I might be barely better than average as an actress, but I can detect a lie when I hear and see it. I won¡¯t press it further, though; whatever reasons he had, he¡¯s not telling me. Perhaps it was pity or something¡­ I put my chin on my fist and look outside again, hoping looking at the sea of clouds can help ease my nausea¡­ ¡°¡­Why am I feeling so sick?¡± I groan after a while. Aren¡¯t vampire transformations always smooth in movies? Like¡­ You die and bam, you¡¯re reborn and everything¡¯s fine, glowing skin and all? What the heck is this feeling like all my organs hate me? ¡°Your body is going through some difficult changes,¡± exins Richard. ¡°The transformation differs for each individual. Some have it quick and easy, for others, it can take a while, and be more bothersome¡­¡± Bothersome? I feel like I¡¯m going through a hangover, a flu, and a gastroenteritis all at the same time. I feel feverish, but I can¡¯t feel the cold, it¡¯s a weird sensation. What the heck did I do in my previous life to deserve this¡­ ¡°Does it ever fail?¡± I suddenly worry. ¡°Can I¡­ just die again, or turn into a zombie or something?¡± ¡°No. You¡¯ll survive.¡± He seems amused. Well, it couldn¡¯t hurt to ask¡­ I need to think of something else to ask. It¡¯s hard to ignore the nausea, but at least when we talk, I¡¯ve got something else to focus on. ¡°Why Ennd?¡± I groan. ¡°I told you, it¡¯s home. It really bothers you, doesn¡¯t it?¡± He squints his ice-blue eyes at me. ¡°¡­It¡¯s your homnd too.¡± I suddenly turn back to him, shocked. How the hell does he know that? ¡°The lies you told the media are of no concern to me,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m just curious why you were so adamant to lie about so many things of your past. Things such as your birthce and birthday don¡¯t seem enough to trigger a scandal, unless you hide them.¡± I sigh. ¡°It was just an attempt at¡­ hiding some stuff I didn¡¯t want to deal with. People were always trying to dig around my family and my private life. I just didn¡¯t feel like giving them more things to sniff around.¡± ¡°Including your mother?¡± I stiffen involuntarily. Does he know about my mom as well? I grimace. For a woman I barely remember, she sure made herself overwhelmingly present in my life¡­ ¡°You know about my mother?¡± ¡°It made the headlines for a while,¡± he simply says. ¡°Her death.¡± There we go again. All the press found to talk about was the tragic death of my mother. It was a sensational story at the time, enough to make the headlines on every continent¡­ I didn¡¯t think my own death would be the same, but it does feel like a sad echo. We both died at about the same age, and ourst name will be enough for those vultures to write lots and lots about. I hate it. So I¡¯m guessing Richard did turn me into one of¡­ his kind knowing pretty much everything. It makes sense, I guess. He looks like he has the money to buy information¡­ What am I getting into now? It can¡¯t be worse than before, anyway. I nce outside again. I feel like sighing, but even that simple thing feels weird now. I don¡¯t know how much my body is going to change but it definitely feels like things will be different. I already feel odd. Different. As if I¡¯m drunk and my head and my body just won¡¯t get on the same wavelength. Perhaps that¡¯s why I feel so sick. Or perhaps it¡¯s just the flight¡­ ¡°Earlier¡­ What did you use to make me sleep? I barely remember, but I remember it was strong.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not something any vampire can do on anybody. It¡¯s simply called the Domination, or Charm. It¡¯s something we can use to control andpel the weaker-minded.¡± ¡°Weak-minded?¡± I raise an eyebrow, slightly offended. ¡°Weaker. You¡¯re not in your normal state,¡± he exins, visibly amused. ¡°And I¡¯m much stronger and more persuasive than you are, too. I doubt many vampires would be able to resist me, even in their normal state. It¡¯s like hypnosis. I wouldn¡¯t be able to persuade you to do something extreme, either.¡± I¡¯m not so sure about that. His voice forced me to sleep before he had even said the word¡­ Would I be able to resist if he ordered me to kill someone, or myself? I really wouldn¡¯t be able to say for sure. Richard hasn¡¯t shown any ill intent towards me so far, quite the opposite, yet all of my instincts are telling me that man is powerful, and dangerous. There¡¯s this fear in the back of my mind that just won¡¯t shut up and calm down¡­ ¡°So¡­ Darkness vision, Hypnosis thing¡­ Superspeed?¡± ¡°Do you feel faster?¡± He¡¯s amused again. I must be like a child trying to y with a new toy¡­. ¡°Not really,¡± I admit. ¡°You will. Humans were urate on a couple of things, although they exaggerated a bit on most. For now, you¡¯re just at the beginning of your transformation. Your body is trying to resist the transformation.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why I feel like shit¡­¡± ¡°You will feel like shit for a little while longer. You should probably sleep.¡± ¡°I feel sick again,¡± I groan. ¡°I don¡¯t want to throw up.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You won¡¯t remember it.¡± That doesn¡¯t make me feel much better. Nevertheless, I feel Richard¡¯s powerful suggestion overwhelming me again. What did he call it? Domination? It sure feels like it¡­ It¡¯s like a big wave crushing me, almost knocking me asleep. I try to resist, thinking I don¡¯t really want to be subjected to this, but it just gets worse. As if I¡¯ve just provoked him into knocking me out more. In seconds, I lose the fight. ¡°¡­I¡¯ve never seen anyone being so sick.¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s abnormal?¡± ¡°It seems a bit like it. Either she¡¯s reacting strongly to the transformation, or there was something off with her that the transformation¡¯s trying to get rid of. It just doesn¡¯t make sense she¡¯d be this sick otherwise. Her body was in a better condition than most, and she¡¯s young. We can always figure out what went wrong when she¡¯s up.¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Richard. She looks like a tough one, she¡¯ll pull through.¡± ¡°¡­Catherina, call everyone home for me.¡± ¡°¡­Everyone?¡± ¡°Everyone.¡± ¡°¡­We haven¡¯t heard from some of them in decades.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t have a good reason to. Now they do. ¡­Tell them all toe here. They have to meet their younger sister.¡± *Author Note: Thanks for reading and for all thements, you¡¯re amazing!! ^-^ Chapter 3 Chapter 3 I wake up again, with that bothersome feeling of deja-vu¡­ I quickly regain my senses this time. No more ne, I¡¯m on a firm bed, and I can hear¡­ birds? Birds, and a clock ticking, somewhere close. Steps, and people¡­ breathing. The sounds from the street too. Cars, further away. I open my eyes. It¡¯s daylight, this time¡­ And it annoys me quite a bit. I frown, my eyes taking a couple of seconds to get used to it. Meanwhile, I get up, noticing thevender sheets surrounding me, and the piece of nightwear I¡¯ve got on. It¡¯s ck again, a long silk gown¡­ Quite pretty. I guess I¡¯ll have to get used to darker clothes? Nothing can ever go wrong with ck anyway. I spot a movement in a corner of the room, but it¡¯s just a mirror, and my own reflection¡­ Damn, I really look like shit. I climb out of the bed, heading barefoot to the mirror, too curious to wait. I don¡¯t know what I was expecting, but nothing quite like this. No red eyes, they¡¯re still blue as ever. No big fangs, no dark circles¡­ Well, alright, there are dark circles but that¡¯s nothing new. No, the change is more¡­ subtle. I keep staring, confused as to how that image is me without looking like me, yet I can¡¯t find a damn difference to put my finger on. After a good minute, I finally realize one thing: I¡¯ve lost weight. Like¡­ I¡¯m really leaner. I have been dieting almost every day of my life and I can say for sure I would never have been able to get that slender on certain parts of my body no matter how hard I tried. My cheeks are slightly more hollow, my jawline pointier, and my corbones more visible. Even my shoulder bones¡­ It¡¯s a bit disturbing. I look taller¡­ or do I? I can¡¯t tell. I feel like my skin is drier, and I would like to say, better as well, but I was managing it carefully before, so it¡¯s hard to say¡­ No, wait, the redness is gone. That¡¯s what I couldn¡¯t pinpoint before. My skin shade is perfectly even. No blemishes, no darker spots. My beauty mark is still there, but the little redness I¡¯d seen close to it has vanished¡­ Well, that¡¯s one good thing at least. Somebody braided my hair in a long blond braid. ¡­Richard? Can¡¯t see him doing that, but then again, someone must have changed my clothes twice¡­ And bathed me too. I definitely smell too clean for someone who spent hours on a ne, and before that, at the morgue. I turn around to look at the room. It¡¯s surprisingly clean, and neat. There are fresh flowers in a vase next to the mirror, white tulips. There¡¯s a little bookcase on the wall too, with all sorts of books, but mostly old editions of ssics. I can¡¯t tell the warmth of the wooden floor under my feet, so I¡¯ll assume it¡¯s lukewarm¡­ The bed¡¯s big, but it¡¯s a modern one, not an old canopy like I¡¯d imagine in a Vampire¡¯s home¡­ Am I even in Richard¡¯s ce? I nce outside the window. That¡¯s definitely London¡­ The narrow streets, the old buildings, the pretty trees. The street¡¯s empty, but it sounds like there¡¯s more going on a few streets further down. We¡¯re really in the midst of the City¡­ I decide to leave the bedroom. There¡¯s a dressing gown on the bed; I¡¯m not cold, but I¡¯m not sure about showing off some of my skin to whoever¡¯s living in this ce¡­ I step into a corridor made of the same wooden floor. It¡¯s a bit narrow, but there are many doors, most closed except for a bathroom, and a storage room. Once again, I¡¯m surprised how clean and neat it is. There are shelves on the walls, with more dried flowers and old books, but no portraits, no pictures. No spiderwebs in the corners either¡­ I walk down towards where I hear the most noiseing from. Someone¡¯s moving pans and humming a song. It¡¯s odd how I can hear that from so far¡­ I finally get on the doorstep of arge kitchen, with a big table and lots of dishes on it. ¡°Oh! Good Evening, Darling!¡± Standing alone in the room, a tall woman smiles brightly at me. She¡¯s got flour all the way up her elbows, and is wearing an apron over her long red dress to protect the rest of her outfit from it. I¡¯ve never seen someone with such gorgeous, silky ck curls, and she¡¯s keeping them up with arge headband. From her smile, I can tell right away she¡¯s a vampire. The way she smiles hides her fangs, but her cheeks are slightly hollow, her skintone¡¯s a bit too pale for her southern, faint hispanic ent, and I have this same oppressing feeling as with Richard, although it¡¯s not nearly as bad¡­ ¡°How do you feel?¡± She asks, wiping her hands on her apron. ¡°Still sick? Thirsty, perhaps? Tired? Oh, you should have stayed in bed¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± I nod. ¡°Oh, good, good. You were quite sick, you had me worried for a while! ¡­Oh, don¡¯t mind me, I just need to do something when I¡¯m nervous, and it¡¯s usually baking.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m June,¡± I mutter, unsure what to say next. ¡°I know, Darling, but you should introduce yourself as Hera now.¡± Oh, right¡­ I¡¯ll have to get used to it. ¡°I¡¯m Catherina, but you call me Cata, Dear.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Cata. Can I ask¡­ Where are we? Is Richard¡­ around?¡± ¡°Oh, he¡¯s sleeping!¡± Cata exims. ¡°He¡¯s not used to traveling, so he must be quite tired, but don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll see him a bitter. Our poor Richard isn¡¯t all that young, we should let him sleep for now, hm?¡± I agree with a faint nod. Her chirpy voice is nothing like I would have imagined a vampire to be¡­ I¡¯m slowly scratching every bit of the stereotype I had in my head into oblivion. Cata¡¯s making little jumps left and right, her curls bouncing along, still visibly busy and entranced by her baking. Her movements are quick, sharp and incredibly silent, considering the utensils she¡¯s using. ¡°This is his main residence,¡± she exins, while stirring. ¡°We¡¯re in London, Ennd. You¡¯re familiar with London, Dear?¡± ¡°A bit¡­ I was born¡­ around here.¡± ¡°Oh, marvelous!¡± No idea what¡¯s marvelous about me being born around London, but I don¡¯t dare say anything to break her over-the-top spirit. She keeps grabbing ss jars one after another to add a spoonful or two to her preparation, and I kind of wonder what she¡¯s preparing without a hint of a recipe around. Is it a vampire-friendly mix? ¡°Oh,¡± she exims, noticing my eyes on the food. ¡°Do you want to eat something? It¡¯s your first meal as a vampire! What do you want? We can have anything you desire, Dear, even order from a high-end restaurant¡­ Or I can cook you something! Those cookies won¡¯t be ready for another hour, but don¡¯t be shy, tell me!¡± ¡°¡­Can I have McDonald¡¯s?¡± Her enthusiasm melts like snow under the sun. I grimace. ¡°Sorry, that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Oh, no, no, no!¡± She immediately exims. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Darling! It¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t had a new member in the family in quite some time, and¡­ uh, well, it¡¯s the first time one asked for such food, you just threw me off a little bit! Give me a second.¡± She moves across the room and, to my surprise, grabs something that looks like¡­ Is that seriously a phone? It¡¯s one of those very old antiques, like literally just a copper cone to speak into, with a tube connecting up. ¡°Bart, get down here please! I need your phone. ¡­Right now!¡± Immediately, I hear some loud noises from above us. I hear the wooden floors creaking, louder and louder, for a long while until the steps get to our level. ¡°What the heck, Cata, I was sleep-¡­ Who the fuck is that?¡± I barely get to see a bit of white hair before he suddenly steps back, dodging the pan flying in his direction, and catches it with his hand. I¡¯m speechless. All that happened in less than a second. I didn¡¯t even have time to react, let alone move. Cata is ring at him, her hand still mid-hair. ¡°Your manners!¡± ¡°What the heck!¡± He jumps back into the kitchen, furious and hissing, a strange sound I¡¯ve never heard before that immediately gets me on edge. To my surprise, he stops as soon as his eyes get back down on me, with a grimace. That guy looks younger than expected. Younger than me, actually. He has short bleached hair as I¡¯d seen, although it¡¯s poorly cut, too long in the front and uneven behind, with the piercings of his ears visible underneath. He¡¯s wearing denim jeans and the t-shirt of a rock band I¡¯ve never heard of before, and flip flops. There¡¯s the scar of a burning up from under his cor, something his transformation didn¡¯t heal, or he got after, perhaps. He¡¯s scrawny, with a small round face, a small nose and dark eyes. Another vampire, I can tell. ¡°¡­Wha- Who is that!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Hera,¡± I introduce myself, before I get anymore pissed by his tone. ¡°Where did you fetch her from?¡± Bart asks, visibly upset. ¡°I did not,¡± retorts Cata. ¡°Richard did.¡± His expression falls. ¡°¡­Richard? Richard¡¯s back? Are you kidding me? Since when?¡± ¡°Last night, but it looks like you didn¡¯t hear us. Were you ying those video games again?¡± She walks over, and grabs the smartphone out of his hands, handing it to me, with an app open to order food from. Bart doesn¡¯t even protest; the news about Richard seems to have left him jaw- dropped. ¡°Where was he?¡± He suddenly growls. ¡°Where the hell did he fetch you from?¡± I¡¯ve upgraded from ¡°that¡± to ¡°you¡±, apparently. But I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m allowed to answer, and I don¡¯t like his tone either, so I just decide to ignore him and rather focus on my order. Cata sighs. ¡°He told you he¡¯d be back. He was in New Amsterdam. And you¡¯d better start being more polite than that with the baby!¡± ¡°New Amsterdam? ¡­Why the hell was he in New Amsterdam!¡± ¡­Is that supposed to mean New York? I finish my order, and hand him back the phone; there was a credit card already in use, I hope it¡¯s fine I used it. I kind of hope it¡¯s Bart¡¯s. He takes it with another weird movement of his mouth, and starts pacing around the kitchen nervously. ¡°Richard doesn¡¯t have to tell you, Bart,¡± says Cata, going back to her baking. ¡°He just came back with Herast night, that¡¯s all you need to know. And you¡¯d have seen him if you stopped using those stupid headphones!¡± ¡°Hera?¡± Is he finally going to bother remembering my full first name? He stares at me for a while. Oh, damn, I recognize that look. I hope my nuggetse soon¡­ ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re that chick I saw on TV! From that movie, the remake of the old one! What was your name again¡­ April Starr!¡± ¡°It¡¯s June,¡± I groan. ¡°Yeah, whatever. ¡­Wow, we¡¯ve got a celebrity! Isn¡¯t your family super rich or something? Hey, you were alive not long ago, right? What on earth happened to you? No, let me guess! Murder? No, an ident? I¡¯m sure that¡¯s it!¡± ¡°Bart, that¡¯s very rude,¡± Catherina retorts. ¡°No, but seriously, who¡¯s your Sire?¡± He asks, sitting his ass on the table, Cata and I at each end. ¡°My Sire?¡± I repeat, confused. ¡°Who transformed you!¡± He rolls his eyes, as if I was supposed to know that. ¡°Your Overlord. Don¡¯t tell me he picked up a stray again? Why would he bother to go all the way to New Amsterdam for-¡± ¡°Bart,¡± hisses Cata, that same sound from before. ¡°Are you ying stupid? She¡¯s a Heartgraves. She¡¯s Richard¡¯s.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . His expression falls. This time, all of his attitude from before¡¯s gone. He nces my way, frowns, and then turns back to Cata again. ¡°¡­For real?¡± ¡°Yes. Everyone¡¯sing down.¡± ¡°He called everybody over?¡± Bart raises an eyebrow. ¡°Mh-mh. We have a new member in the family,¡± says Cata with a smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good asion to gather?¡± Judging from Bart¡¯s expression, things are not as merry as she makes it sound. He sighs, and turns back to me. ¡°Alright¡­ Guess the old man had his reasons. Wee to the family, Baby.¡± ¡°Thanks, but you look younger than me,¡± I can¡¯t help but say out loud. ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯m the oldest one in this room,¡± he scoffs. ¡°I¡¯m a century older than Cata.¡± Seriously? Cata looks in herte thirties, and this brat is¡­ older than her? Damn, I should have known. Can¡¯t underestimate a vampire¡¯s good looks. Oh, well, I¡¯m not going toin if I can look my fair twenty-five years old for the next century or two¡­ ¡°Is Richard the oldest then?¡± Cata giggles. ¡°By a lot.¡± ¡°Not that we know exactly how much,¡± sighs Bart, getting up to walk to one of the big wooden cupboards that turns out to be a fridge. ¡°It¡¯s kind of a game to guess how old he really is in the family¡­. Sometimes I wonder if he remembers himself.¡± ¡°So he¡¯s the oldest of the¡­ Heartgraves?¡± ¡°He is the Heartgraves,¡± says Bart. ¡°He founded this family, turned every one of us like he did you, apparently.¡± ¡°Earlier, you used a different word. Overlord?¡± Bart takes out a bottle without anybel, full of a red liquid¡­ And my throat immediately tickles. It¡¯s not as overwhelming as before, but I do feel the strange need to get up and take it off his hands. I would have, if our eyes hadn¡¯t met one second before. Bart snickers, and grabs two sses, pouring one he hands to me. I take it with an embarrassed word of thanks. ¡°That¡¯s what we call the very old vamps like Richard. Those who can turn humans into one of our kind.¡± ¡°You mean not everyone can?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± I put the red liquid to my lips, trying hard to not think about what I¡¯m drinking, but immediately, I spit it back into the ss. Bartughs. ¡°That¡¯s gross!¡± ¡°Not your type, eh?¡± He chuckles. ¡°Sorry, Baby. Looks like you¡¯re going to have to learn to hunt¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re supposed to take her,¡± suddenly says Cata. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Bart protests. ¡°I¡¯m not done with my game!¡± ¡°Richard said you can go out to hunt if you also take Hera to teach her how to,¡± she shrugs. ¡°I can take her if you don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Bart grimaces, and nces at me, then down on his drink. Does that taste better to him? I felt like I was drinking something expired by a couple of years! After a few more seconds, he sighs. ¡°¡­Fine. It¡¯ll be easier with a girl anyway.¡± ¡°Sun will be down in half an hour,¡± says Cata, ncing at the window. ¡°You have time to shower. ¡­and that¡¯s not a suggestion.¡± He groans, and leaves the room without adding a word, leaving his cup behind. ¡°He¡¯s a goodd,¡± she winks at me. Suddenly, the front door bell rings. My food! ¡°Oh, no Darling, you stay here.¡± Shit, I almost forgot¡­ I can¡¯t just show my face like that. Catherina goes to retrieve my food for me. I hear her politely thank the delivery guy before she brings it back. To my surprise, instead of simply handing it to me, she prepares it on a te, getting rid of the packaging as if this was a real meal¡­ When it finally gets in front of me, I can¡¯t hold it anymore; I open the sauce, dip a nugget and bite it. ¡­Yuck. I try another bite, but no. I feel like I¡¯m just biting a piece of chewy cardboard¡­ I try a fry. It¡¯s just¡­ salt. I can barely feel the potato. I put it down, grossed out, and almost depressed. Facing me, Cata is giving me a sorry look. ¡°¡­Not good?¡± ¡°I think I hate my new taste buds,¡± I grumble. ¡°Sorry, Darling. It¡¯s different for everyone, but yeah, most human food probably won¡¯t taste good for you. You may get used to some of it, though! ¡­Would you care for a nice steak? With wine sauce?¡± ¡°¡­Yeah, please.¡± It¡¯s not my usual thing, but since Cata suggests it, I¡¯m taking a leap of faith. She gives me a big smile and jumps to the fridge. I re at my te. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve been on a diet all my life, and when I can finally eat all the crap I want, it tastes like actual crap. Life regrets, I guess. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 ¡°So meat is going to be fine?¡± I ask while Cata seems overjoyed to prepare it for me. ¡°Red meat is usually the easiest,¡± Cata nods. ¡°Whatever is closest to our actual diet anyway¡­ With time, most vampires learn to eat pretty much anything, we just get used to the taste. It doesn¡¯t kill us, and some are surprisingly good at times. Oh, and alcohol doesn¡¯t affect us!¡± I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s going to be a good or a bad thing¡­ Cata seems absorbed in her cooking again, preparing that wine sauce from scratch, even the shallots. I get mesmerized by her movements, and my eyes go to the batch of cookies she was preparing just before. Why does she bake so much if she can¡¯t really eat it then? Is that just a hobby? Meanwhile, I just rest quietly, listening to her humming. I nce outside. Looks like wherever this house is located, we¡¯re surrounded by bushes and trees. As Cata said, the sun¡¯s going down behind the windows. Is it alright that I¡¯m awake during the day? Cata looks like she¡¯s been up for hours too. If I didn¡¯t already know, I would never suspect she isn¡¯t human. I¡¯d probably just feel like there¡¯s something off about her. I have so many questions¡­ I sigh. I guess I have eternity to answer them now. I simply rest. I feel a lot better than before, at least. Like¡­ just good. Not hot, nor cold. Not tired, not hungry. A bit thirsty, but I¡¯m learning that¡¯s going to be asting sensation. My body still feels a bit strange to me, but I am now starting to get curious about the changes that urred¡­. Like my hearing. I realize Cata¡¯s movements are mindful of each noise she makes, and swift. I can hear her spat on the pan, but also the bird outside the window, and a squirrel running between leaves. If I really close my eyes and focus, I can also hear water running down the plumbing, the wooden floor creaking, and even more street noises from afar. That makes me realize, this house is probably bigger than what I¡¯ve seen. My room was on the ground floor, but from what I heard, there are at least two or three floors, maybe more. And the only noise I can hear from above is Bart taking that shower¡­ I hear nothing of Richard, but I guess vampires don¡¯t snore or even need to breathe while sleeping? ¡°¡­Cata, how many people areing over, exactly?¡± ¡°Mh¡­ some of them we haven¡¯t heard from in a few decades, so I¡¯d be surprised if they showed up. Plus, some really don¡¯t get along, so they avoid each other¡­ Well, like anyrge family, I guess! But, I¡¯d estimate about a dozen of them wille?¡± ¡°How many people did Richard, uh¡­ turn?¡± ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t know! Probably dozens and dozens over the centuries¡­ But not many survived until today. In fact, many vampires don¡¯t make it past the first years.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± I frown. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Many things,¡± she sighs. ¡°¡­You¡¯ll see when you go hunting with Bart tonight. Just be sure to listen to him, alright Darling?¡± I nod, but I¡¯m still confused. What the heck should vampires be worried about? Catherina doesn¡¯t seem to want to expand on the matter, and I don¡¯t dare ask; as she said, I guess I¡¯ll have to find outter¡­ She finally puts the te in front of me. The steak is bloody, covered with a red sauce and, I have to say, smelling and looking appealing. ¡°There you go!¡± She smiles. I smile back, and grab the fork and knife to try it. Oh¡­ That¡¯s much better, actually. Not quite the taste I¡¯d expect it to be, but with thebination of the red wine sauce, it¡¯s more vorful and ptable. ¡°Thanks, Cata, it¡¯s delicious,¡± I nod. ¡°d to hear that,¡± she smiles. ¡°¡­You know, I¡¯m thinking we¡¯re going to have to do something about your appearance.¡± I grimace. I suppose so¡­ I can¡¯t just go out in the streets. News of my death probably reached this part of the world too, thanks to the new technologies. If someone out there recognizes me, it¡¯s going to be quite a mess¡­ ¡°I¡¯m open to anything,¡± I tell her honestly. In fact, I¡¯m open topletely erasing everything. I¡¯m never going back to being June Starr again¡­ I¡¯m a bit surprised Bart and Cata didn¡¯t ask more about my death, either. Perhaps vampires learn to be respectful of others¡¯ circumstances. I¡¯m so used to people tearing apart every part of my life to specte, this is actually quite a nice change, I won¡¯tin. For once, I¡¯m the one with all the questions. I eat my steak slowly, but after a while, I realize I wasn¡¯t hungry to start with; I¡¯m just mechanically feeding my organs, or so it feels like. The thirst in my throat doesn¡¯t disappear, no matter how much of that sauce I get; I¡¯m even starting to reconsider the ss from earlier¡­ ¡°You probably don¡¯t need to do anything tonight as you and Bart won¡¯t be going out in public, but¡­ I will contact Riki!¡± ¡°¡­Riki?¡± ¡°A friend of the family!¡± She smiles. ¡°She¡¯s helped us with a couple of¡­ transformations before. I mean, things used to be so much easier a while back, before all those new technologies. All we had to do was move overseas, relocate to a new city for a few decades! Nowadays, we have to be careful, with all those cameras and everything. It¡¯s quite bothersome, really¡­¡± That exins a couple of things¡­ Like why this house seems low-tech. They probably prefer a not-too- old mansion over some penthouse ce where there would be more cameras. Also, why not all of the family lives here. I could barely stand my own family, and I¡¯m just twenty-five. I can¡¯t imagine seeing the same faces for decades, let alone centuries. I¡¯d want to move to a remote corner of the world too. And I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve never dreamed of being far away from any camera¡­ ¡°So most of¡­ the others live elsewhere?¡± Cata nods. ¡°Everyone has their own life¡­ We see them from time to time! But only a few of us still live in London. Most of the others are scattered all over Europe, a few overseas. They don¡¯t need to report to us either, it¡¯s all up to personal affinities now.¡± ¡°So, even if Richard summons them¡­ Not everyonees?¡± Cata shrugs. ¡°It depends on the asion. If they are curious about their newest little sister, they will!¡± So, if it was something more serious, it would perhaps be enough to bring more home. I guess a new vampire isn¡¯t very much news if they¡¯ve all been around for a few centuries¡­ Now I¡¯m a bit intrigued to meet those who will show up. ¡°So it¡¯s just you, Bart and Richard here?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s Agnes too, but she doesn¡¯t reallye out of her room often. You¡¯ll be lucky if you run into her! I¡¯ll introduce you to her sometime. ude alsoes here often, but he¡¯s been moving around a lot, so there¡¯s no telling when he¡¯ll show up next. Maybe tomorrow, since Richard contacted him¡­ He¡¯s a bit of a loner, otherwise, you¡¯ll see he¡¯s a bit¡­ different. Oh, John and Juliet also live not too far from here, they bought a house in Canterbury about ten years ago. Those two will definitelye!¡± ¡°A couple?¡± I ask, intrigued. ¡°Oh, yes! John and Juliet have been together almost since they met, and have been stuck together for a while now¡­ Juliet was actually the youngest before you!¡± The youngest, uh¡­ I wonder what year she got turned, and why. I won¡¯t ask, though. From Cata and Bart¡¯s interaction earlier, I understand asking about one¡¯s circumstances isn¡¯t considered polite. Vampire rules, I guess. I need to get familiar with those soon. I feel like I¡¯ve left everything of my previous life behind without regret, but now I have a puzzle lying down before me that I need to solve and master quickly to fit in. I finish my te, and lie back on the chair. I realize Cata doesn¡¯t really push me for conversation, either; whether I talk or not, she just does her baking thing, which seems to be taking an amazing amount of time. I genuinely have no idea how long it takes to make cookies, that said. I nce around, still a bit curious about this ce. It seems like they¡¯ve opted for furniture that would pass in any century. Everything is in tones of white or beige, and wooden furniture. There are nts here and there, but a lot of dried ones that won¡¯t grow over the years. Once again, there is literally no sign of any personal item, not even a hint of color that could pop out. Not a single photo anywhere, not even a clue about the residents¡¯ favorite snacks¡­ In fact, it feels like a furniture magazine¡¯s picture. Or one of those ces you can rent for a short stay. Literally anyone could be living here. Cata¡¯s cleaning after herself as she¡¯s done with each dish, putting everything back in ce as soon as she¡¯s done with it. In ten seconds, everything will be spotless, I bet. ¡°So this mansion is about as empty as it sounds¡­¡± I mutter for myself. ¡°Most of the rooms are upied though,¡± smiles Cata. ¡°¡­Richard bought this house after the bombings of London.¡± ¡°¡­You mean the Blitz? World War II?¡± She nods. ¡°The wars were hard on vampires too¡­ We don¡¯t die from natural causes, we aren¡¯t affected by diseases outbreaks that affect the humans, but bullets and bombs? That was chaos. We didn¡¯t have the means we have today tomunicate, either. A lot of vampires simply fled the main cities and remained in hiding for years. So, Richard thought we would need a ce¡­ Where everyone could alwayse back to, at any time.¡± ¡°¡­Your home.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Cata smiles. ¡°It¡¯s a big, empty house, but every Heartgrave has a room here, even if most only sleep a couple of times a year at best¡­ Usually for Christmas!¡± ¡°Vampires celebrate Christmas?¡± ¡°We¡¯re a family, and it¡¯s an asion like any other! ¡­Plus, I think some just like to regroup here, when something happens. Or to make sure the others are alright, for those who aren¡¯t really up to date on technology¡­and to see Richard, too. He¡¯s the one thing we all have inmon, after all.¡± So this is the patriarch¡¯s house everybody still has a room at¡­ It¡¯s odd to think that the woman baking cookies in front of me lived through an actual war. It means she and Richard were in London in the 40¡¯s then? I wonder how it was¡­ Suddenly, I hear Bart¡¯s stepsing back to us; he appears, a towel wrapped around his waist and another drying his hair. His upper half is exposed, and on his rather thin torso, I can¡¯t help but notice the impressivelyrge burn scar. ¡°Hey, Baby,¡± he says. ¡°If you want to go and hunt you¡¯d better start getting ready!¡± Oh, right, I¡¯m still in some sort of night gown¡­ I turn to Cata. ¡°Anything I can borrow?¡± ¡°Naturally!¡± I follow her light step out of the kitchen, and two floors up. She keeps looking around the doors, visibly unsure which one to open. ¡°Mh¡­ You look about Juliet¡¯ size, but she doesn¡¯t keep many clothes here. Susan or Anne¡¯s would definitely be too big for you¡­ Ba¡¯s is probably not a fit either¡­ Oh, let¡¯s try Grace¡¯s!¡± She tries a room, but it¡¯s locked. Cata rolls her eyes. ¡°Oh, Grace, seriously¡­ Nevermind. Let¡¯s try Juliet¡¯s.¡± We go back to another room, which this time opens without issue. Cata simply walks in, and I follow. This time, it¡¯s a bedroom with much more personality than I¡¯ve seen in any other room. There are pretty flower paintings on the walls, nothing like those old museum pictures but simple pastels and soft watercolors. The bed sheets seem clean, soft green, and all the furniture is white, with a soft feminine touch to it. The vanity has a pile of romantic books on it, as well as a couple of booknotes, and a rather recent makeup palette of a brand I know. There¡¯s also a couple of dvd¡¯s on a shelf, and a small tv on the side. Cata walks to therge wardrobe, opening it wide. Everything is perfectly neatly arranged. ¡°I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s going to be anything fitting for a hunt,¡± sighs Cata, quickly going through the clothes hung up. ¡°Juliet always hunted with John¡­ Oh, this isn¡¯t bad!¡± Yikes. She takes out a short, very tight piece of ck fabric that¡¯s meant to be a dress with thin straps. I¡¯d eventually wear this on a summer night to sleep, but seriously, to go hunt? I was thinking more like a ck leather ensemble¡­ ¡°No offense to Juliet,¡± I mutter, ¡°but this is¡­¡± ¡°Just put it on,¡± suddenly says Bart, walking by at the same time, now wearing ck jeans and a ck shirt, still with a towel on his head. ¡°We¡¯re going hunting Baby, and you¡¯re the prey!¡± I turn to Cata, who gives me a little apologetic smile and hands it to me anyway. ¡°I¡¯ll go and find some make up, right?¡± She moves on to Juliet¡¯s bathroom while I¡¯m left with that thing in my hands. ¡­Is that even going to fit? To my surprise, it does. A double-check in the mirror confirms I¡¯m definitely more slender than ever, and the dress is a bit short on me. I don¡¯t understand how a girl who paints watercolor flowers can wear such a thing at all. ¡°Oh, it fits you!¡± Exims Cata, reappearing. ¡°Here, some makeup¡­ And I found a hat for your hair too. I mean, you and Bart are probably not going to show yourselves but it¡¯s better you make sure no one recognizes you, Darling.¡± ¡°What am I going for, exactly?¡± I ask, wrapping my arms around my body and the tight dress covering barely a third of it. ¡°Just make yourself pretty, but not June Starr pretty,¡± says Cata, giving me a wink. What¡¯s that supposed to mean¡­ I don¡¯t think she realizes I haven¡¯t done my own makeup in a long, long while. Although, that¡¯s perhaps a good thing. I¡¯m not as talented as the makeup artists I was used to, and I don¡¯t give two shits about what I look like anymore. I¡¯m a vampire now¡­ I decide to go for something simple, but a bit heavy on the kohl and mascara. Cata lets me y with the makeup and brushes my hair for me, quickly arranging it in waves with a little satisfied smile. I also grab the reddest, darkest lipstick I find, something no one would have left me do before. I was known as the little doll of the agency¡­ I had to maintain an image of the blue-eyed, pretty, innocent and cute blonde. Even when I tried to graduate from that image by acting in a risky role, people only loved my ¡°dangerous lolita charms¡± even more. I guess I really had to be reborn to finally decide what else I could be¡­ Once I¡¯m done, I do look different. On top of what I¡¯d witnessed earlier, I now look like a sexy, dark version of myself. The little cap hides my forehead, and Cata grabs a pair of high-heel boots. ¡°Hello there,¡± Bart whistles, checking me out up and down. ¡°Is that okay?¡± I ask, still utterly confused about the heels. ¡°It¡¯s great,¡± he chuckles. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a date that hot since 1982.¡± I chuckle. Okay, I might start to like that old man. Bart underwent some changes too for our date. He actually cut his hair, so his white short hair actually looks somewhat cool now. He¡¯s got a bunch of his silver piercings revealed, and with the ck outfit giving a decent frame to his skinny body, I¡¯m kind of digging his modern vampire look. Compared to him, I look like an emo teenager trying to act sexy for once. I definitely need to upgrade my game some day. He offers me his hand. ¡°Ready to hunt, Baby?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a first for everything,¡± I nod, taking his hand. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 To my surprise, we leave the house shortly after nightfall, with just a quick goodbye to Cata. Still no sign of Richard, but from Cata and Bart¡¯s actions, it¡¯s apparently normal. For some reason, I¡¯m both nervous and curious to see him again. It¡¯s strange. I feel like he¡¯s a¡­ root for this new life I¡¯ve just taken my first breaths in. I keep looking for him, unconsciously. For now though, Bart¡¯s my guide. We walk away from the mansion, and I just start to realize how rooted their home is in London. From the outside, it¡¯s like any other house out there. It even looks somewhat better kept than the other houses, the paint seems fresh and there isn¡¯t a leaf left neglected¡­ ¡°Disappointed?¡± Scoffs Bart. ¡°Yeah. I was expecting spiderwebs and bats.¡± ¡°We used to have rats,¡± he chuckles. ¡°But we have a house cleaning serviceing in twice a week, and Cata¡¯s a bit of a cleaning freak, if you haven¡¯t noticed.¡± I chuckle, and he offers his arm, helping me walk around. One thing I had forgotten is that London is full of old cobblestone streets, a nightmare for heels¡­ Thankfully, my legs feel stronger. Like, really strong. I don¡¯t shake, I don¡¯t waver, and if there¡¯s a hint of unsteadiness, my body adjusts in a millisecond. I feel like one of those models who walk effortlessly on twelve inch heels, when I always felt like a baby deer with the smallest ones. I¡¯ve never felt so¡­ in tune with my body, nor this strong. I don¡¯t feel like I could lift a truck, but I can take long steps without the slightest fear of face-nting despite those high heels, which is definitely a win. ¡°So,¡± I ask. ¡°What¡¯s the lesson? I still don¡¯t understand why I¡¯m dressed like I¡¯m about to audition for a gothic adult movie.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen you with kinkier shit on,¡± he chuckles, ncing at my legs. ¡°So you really did see that stupid movie¡­.¡± I groan. ¡°I looked you up, Miss Starr. I¡¯m kind of curious though. You had one hell of a career on track, and it suddenly went downhill. I hate the mainstream shit, but you didn¡¯t seem that bad of an actress either.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it rude to ask about someone¡¯s death or something like that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking about your death, baby vamp. I¡¯m asking about why the gossips said you left the public scene for months out of the blue. I looked it up. You were one of the most promising young actresses of your generation, carried by one of the biggest acting agencies, and all of a sudden, things started going to shit. What happened?¡± I don¡¯t want to answer. I thought I was getting a clean te by being transformed, not that I would have to answer questions like it¡¯s a fucking press conference all over again. We walk a bit longer, but Bart¡¯s still waiting, and this is awkward. I sigh. ¡°Some¡­ things happened. Did you read about the ident?¡± ¡°Yeah, and that wasn¡¯t your fault. The guy was literally chasing you and he had a car ident that was bound to happen.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t change that a man died because I didn¡¯t let him take a photo,¡± I mutter. ¡°¡­He had two kids, Bart.¡± ¡°Yeah, and you were twenty years old.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± I dere. ¡°But if you ask questions, I get to ask some too.¡± ¡°Oh, feel free to,¡± he shrugs, amused. ¡°I¡¯m an open book, and an incredibly boring one at that. Bartholomew Heartgraves, nice to meet you. Tell me what question tickles your little mind.¡± ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°I died at twenty-two. Want to guess what year?¡± ¡°Well, I already know you¡¯re a century older than Cata, so that¡¯s a bit scary¡­ Eighteen something?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ttered,¡± he chuckles. ¡°Born and raised in London in sixteen-forty four, I died in sixteen-sixty-six. So, yeah, nothing as grand as an acting career to report. I was an apprentice in a workshop, which honestly tells you all you need to know about my future prospects.¡± ¡°How did you¡­?¡± He chuckles. ¡°Sixteen sixty-six,¡± he says. ¡°¡­It doesn¡¯t ring a bell?¡± Was there a war or something I¡¯m supposed to know¡­? Damn, I wish I had a better memory of my History sses. After a while, Bart rolls his eyes. ¡°The Great Fire of London! Damn, what do they teach you in school these days?¡± ¡°I went to school in the US, not Ennd,¡± I protest. ¡°I thought you were English?¡± ¡°You listened to my conversation with Cata? ¡­Of course you did. I was born here, but my father sent me to California after my mother died, I was four at the time.¡± ¡°That exins it¡­¡± He sighs. ¡°So,¡± I said. ¡°When does my lesson actually start?¡± ¡°What an obvious way to change the subject,¡± he chuckles. I don¡¯t answer. I know pretty much what I wanted to know about Bart already, and while I¡¯d love to hear about his three centuries of life, it¡¯s not worth letting him dig any further into my pathetic childhood¡­ or my botched career. We keep walking, visibly getting into a more crowded area. After a little while, I recognize Soho. The mansion must be near Hyde Park, as I suspected. Night fell just a while ago, but we¡¯re in October, so it¡¯s still pretty early in the evening. ¡°Does it take that long?¡± I frown, confused. ¡°Hunting? No. But we might as well have funying the trap¡­¡± While I¡¯m still confused, Bart wraps an arm around my waist, and guides me towards a pretty crowded area. The streets are more and more flooded with people, and I don¡¯t mind him being close as I¡¯m legit worried about losing him. Luckily, he¡¯s already set on this bar with the loud music, quite an old but fancy one, with loud punk rock music and all, but there¡¯s a crazy queue¡­ Nevermind that. To my surprise, the bouncer doesn¡¯t even flinch and lets us through after just one nce from Bart. ¡°..You know him?¡± I ask as we walk in. ¡°Nope, but he¡¯s been charmed enough times.¡± Oh, so it¡¯s literally a conditioned reflex¡­ Damn, I need to learn that. ¡°Is it hard to charm someone?¡± ¡°To charm a human, depends on the human,¡± he chuckles, taking me to the bar. ¡°A vampire? You¡¯ll learn to dominate one if you live to be a couple centuries old.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. I might not master it, but I¡¯d really like to grow somewhat immune¡­ I¡¯m a bit worried about what they could make me do. Not that he¡¯s used it on me at all. Bart¡¯s presence isn¡¯t as imposing as Richard¡¯s. In fact, for someone a century older than Cata, I don¡¯t feel much of a difference¡­ How freaking old and powerful is the Heartgraves patriarch? While I¡¯m left to wonder, I also have to navigate between the sweaty bodies moving all around us. Compared to some of the girls here, the napkin I¡¯m wearing for a dress is just fine. Bart¡¯s gone from holding my waist to just pulling my hand, and I follow the little path he effortlessly makes amongst the dancers. His bleached hair and smooth criminal look gets him a few nces, and I can¡¯t help but try and keep my head down when those stares get to me. Thankfully, we soon reach the bar, and I¡¯m impressed how quickly Bart gets the Barman¡¯s attention, given all the screaming people and the loud music above us. ¡± Two whiskeys on the rocks, the best you got. Keep the change.¡± This time, he doesn¡¯t charm the barman to get those for free and just hands him a big bill. I guess there are some rules¡­ He hands me the ss, and we clink it. He turns around, ncing at the humans moving their bodies around with a smirk, scanning the crowd. I keep my elbows on the bar; I¡¯m still worried about showing my face. I take a sip; oh, it¡¯s sweet¡­ I think I¡¯m going to have to trust them when ites to anything I eat or drink for a while. ¡°How¡¯s your thirst?¡± He asks. I take a second. I¡¯m¡­ thirsty. Like, really thirsty. I just empty my whisky, but it does absolutely nothing, it¡¯s like I just took in some air. I groan. ¡°Still there.¡± ¡°Yeah, the first year¡¯s the worst,¡± he scoffs. ¡°I bet Richard would have taken you to hunt himself if he wasn¡¯t tired. My lucky day.¡± ¡°Why? You don¡¯t usually get to¡­ hunt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m on house arrest,¡± he grimaces. ¡°I made a bit of a mess a few months ago¡­ I have to drink that bottled crap until Richard lets me hunt by myself like a big boy again.¡± ¡°What kind of mess?¡± ¡°None of your business. ¡­Now, listen. There are rules when you hunt, so you¡¯d better listen. First, and the most important, we don¡¯t kill.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to,¡± I frown. ¡°What do you take me for¡­¡± ¡°You say that now, but wait until you taste the real thing,¡± he scoffs. ¡°Trust me, it¡¯s going to be harder than you think. So just try to remember that, but we¡¯ll see how you do in practice. Secondly, we don¡¯t leave our victims anywhere that could put them at risk. So when you¡¯re done, you walk away but you make sure they make it home alive.¡± ¡°¡­A bit weird, but okay.¡± ¡°Third, we never touch children. You understand? No kid, and I mean anyone underage. If you have a doubt, it¡¯s a no. We also stay away from junkies, Cops, Military, and religious ones.¡± ¡°That¡¯s one weird mix.¡± ¡°I know, but trust me, you want to stay off those. Also try to avoid people that could be useful or see you often, like the staff of the ces we hunt at.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± I mean, most of this sort of makes sense so far, but I¡¯m getting a bit tired of the lesson¡­ of the theory. I finally turn to face the room, ncing around. The people here are already intoxicated, for most of them anyway. I¡¯m starting to understand why Bart brought me here. We get to actually confirm that they¡¯re all adults since they made it into the bar, for one. Moreover, I¡¯m definitely the bait¡­ A group of guys are eyeing me from afar, and not being subtle about it. Bart chuckles. ¡°Looks like you got your prey all ready, Baby.¡± It¡¯s easy. I¡¯m a sexy blonde in a rather tempting dress, my legs exposed, and from where those guys stand, Bart probably doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s with me either. Those guys look a bit drunk, drunk enough to be daring and want to impress their buddies. ¡°Pick one.¡± I already did. The most arrogant looking, a tall dude with a square jaw who¡¯s been giving me creepy looks since earlier. I stare at him, using my best acting skills to act like a young, impressive girl thinking she just caught the bad boy¡¯s eye. It¡¯s almost too easy. I¡¯ve always been aware I¡¯m pretty, and guys like him just love an easy but out-of-their league conquest to impress their buddies. ¡°Good job,¡± chuckles Bart. ¡°Now, time to iste him away from the pack.¡± ¡°¡­How?¡± ¡°Emergency exit.¡± Seriously? ¡­Iunch another fiery nce towards my prey, and slowly walk away. Onest nce back¡­ I got him. He¡¯s following me. I look for the emergency exit sign, hoping Bart¡¯s right on that. He is. I push the door, and find myself in a tiny street, a small dead-end no sane woman would want to find herself alone in. I can hear the music of the bar pulsating from the other side of the building, but here, there isn¡¯t even a window. ¡°Hello there, hot stuff¡­¡± I turn around, and greet Big Guy with a meek smile. The door closes behind him, and I take off that smile, looking almost scared. I slowly retreat, grateful for my heels, finding myself back against the wall. This guy is just enjoying it¡­ He looks down on me without an ounce of respect. He¡¯s here to get his prize, and then go back to gloat to his friends. ¡°What¡¯s that, darling? You can¡¯t just tease me and walk away like that¡­¡± Oh, I have no n to walk away, darling. Not when dinner¡¯s almost served¡­ Hees closer, and I¡¯m getting excited. Not with lust, but with a ravenous hunger. There¡¯s something waking up, a gripping sensation in my stomach, in my throat, something that makes my fangs tingle a bit. It crawls under my skin, like a hot shiver. Hees closer, and my eyes just fall on his thick neck. I want it¡­ I want to bite that skin and taste the sweet, warm blood under it. It¡¯s haunting my mind, a vision so clear, I open up my mouth. He smells¡­ appetizing. ¡°Hey,¡± he mutters, unsure. I direct my eyes to him, and I see the worry in his face. ¡­It excites me even more. I grab that fear, and I twist it even more, his eyes opening wider. He can¡¯t run away. He¡¯s my prey. I step closer, so close to that¡­ delicious¡­ looking skin. That pretty vein that¡¯s softly beating, with a gorgeous, perfect purple color¡­. I lick my lips, impatient. I want it. I want to taste it now¡­ I grab his neck, and open my mouth. I inhale again¡­ and I can¡¯t resist anymore. His skin makes a satisfying sound as my fangs pierce their way into that delicious, hot stream of blood. It floods down my throat. So good¡­ It¡¯s so good. It¡¯s heaven and hell on my tongue, a nectar that fills my mouth, and finally frees my throat from that pain. I can¡¯t stop¡­ I want more. I bite again, deeper. He makes a sound, but I don¡¯t care. More. Give me more. I need more! I want it all. Another sip, and again, so good, it¡¯s so good¡­ ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough.¡± My prey¡¯s taken away from me. I hiss, but immediately, Bart¡¯s threatening growl makes me jump back. I blink. What¡­ What the heck did I do¡­ Bart holds the guy by his cor and nces at the injury. It¡¯s large, and covered in blood. I cover my mouth. I can¡¯t believe I just did that! Worse is, I want to do it again. Just the thought of that taste¡­ No, no, snap out of it. ¡°You little savage,¡± chuckles Bart. He takes out a handkerchief, and wipes the guy¡¯s neck, before looking at him. ¡°You¡¯re going to text your friends and tell them you¡¯re going home with your date,¡± he says. ¡°You¡¯re going to go home, go to sleep and forget this. Understood?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Bart lets go of the guy¡¯s cor. We watch him slowly take out his phone, type the text, and turn around, slowly walking away, looking in a bit of a daze. ¡°¡­What about the¡­ injury?¡± ¡°It will be healed in less than five minutes,¡± exins Bart. ¡°Our fangs contain a venom which works both as an anesthetic and a powerful coagnt. At worst, this guy will look like you gave him the hickey of his life.¡± That¡¯s a relief¡­ I take a deep breath, trying to calm down. My gosh, I can still feel the hot shivers from that¡­ Bart walks over and grabs me by my chin, wiping off the blood with a clean corner of the handkerchief. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you did good for your first time, Hera. A lot of people would have attacked me, or fought to grab their prey back.¡± ¡°How do you learn to¡­ stop?¡± I mutter. ¡°I would have¡­ sucked him dry.¡± Bart takes out a lighter, and sets fire to the handkerchief, throwing it to the ground and, once it¡¯s burnt enough, steps on it to stop the fire. ¡°Practice, Dear. Practice. ¡­Ready for round two?¡± I nod. Yeah. I want more, and I want to learn to stop¡­ Chapter 6 Chapter 6 ¡°We¡¯re going to a different ce?¡± I ask as he walks away from the bar, towards the main street. ¡°Even if you¡¯re hot, Baby Vamp, it¡¯s going to look suspicious if you keep picking up boys that don¡¯t come back, no?¡± Fair point. I sped up behind him, trying to rearrange my hair, pull down my dress¡­ anything to make me feel like I didn¡¯t just almost eat a random guy. I almost feel like there¡¯s still blood dripping down my lip, but no, he wiped it all off perfectly. Bart chuckles at my nervousness, and puts an arm around my waist again. ¡°Rx, little sister, you¡¯ve got this, I promise.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not anything like I imagined,¡± I mutter. ¡°I was thinking of something a bit more¡­ action-packed.¡± ¡°You mean jumpin on the roofs, running in a forest? Yeah, no, this is the wrong century for that. We¡¯d be on some stupid Social Media within an hour. A smart hunter is a hunter that makes the job quick and clean, Hera. We¡¯re not savages¡­ Although, some of us do like a messy job. But they don¡¯t get to live long.¡± ¡°¡­Why?¡± He nces around. We¡¯re now immersed in the crowd again, looking like any other pair of young people, perhaps a bit more gothic with our pale hair and dark clothes. Nothing unusual for the ever eclectic London¡­ Can any of these humans imagine that we are not like them? That we could¡­ jump and kill them right now? A young girl walks by. She¡¯sughing with her friends, but all I can see is the fair skin of her throat, exposed, and that vein that pulsates vividly¡­ Gosh, snap out of it. I¡¯m getting mildly obsessed with exposed flesh now. ¡°The thirst is the first thing you need to learn to tame,¡± Bart drags me out of my pitfall thinking. ¡°How well you can control yourself is what makes you less of a beast. If you try to resist it, it gets gradually worse. You have to resist the pull so you won¡¯t kill your prey, but you cannot ignore it. It¡¯s a thin line. You¡¯ll lose control a couple of times while feeding, we all do. idents happen, we¡¯re doing our best to avoid it. But it¡¯s better than really turning into a beast. If you start to feel thirsty, go out and feed yourself long enough to hold back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like an addiction,¡± I sigh, my eyes on another neck. ¡°If I feed too often, I¡¯ll get addicted, but if I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll want it even more, did I get it right?¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s our curse, there¡¯s no end to it, you¡¯ll have to find your own way to tame it.¡± ¡°¡­What happens if we make a¡­ an ident?¡± I feel him stiffen. He nces around. ¡°We¡­ don¡¯t like exposure. Risks. Some people got cocky and thought they could just go around emptying humans like blood bags. The problem is, if you get too addicted, you don¡¯t stop. And if you don¡¯t stop, you turn into a monster, and somebody else has to stop you. We will even attack our own kind, just like you hissed at me before. If you¡¯re lucky, it¡¯s your own family that intervenes. If not¡­ outsiders get involved, and it gets messy. Trust me, our kind will take care of the problems before humans notice.¡± ¡°So other vamp-¡­ Others could get involved?¡± ¡°Not often,¡± Bart shrugs. ¡°Truth is, probably won¡¯t, at least if you stay around with us. We usually keep the babies like you around until we¡¯re sure they can manage on their own. Richard hates to get involved with others.¡± ¡°Are there a lot? Of others?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to keep track. During some periods, it was easy to be what we are. Nowadays? It¡¯s gotten complicated, to say the least. I¡¯m guessing there will be fewer and fewer of us. Those who can adapt will be fine, but we¡¯re already seeing some of¡­ the older generations having trouble coping. They move to more remote areas, or just disappear. I can¡¯t really me them. Well, you¡¯ll have a nice sample tomorrow.¡± ¡°Tomorrow?¡± I gasp. ¡°Richard called them all so soon?¡± ¡°Those who want toe will make it. Come on, enough chit-chat, you¡¯re still in ss right now. Let¡¯s have fun.¡± I nod, and Bart pulls me again towards more crowded streets. Just walking amongst humans is a challenge, now that I have tasted warm blood¡­ It¡¯s odd how I was like any of them just days ago, and now I couldn¡¯t feel more different. I¡¯m like a foreigner, every single thing reminds me of how different we are. My senses are heightened, and I can hear hundreds of voices at once, close and far, and the various tones in them. I feel the stampede of hundreds of feet on the sidewalk, the ruckus of pans and utensils from the restaurants, the sounds of the busy streets all mixed together like a concerto. I¡¯m guessing my brain also learned how to just sort what¡¯s important or not, or else I¡¯d have gone mad in seconds from the cacophony. This time, Bart guides me to a high-end bar with reggaeton music. I kind of like it already. Bart smiles at me, and once again, we walk in like we own the ce. I¡¯m really starting to get into this. It¡¯s crowded as hell, but we head to the bar first to get at the center of the action, two new sses of whiskey in our hands. It still doesn¡¯t taste like anything stronger than diluted honey, but it¡¯s good enough to keep my thirst under control for a little bit. Damn, I¡¯d be dead as a nk if I¡¯d drunk this while I was still human¡­ ¡°New target?¡± I ask, seeing as he keeps ncing around. ¡°Take it easy Baby Vamp,¡± heughs. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s dance a bit!¡± To my surprise, he takes the ss out of my hand, and pulls me to the dance floor. ¡­Seriously? Bart smiles, and makes me spin. The rhythm of the music is easy, and I¡¯ve never felt so confident with my body. I feel taller, stronger¡­ sexier. Bart starts moving, and I just let myself move along to the music. The Caribbean rhythms are starting to get to me. I can¡¯t remember thest time I danced, or felt so free¡­ I¡¯m aware of all the eyes on me, and they can keep staring. I¡¯m fearless. I¡¯m the predator, and they are innocent creatures with no idea what I can do to them¡­ The mere memory of that bite gives me a chill. Think about something else. I focus on the music again, and follow Bart¡¯s lead. He¡¯s an amazing dancer, I¡¯d say. We dance like those sexy couples in movies, gathering all the attention on us. I feel even more empowered by his presence against me, sparking jealousy in many pairs of eyes. I can feel their envy, their admiration¡­ and their desire. Even better, I don¡¯t feel tired, almost not at all. My feet aren¡¯t getting sore despite the heels, my movements don¡¯t get any weaker, while we dance and dance and dance non-stop. I get drunk on the dancing, on the vivid sensations of my body, on following Bart¡¯s lead. Iugh when he strikes impromptu poses, but I do notice he¡¯s still scanning the crowd. He¡¯s having fun, but also not letting anything out of sight, always aware of who¡¯s around, what¡¯s going on. He makes me spin, and Ind back against his chest. ¡°What are you checking for?¡± I whisper. ¡°I thought I had smelled trouble, but nevermind. We¡¯re clear.¡± ¡°Trouble?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Care to pick your next dish, Baby? It¡¯s gettingte and Richard should be up soon. Last one for today, so choose well.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Good point. Maybe I¡¯ll pick one for myself as well¡­¡± He nces around, but as I suspected, he¡¯s already found a target. I see him gratify a dark-skinned, muscr young man with a faint smile. ¡°So that¡¯s your type?¡± I ask, amused. ¡°I can y on both teams, Baby. This boy has drunk nothing but quality alcohol all evening, has nice muscles and from the stares he¡¯s been giving me, it¡¯s going to be easy¡­¡± Oh, so that¡¯s also why he was keeping an eye around and close to the bar¡­ Does the taste change with their drinks? Good to know. Perhaps I¡¯ll learn a thing or two. I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve been paying much attention until now. Unlike Bart, I¡¯m more interested in the chase of the prey than their diet. Once again, I can¡¯t ignore a pair of assholes who have been ogling me all along. I think I¡¯m enjoying swapping the narrative around a bit too much¡­ ¡°Another emergency exit?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re going to have to walk out the front door this time. Take a hard turn left, and there will be another street on your right. Check if it¡¯s empty, then have your fill¡­ I won¡¯t be far behind. Just having my own dinner first¡­¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re letting me do this alone?¡± I ask, a tad worried. ¡°Trust me, I¡¯ll get there long before you can kill them, we need to charm them anyway. You can try, but I¡¯ll need to do it to be sure.¡± He chuckles, and puts a quick kiss on my hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Baby, you¡¯re a natural. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± He then turns around and walks away, visibly pretending to be headed for the bathroom¡­ Oh, he just signaled his prey. They are going to do this in the bathroom? Yuck. I sigh, but time for another acting gig. I pretend to be a bit annoyed, as if I¡¯d just been abandoned by my partner, and turn around, heading in the opposite direction. I don¡¯t forget onest nce towards the duo of idiots. Will they both follow? Who knows. I fight the crowd a bit to get out, but damn it feels good to breathe some fresh air¡­ or pretend to. I follow Bart¡¯s directions, quickly finding the empty, narrow street. I keep walking without turning back, acting a bit unsteady on my feet. Soon enough, I hear them. A couple pairs of feet, following me, t and heavy enough to be male. I smile, but I¡¯m a bit nervous without Bart around. What if I do make an ¡°ident¡±? It was pretty hard to stopst time¡­ Perhaps I should stall a bit so he has time to arrive. ¡°Where are you headin¡¯, Love?¡± I repress an eye roll, and turn around. I¡¯ve yed the damsel in distress so often that I can slide back in the act like it¡¯s a second skin. I flutter my eyshes a couple of times and open my lips slightly, an innocent look that¡¯s enough to trigger a couple of vile thoughts in bastards like them. Indeed, I see their pupils narrow a bit. The alley¡¯s pretty dark, too, there are onlymplights at each end, and a broken one in-between. I keep slowly retreating, shoulder close to the wall, and sending fake worried nces back. ¡°Hey, wait for us, let¡¯s have a little chat, shall we?¡± If they weren¡¯t such morons, they¡¯d realize a woman slowing down instead of elerating is odd. I let them catch up to me, and one just grabs my wrist. It¡¯s probably meant to be forceful, but I barely feel it. Did Bart mention anything about harming them¡­? ¡°You were dancing like a little spitfire earlier, Hun. Care to dance a bit more for us?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± I lock my eyes into his, and the man immediately stiffen like a nk. His lips are suddenly glued together, and there¡¯s a hint of fear showing up in his eyes. I maintain eye contact long enough, but he¡¯s under my control. His buddy chuckles, amused, with no idea what¡¯s going on. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s feisty eh?¡± I turn to him, and immediately, grab his attention as well. I don¡¯t even need to utter the words, he stiffens like his friend. So I can take both under my control¡­ I¡¯m wondering if the fact that they are both highly intoxicated and visibly not intellectually blessed helps. Without any further dy, I grab the second guy, and pull him by his hair to expose his throat. He smells pretty unappetizing, and I¡¯m starting to regret my choice. I need to ask Bart his tips next time¡­ I bite. Immediately, I forget all about the smell, and just sip in the warm, sweet nectar flowing out. I understand why he picked someone sturdier, I can take several good mouthfuls without being too worried. There¡¯s a slight taste of cheap beer, actually. This time, I try to be careful not to get too into it. I take one sip at a time, and keep my eyes open, focusing on the sound the guy makes rather than the addictive taste in my mouth¡­ I take a deep breath and step back. I nce at my bite mark on his neck. The guy looks stoned, but at least, he¡¯s alive¡­ I¡¯m a bit proud of myself. I leave him like this, and turn to his friend. I want more already. It was hard to stop, and the perspective of taking another bite is just¡­ too tempting. I grab him, and bite again. I¡¯m d for the heels, I¡¯m the right height for his neck. He tastes about the same as his friend. I try to focus on the taste a bit more, but all I want is just more of this. I don¡¯t feel anywhere near satiated. I just drink, and drink¡­ It¡¯s so good. I feel shivers down my whole body. Remember to stop, you idiot. Just one more¡­ just a bit¡­ He won¡¯t die if I take one more, right? Just another sip¡­ ¡°Care to share, Sweetheart?¡± I stop. I release my prey, who falls at my feet, unconscious but, thankfully, alive. I hiss at the stranger, a reflex thates naturally. I can feel the blood dripping down my chin, but that¡¯s the least of my worries. The stranger walks slowly towards me, and all I can see are his fangs shining, and that haughty smile. Who the fuck is that? And where is Bart? ¡°We have a new girl in town,¡± he chuckles. ¡°Only newborns are such messy eaters, too.¡± I nce down. One of my victims is unconscious on the sidewalk, the other is still standing there, in a daze. I¡¯d say I did alright for a second time. I don¡¯t move. Bart said nothing about other vampires, but I am guessing this is the trouble he was talking about. What do I do? I have a creepy feeling running up my back. Should I run? Or can I tell him I¡¯m with Bart? Shit, I have no idea. That might make things worse¡­ That guy slowly steps closer, and I feel nothing but ill intenting from him. I carefully walk away from my preys. ¡°You should have stayed away,¡± he hisses. ¡°We don¡¯t likepetition¡­.¡± He doesn¡¯t even nce at my victims, he just walks past them and towards me. Fuck, fuck, fuck¡­ What do I do? Bart, you liar! ¡°¡­Stay the fuck away from me,¡± I hiss. ¡°Oh, I wish I could, darling, but neers need a good lesson. Looks like there¡¯s one too many vampires in London¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee to leave,¡± I retort. ¡°Watch how you speak to your elders!¡± I feel a sudden pressure pining me where I stand, and the fear gets worse. Shit. I can¡¯t move. I¡¯m starting to shake, and I can¡¯t even move my lips to hiss or tell him to fuck off. I¡¯m scared. Really, really scared. This is not as strong as Richard or Bart¡¯s pressure, but this guy¡¯s intent is to kill me, and I have no immunity against that murderous aura. My whole body is screaming to run away, as far as possible from here, but I can¡¯t move. A voice in my head is screaming, I¡¯m going to die. I can¡¯t die, not again. Not so soon. Move, move, move! I¡¯m fighting with every single bit of my body to ignore that bastard¡¯s domination. I got to get the fuck away. He¡¯s getting closer, and he¡¯s going to kill me. Move, Hera, move! Chapter 7 Chapter 7 ¡°Too bad,¡± he whispers. ¡°I could have kept a cute one like you as a pet¡­¡± A pet? Another chill crawls down my spine. I don¡¯t know what that fucker¡¯s thinking about, but that¡¯s a huge no. I finally manage to utter a faint, pathetic hiss, but he chuckles. He¡¯s only steps away now. I¡¯m screaming for Bart or Richard to show up, but it¡¯s all in my head, not a single soundes out of my mouth. ¡°Thanks for leaving some for me,¡± he chuckles, stepping right in front of me. ¡°I¡¯ll enjoy them right after I get rid of y-¡± He suddenly disappears out of my sight. In the blink of an eye, I just have time to see a ck shadow before the guy is violently thrown against the opposite wall, the bricks making a horrible sound. The pressure I felt until a second ago is gone, and Bart appears. He grabs the guy by the throat, pulls him away from the wall for just a second before brutally mming him against it again. I can hear the guy¡¯s skull break in at least a dozen ces, and he croaks, his throat crushed under Bart¡¯s clutches. ¡°What was that you said you were about to do to my little sis, exactly?¡± He tilts his head with a furious look. The guy¡¯s eyes open wide in horror as he realizes his mistake. He nces at me, then back to Bart. There¡¯s nothing left of the guy that was terrorizing me seconds ago. I¡¯m still shaking, but I¡¯m also fucking relieved, and a bit impressed at how easily Bart just destroyed the guy¡¯s throat and crushed his dominance. A bit scared, too, but I¡¯m d he¡¯s on my side¡­ The stranger pathetically tries to grab Bartholomew¡¯s hand to have him release his grip, but even I can tell that¡¯s not going to happen. The difference in strength is far worse than he and I. ¡°I¡­¡± He wheezes. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ The S-scotsman¡­¡± ¡­The Scotsman? Does he mean Richard? ¡°Yes, you pathetic piece of vampire shit,¡± hisses Bart. ¡°She¡¯s a Heartgraves, and the Scotsman¡¯s back. So you¡¯d better scram the fuck back to whichever shithole you came out from, and if I ever get sight of your pathetic mug again, anywhere near London or near us, I¡¯m wiping those streets with your fucking intestines. Are we clear?¡± The guy can barely wheeze some faint approval, but the terror in his eyes is good enough. Bart slowly lets go, still ring furiously at him, and we watch the guy vanish at record speed. I let out a sigh. ¡°¡­You alright, Baby?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you ever bete again,¡± I mutter, almost a cry. I try to wipe the blood off my face, but my hands are still shaking. I don¡¯t want to imagine what would have happened if he had been just a minutete¡­ Bart walks up to me, and takes out another tissue to help me out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be unlucky enough to cross paths with this kind¡­¡± ¡°What kind is that?¡± ¡°The scum of vampires,¡± he scoffs. ¡°Scavengers. Those guys are pathetic. They hunt easy targets, leave a mess behind them and usually target young vampires like you to kill them and have less competition, or worse, force them to do their deeds. They are partially the reason why there aren¡¯t as many vampires as before.¡± I faintly nod. I had no idea¡­ ¡°Are there many?¡± I ask, my voice a bit raspier than I would have wanted it. ¡°Normally, no. But he probably thought he could have a good time while the local Overlord wasn¡¯t around.¡± ¡°¡­The Scotsman he mentioned, is it Richard?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s one of the names they know him by. Though I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s older than that¡­¡± What does that mean? ¡­He can¡¯t possibly mean older than actual Scond? Bart turns around to go and check on the two guys I left like that. He grabs them to look at their necks, and chuckles. ¡°You did this?¡± ¡°I managed to stop myself on the first one,¡± I protested, slightly hurt. ¡°What about the second one?¡± I get worried for a second, but I realize I can hear the passed out guy¡¯s heartbeat. I shake my head. ¡°I can¡¯t tell if I would have been able to stop, to be honest. I was getting to the good part when the other bastard startled me.¡± ¡°Fair enough. Having two preys at hand was a good move. ¡­Your hunger¡¯s still to be trained, but you did a good job at charming them, Baby. You got a knack for this.¡± ¡°Is it supposed to be hard? Not to gloat but it felt rather instinctive to me¡­¡± ¡°It depends on the vamp,¡± Bart shrugs. ¡°Some are better at holding back their thirst, some have talent for charm, others for domination. Some have it all, some never get good at any. From what I¡¯ve seen, you¡¯re faring alright.¡± While he takes care of the two guys, checking on the injuries I made and charming them to go home without aint nor a word, I can¡¯t help but stare at the wrecked wall on our left. Everything happened so fast, and I still feel chills about it¡­ I have never felt so powerless, and it was terrifying. ¡°Bart, how old was he?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That guy, the one who tried to attack me?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I dunno, maybe a century old. I¡¯ve never seen him before. Why?¡± ¡°¡­Because I never want to be that helpless again.¡± He smiles, but doesn¡¯t say anything. I just wrap my arms around myself. I print that image of the destroyed wall in my head, I want to remember what just happened if I ever get weak. Both guys gone, Bart walks back to me, putting an arm around my shoulders. ¡°Come on Baby Vamp, I think you got enough action for today. Let¡¯s go home.¡± I couldn¡¯t agree more. This meeting with another vampire cooled me down big time. I walk back with Bart, letting him guide me in silence while I reminisce about what happened. He doesn¡¯t seem to mind the silence, but it takes me all the journey back to really calm down. The streets are calm, and I guess the air is cold on this October night. London is quiet where it¡¯s not buzzling with nightlife, and I can¡¯t help but nce around at each new street we step in. ¡°Rx, Hera,¡± Bart sighs. ¡°I swear nobody else will try to pull that crap on you again. That bastard will spread the word that Richard¡¯s back, all the vermin are going to flee the City as fast as they can.¡± ¡°¡­Is Richard that powerful?¡± ¡°He¡¯s an Overlord,¡± he shrugs, as if that exined it all. ¡°No vampire in their sane mind wants to piss off one, trust me.¡± ¡°¡­What about those who created that guy? Don¡¯t they all have¡­ their own Overlord?¡± ¡°You catch on quickly. ¡­But it¡¯s moreplicated than that. First, not everyone cares like Richard does about our ¡°family¡±. Some Overlords actually create vampires without thinking twice, or worse, just to drop their offspring on another Overlord¡¯s territory, their way to piss each other off without fighting directly. Imagine if you had woken up without Richard around, left to your own devices. ¡­Scary, right? Well, it¡¯s that easy.¡± Scary indeed. I would have probably just hid in the streets of New York, hunting like a beast, ve of my thirst and with nobody to guide me, or protect me, at the mercy of older vampires. It¡¯s terrifying to imagine¡­ ¡°So London is Richard¡¯s territory?¡± ¡°London?¡± Bart chuckles. ¡°He¡¯s the Scotsman, Hera. Richard¡¯s territory is all of Britain.¡± ¡­Then what was he doing in New York City? From what I can gather so far, he left long enough for other vampires to crawl into his home city, but why? What pushed him to go overseas? I hesitate to ask Bart, but he seemed already shocked that Richard had gone to New York, he probably doesn¡¯t know either. Cata doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯d pry into the Patriarch¡¯s matters either. ¡­Perhaps I should ask Richard himself? He sort of dodged the question once already¡­ While I¡¯m lost in my thoughts, we reach the house, and Bart opens the door for me. Cata is still in the kitchen when we walk in, cooking something else, but the cookies are nowhere to be seen. What did she do with them? Does she ever stop cooking? ¡°How was it?¡± She asks with a bright smile. ¡°She¡¯s a killer!¡± Chuckles Bart. Her expression drops. ¡°Oh my god, really?¡± ¡°Chill, Cata, I¡¯m joking!¡± He rolls his eyes. ¡°Baby did just fine for her first day. She¡¯s got some real talent for charming too.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good¡­ I never got really good at it,¡± Cata sighs. ¡°What would you use it for,¡± Scoffs Bart. ¡°You never leave this house anyway¡­¡± To my surprise, Cata only makes a sorry smile, and focuses on her cooking again. It¡¯s like she just can¡¯t stop for a minute. The second she puts whatever she was baking in the oven, she grabs more utensils, visibly starting another recipe. To my surprise though, she¡¯s actually using one of the ubelled bottles from earlier and, from the smell, I can tell it¡¯s not wine¡­ An awkward silence takes ce next, during which Bart shrugs. ¡°¡­I¡¯m going to shower,¡± I mutter. ¡°Cata, how can I get another¡­ outfit?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll bring one for you! Any preference?¡± ¡°Anything that¡¯s nothing like this,¡± I mutter, ncing down at my short, tight ck dress. ¡°Something comfortable, if possible.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on it!¡± She walks out of the kitchen and upstairs, and Bart sighs. ¡°¡­I¡¯m going to shower too,¡± he groans. We both walk out, but split ways after going upstairs, each to our own room. ¡­Does that mean the room I woke up in is going to be mine from now on? I need to double-check with Cata. I make a stop to check the wardrobe, but it¡¯s empty. Shit, do I get to do some shoppingter? I want to have my own clothes, I can¡¯t keep borrowing others¡¯. I hop into the shower and, with much relief take a good shower, erasing all the traces and remaining smell of blood off my skin. I try turning the temperature hot or cold, but the only clue to tell where it¡¯s at is the steam¡­ Damn, I really can¡¯t feel a thing. I don¡¯t spend too much time in there, just enough to smell like the peach soap and wash my hair. When I step out, I grab a couple of towels to wrap my hair and body in, and find the clothes Cata left for me on the bed. She visibly handpicked a couple of outfits, probably from my fellow female vampires¡¯ bedrooms again¡­ I go for denim jeans and a simple ck knitted sleeveless turtleneck top. Funny how I¡¯m attracted to darker colors now¡­ Once dressed up, I can¡¯t help but nce in the mirror again. My face looks a bit more colored, but I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s from the blood I drank, or the shower¡¯s heat. My hair is so freaking long¡­ I kind of want to cut it soon. I need to ask Cata about that appointment she mentioned. I step out of my bedroom. I wonder what time it is¡­ I kind of miss having a phone. Everything is rather quiet, aside from Cata back to her cooking downstairs, and Bart¡¯s shower still running above. ¡­Should I try exploring a bit? Nobody said anything about anywhere in the house being off-limits, and rooms that I shouldn¡¯t go in will be locked anyway, right? I decide to walk around, still intrigued by all the rooms. After climbing the stairs to the next floor, I realize there¡¯s sounding from one of the rooms, something soft at regr intervals. I can¡¯t help but walk over, a bit intrigued. None of the rooms have any names on them, or anything to signal it¡¯s upied. The noise, again. It¡¯sing from a room upstairs. Is it Richard? I climb to thest floor, finding the door behind which it¡¯sing from. It¡¯s so faint, but after a few seconds, I hear it again. I knock. ¡°¡­Richard?¡± I hear steps, and someonees to open it. To my surprise, it¡¯s not Richard, but a female vampire, with the palest skin I¡¯ve ever seen under her Victorian style clothes. Behind her, I get a glimpse at her room¡­ and it¡¯s like I¡¯m looking at a library. There are books. Just books, everywhere, from floor to ceiling, on every piece of furniture. There¡¯s one in her hand too, but I can¡¯t read the title. She frowns behind her round sses, and stares at me with an upset expression. ¡°¡­Who are you?¡± She asks coldly. ¡°¡­I¡¯m Hera. I¡¯m new.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± She retorts, just as coldly. ¡°I was just¡­ looking around?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s my room. Bye.¡± She ms the door almost on my nose. I grimace. Guess I should not have tried this door¡­ ¡°That was Agnes.¡± I jump. At the end of the corridor, Richard just appeared. How silent was he that I didn¡¯t even notice him stepping out of his room¡­ He smiles at me, and walks over, his grey hair shining everytime he walks under a window pierced by the moonlight. I immediately feel calmer from his presence. He walks up close and smiles down on me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I mutter. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like being bothered while she¡¯s in the midst of a book,¡± he says softly. ¡°You¡¯ll see she¡¯s much betterpany when she¡¯s done with it.¡± I feel like it¡¯s a bit toote for that, but I don¡¯t reply anything back. ¡°How was your first hunt with Bartholomew?¡± ¡°I think I did alright¡­ Except for some badpany we had.¡± His smile fades. He suddenly takes something out of his pocket, and grabs my hand to put it on my right hand¡¯s middle finger. ¡­A ring? It¡¯s not a feminine one at all, but a thick golden ring. I look at it from up close. It¡¯s a ck insignia, with a golden cross inside a heart on it, with a diamond at the center. I¡¯ve seen that symbol before¡­ Richard has the exact same ring. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly my style,¡± I mutter, a bit confused. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s the Heartgraves insignia. If you ever get into some badpany again, show this to them.¡± ¡°¡­I see. Thanks.¡± He then walks past me, and I follow after, as we¡¯re visibly headed back to the ground floor and the common rooms. Cata¡¯s expression brightens as soon as he walks in. ¡°Richard!¡± ¡°Good Morning, Catherina,¡± he says, putting a kiss on her cheek. ¡°Did you have a good night?¡± Cata nods, visibly happy. I thought they would have a more equal to equal rtionship, but I got it wrong. Gentle Cata suddenly seems as docile as a cat purring under her owner¡¯s pets¡­ ¡°By the way, Hera, Riki will be hereter today, so don¡¯t sleepte ,¡± she tells me. ¡°Be sure to be up at six!¡± Oh, I was going to ask¡­ I nod, a bit relieved. Whatever they want to do with my current appearance, I want to change it all. Even better if it can be done before more of the Heartgraves family show up and start asking questions¡­ ¡°What the fuck is that?¡± Bart suddenly walks back into the room, holding his phone. I nce, and immediately, recognize some online magazine¡¯syout, the headline clearly about my death, again. I want to roll my eyes and look away, but his furious expression tells me I have a bigger problem. ¡°Bartholomew,¡± Richard warns him. ¡°No,¡± he says, still staring at me. ¡°I want to know why the fuck this is saying you actuallymitted suicide?¡± ¡°¡­Because I did,¡± I mutter. His jaw drops, and he turns to Richard, furious. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be fucking kidding me!¡± Chapter 8 Chapter 8 ¡°¡­That is none of your business, Bart¡± I mutter. What the heck is wrong with him? He looks absolutely furious, and almost disgusted with me! ¡°Oh, hell it is!¡± He shouts. ¡°Why do you think we¡¯re like this, and look like this? I didn¡¯t choose to die at twenty-two and be a blood-thirsty monster! Not a single person in this family got to live until they were old, nor die a natural death! Some got killed in idents, some had it even worse! But you actually fucking went ahead andmitted suicide? What the actual fuck is wrong with you! You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡± ¡°You know nothing of me! You think I just decided to die on a whim? You think that was a fucking tantrum?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what it is! Selfish bitches who can¡¯t cherish their life when they were humans shouldn¡¯t get toe back!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t choose to be a vampire!¡± I shout back, annoyed. ¡°You think I just asked Richard to give me a reset? I would have died there and then and that was all I asked for! I didn¡¯t choose toe back!¡± ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t have! You¡¯re just a selfish bitch who chose to make a drama out of her life and now is having fun ying hertest role! Do you know how many peoplemented under this article alone? It¡¯s not like you had nobo-¡± Absolutely furious, more than he is, I walk over, grab his phone and violently throw it across the room under his astonished eyes. ¡°You know fucking nothing of this selfish bitch!¡± I yell. ¡°I died all alone in a hotel room in the busiest city in the world! I didn¡¯t have a ce to call home, not a single family member to care enough to call me when I was about to end my own life! Hell, they couldn¡¯t even be bothered to remember my actual birthday, why would they care about my death! Those peoplementing don¡¯t know shit about me! June Starr, the rich daughter of a conglomerate mogul, pathetically died alone in her hotel room! You think a tabloid about my death is a big deal? I¡¯ve been stered in those shit magazines my whole damn life, and I hated every single word they typed! I lost every single friend I ever had for those followers! I couldn¡¯t take one step outside without being harassed, I couldn¡¯t see anybody without their privacy being invaded! Every time I tried to get a phone to call my friends, within a week my number was leaked and I had to throw the damn device away so it would stop buzzing, ringing, driving me crazy all over again! Every time I moved, the building would get crowded and I was forced to move out again! The only friend I had moved overseas to get peace, and I never heard from her again! Do you know what it¡¯s like, to have absolutely nobody to call, nobody to talk to when you¡¯re at your lowest? My own fianc¨¦ couldn¡¯t care enough to call me, my own father barely remembered I exist at all! Do you know why I chose to be an actress, Bart? Why I epted every bullshit movie, the dumbest roles? Why I lived for nothing but the next lines to learn, the next scene to shoot? Because I was desperate to be on every single screen of the country, so all the people that ever mattered in my life would stop ignoring me!¡± He gasps, visibly out of words, but after a while, he just turns to Richard, who is staring at me with someplex, undecipherable expression. ¡°¡­You should have left her where she was. No wonder she had so much fun ying one of us. This is all just a game to her.¡± ¡°Fuck you, Bartholomew,¡± I hiss. He res at me, and leaves the room. We hear his bedroom door m a secondter. A heavy silence befalls the room, and Cata clears her throat. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to check the pantry.¡± I don¡¯t care what she does. I cross my arms around me, and just walk to the salon, putting my butt down on the couch. I¡¯m still shaking with anger. It¡¯s so annoying that Bart can hear me probably anywhere I¡¯ll go in this house¡­ Hopefully, he¡¯s got his headphones on and he¡¯s raging at some game. A few seconds after me, Richard walks in the living room as well. He puts Bart¡¯s destroyed phone in front of me on the coffee table, and sits down in the armchair, looking at me. ¡°¡­He¡¯s right, Richard,¡± I mutter. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have brought me back.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± I turn to him. The question is why did he? His piercing blue eyes got me confused, and too shy to ask, which is getting really frustrating. I take a deep breath for nothing but to calm myself down. ¡°¡­I didn¡¯tmit suicide just so I would be brought back.¡± ¡°No one ever dies expecting a second chance either.¡± ¡°But why? ¡­Richard, if I¡¯m going to meet another dozen vampires tomorrow and they have the same reaction as Bart, I would rather not. I¡¯ve dealt with rejection one too many times in my human life already, I can¡¯t.¡± A smile appears on his lips. ¡°They already know who you are.¡± My jaw drops. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You underestimate my children if you think they wouldn¡¯t be interested in their younger sister¡¯s whereabouts. No one here simply starts over, Hera. Your human life might be over, yet it does not simply vanish from your memory. June Starr will still be a part of you, and you cannot hide her forever. Not from your family.¡± Iy back against the couch,pletely defeated. Damn it. So it¡¯s already toote? ¡­What will the others say, or think? There is just no way they will all be as nice and understanding as Catherina or Richard¡­ ¡°How are you enjoying London?¡± The sudden shift of topic takes me by surprise. I nce at the night outside, and shrug. ¡°Not as bad as I thought¡­ I doubt Bart¡¯s going to take me out again though.¡± ¡°He¡¯lle around.¡± A brutal noise of someone kicking the floor answers Richard. Bart, you ass. ¡°Anything you want to do with your new freedom?¡± Richard asks. ¡°Once Riki is done with you.¡± Right¡­ I have a very long time ahead of me now. It¡¯s nk in my mind, though. I¡¯ve spent so long stuck between four walls, with nothing to do but watch shows and movies, I don¡¯t even know where to start with what I want to do. The truth is, being in London makes it a bit easy. Back in New York City, every time I stepped out of a building, I had to run to the car and quickly move to some shooting location or a red carpet. I can¡¯t even remember thest time I simply went to a supermarket, or a coffee shop. I couldn¡¯t help but nce at the ones we walked by earlier, but Bart would have thought I was a bit mad if I¡¯d told him I wanted to walk around some tiny corner shop¡­ It¡¯s not like I¡¯d even be possibly wanting to buy a candy bar or something. Plus, I always have some intense self-awareness of cameras, even the surveince ones. ¡°Hera.¡± Richard¡¯s voice snaps me out of my thinking. ¡°You can do whatever you want, now,¡± he gently says. It¡¯s like something unlocks. A wall crumbles, and that heavy, heavy pressure I have felt on my heart all along just vanishes. Right¡­ I¡¯m free now. There are no more cameras, no more fans or stalkers. No manager to control my every movement, no agenda, no fianc¨¦ to tell me what to do. There¡¯s literally nothing, no one expecting anything of me anymore. To my surprise, a teares up, and I wipe it quickly, a bit embarrassed. Richard is still staring, with that faint smile. ¡°I think¡­ I¡¯d like to go shopping,¡± I mutter. ¡°I kind of want to have my own clothes, I don¡¯t have anything here¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure some of your older sisters will be happy to take you.¡± I nod. That¡¯s if they don¡¯t hate their selfish bitch of a suicidal little sister¡­ I¡¯m still bitter about Bart¡¯s reaction. I nce down at the phone, but truthfully, I don¡¯t really feel sorry about having smashed it. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Just¡­ Normal stuff,¡± I mutter. ¡°Hang out with people¡­ learn to be Hera the vampire.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good start.¡± ¡°Do I have to¡­ pay you in some way?¡± I ask, a bit worried. ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t have any money for the clothes, but if I can repay youter, I will.¡± Do vampires even work? Bart and Cata seem to stay at home all night and day long, is that the norm? I mean, it¡¯s not like they really have an issue with food nor lodging¡­ But Richard chuckles. ¡°I appreciate the thought, but no. I can provide for my new child, and you¡¯ll only get to make your own money when you actually feel like it. For now, you do not need to worry about that.¡± That¡¯s good. I can¡¯t remember managing my own money nor buying anything for myself in the past few years, so it¡¯s actually a bit thrilling. I wonder if there¡¯s a budget or something though. It¡¯s not like I got to wear much of those popr brands before. While I was wearing stuff from high-end brands and custom creations for the sake of the screen, I always envied the young women my age for doing their own shopping, chatting about thetest trends and actually owning clothes that smelled like them¡­ Well, if Richard can own a house like this in the middle of London and a Private Jet, I doubt my shopping habits will bankrupt the Heartgraves family anytime soon¡­ ¡°So¡­ What do you usually do when you¡¯re not hunting?¡± I ask, ncing around the living room. I didn¡¯t pay much attention when I angrily barged in, but it¡¯s actually a prettyrge one, enough to hold two three-seat couches and two armchairs in a half-circle, a bar, a cab with a lock, and a couple of big bookcases. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen this many books in a building that was not a library¡­ I wonder what¡¯s in that cab too. Some secret vampire stuff? There¡¯s arge t screen above the firece, and on the ss coffee table, arge and fresh flower bouquet. There are also more of what I suppose to be Catherina¡¯s nts, taking a spot on the bookcases or hanging on the wall. In fact, the whole room is a nice bnce between the old but well taken care of oak furniture and some modern things like the radio on top of the cab, the modern bar, the ss coffee table and the tv. One of the doors on the side leads to what I assume to be a back garden, the other two to the kitchen and the main corridor. ¡°Everyone has their own hobbies,¡± Richard smiles. ¡°I have some work, but feel free to cook with Catherina, or find a book to your liking. I would have suggested you ask Bartholomew for a game, but¡­ My guess is that he¡¯s not in the ideal mood for that, right now.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. I nod, and look around the room. There are so many books¡­ Perhaps I should catch up on some history before meeting the others? I wouldn¡¯t know which century to start with, though. My eyes fall on the little locked cab again, and Richard notices. ¡°¡­Curious?¡± ¡°Is it¡­ something I can look into?¡± ¡°At your own risk,¡± he smiles enigmatically. ¡°But I¡¯m warning you, it¡¯s pretty addictive.¡± Is it alcohol, or drugs? Well, he said I can look¡­ While I¡¯m pondering, Richard gets up. ¡°I have to work now, Darling, but you cane up to my office anytime. Be careful not to bother Agnes again, she likes her alone time.¡± My guess is that she likes to be alone all the time, but I don¡¯t say it out loud, and just nod obediently. I watch Richard leave the room. I still have half a billion questions up in my head, but the night¡¯s been eventful enough¡­ For now, I¡¯m just curious about that cab. I get up, and go to check it. As expected, it¡¯s locked¡­ ¡°Hera?¡± Cata is standing on the doorstep, a whisk in her hand. ¡°¡­Richard said I could take a look, but it¡¯s locked,¡± I exin. ¡°Oh, the key is hidden behind the Thesaurus, Dear. You can take it, but make sure you put it back after, and don¡¯t tell the others! They always end up fighting so we have to confiscate it¡­¡± They end up fighting? What the hell is this about¡­ I find the tiny key, and get to the cab, a bit excited. My bet is on some special stach of blood, or perhaps some drug? Cata goes back to the kitchen, and I open it. There are four boxes. I grab one, and open it. ¡­A ystation? I chuckle. There¡¯s a ystation, and a good dozen games, with two brand-new looking controllers. I check the other boxes. There¡¯s a Wii, and even the recent Switch. I can¡¯t help but laugh. Then again, thest thing I expected to see. I grab the Switch and a couple of games to try. I can¡¯t remember thest time I got to y a video game¡­ I lie on the couch, a bit excited with the console. All the game entries are taken, but the first one belongs to Bart. Without a hint of remorse, I erase his data and start a new game. That¡¯s the selfish bitch for you, Bartholo-ass¡­ After what feels like just a couple of minutes of thoroughly enjoying hunting monsters, a gentle knock grabs my attention. ¡°Hera Dear,¡± says Catherina. ¡°They should all arrive in just a few hours, and the night is going to be long once the family¡¯s gathered. Why don¡¯t you go and get some sleep now? I will wake you up when Riki arrives, she should be here around six.¡± ¡°I will. Thanks, Cata.¡± I turn off my game after saving it, and put it back into the cab, the key back behind the Thesaurus. ying and forgetting the real word for a bit did me a lot of good¡­ I feel a lot better when I slip back into the night gown and under the sheets. I have no idea howte it is, and I don¡¯t care much. I¡¯m both worried and excited to meet the rest of the family tomorrow, but I shift my excitement to the appointment with Riki first. I just can¡¯t wait for a change¡­ ¡°Wake up Doll!¡± A sudden shout wakes me up. ¡°Time for a makeover!¡± I open my eyes to see a young woman with the most colorful hair I¡¯ve ever seen at the end of my bed, standing against the window with her hands on her hips, a big smile on. A female vampire, by the fangs. ¡°¡­Riki?¡± I guess, still half-asleep. ¡°The one and only! Come on, get up! Chop-chop! We¡¯ve got a lot of work and only four hours!¡± * Chapter 9 Chapter 9 In a matter of minutes, I¡¯m dragged out of the bed, wrapped into a bathrobe and pushed into a bathroom, not mine but a bigger one in the house, which is not en-suite to any room. Riki is jumping all around and lying down an impressive array of beauty and hair products, so much I wonder if there was anything at all in that bathroom before. ¡°I¡¯m so excited,¡± she says. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve had the green light for a full transformation! You¡¯re quite a challenge too, you¡¯re so popr and I have to make you look nothing like that! I barely had any time to study, but you¡¯ve had some gorgeous carpet looks, Doll!¡± I can only nod in despair. I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s toote to run now. At least, Riki is incredibly adorable. She¡¯s smaller than me, of a petite stature, but her impressive, thick mane of multicolored-hair is hung in a high ponytail and floating around her like a rainbow g. There isn¡¯t a single color she doesn¡¯t have in her waves, and it doesn¡¯t even look cringeworthy at all, the colors are beautifully arranged. ¡°Come on Doll, sit down! Any idea what you want? I¡¯m thinking something a bit darker to contrast with your skin tone, with a matte lip look, and perhaps¡­ How do you feel about green lenses? Or a chestnut-brown? We have to see how that works with your blue eyes¡­ You¡¯ve worn contacts before, yes?¡± Daily Latest update noveljar ¡°Y-yeah¡­ And I¡¯m fine with anything, as long as I don¡¯t look like this anymore.¡± This is staring at me from therge mirror right in front of me, with a grouchy expression. Well, I¡¯ve already changed a bit from my previous appearance¡­ The dark circles have lessened even more too. It looks like I slept enough despite the brutal wake up. I wonder how much sleep do vampires actually need? Thank goodness there are no windows in this bathroom because I thought the sun was going to blind me. I¡¯m also still feeling tired, so I¡¯m questioning how many hours of actual sleep I¡¯ve had. How does Riki do it? I would have questioned if she was even a vampire at all had I not seen her fangs when she smiled earlier. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she smiles. ¡°Make-up is my superpower, I can turn you into anything you want! Alright, here are a few suggestions I have, let me know which one you like the most.¡± She hands me a thick square with little locks of colored hair lined up on it, one of those samples you see in any salons. There¡¯s a broad range, from a light, tinum blonde to dark chestnut hair, including even some cyan, bubblegum pink and purple. She meant it when she said she can do anything. ¡°Those were all made on a sample close to your natural hair color, so I¡¯m pretty confident with the result! Even if you hesitate about a shade, you can tell me, I can go a bit darker or blonder if you want!¡±Daily Latest update noveljar ¡°Can we cut it?¡± She pauses, looking baffled. ¡°Of course we can! And we will, if that¡¯s what you want! I can do extensions too, if you¡¯d like to try them longer! I only brought a couple of wigs, if you want to try them! I only don¡¯t rmend cutting it too short, our hair doesn¡¯t grow as fast as when we were humans, so everything you do to them is a few- years¡¯mitment. It¡¯s better for the color though!¡± I¡¯mpletely fine with that, as long as I say goodbye to my long blonde hair. I can¡¯t remember thest time I even got to have any say about it¡­ I once cut it myself on a whim, just a few centimeters, and the hairdresser had a literal meltdown. I nce down at the palette. So much choice¡­ I want something drastic, but not too crazy. I don¡¯t really see myself as a brte, either. ¡°Red?¡± I suggest, ncing at the two shades.Daily Latest update noveljar ¡°A good pick! If you really want a neat cut from your previous image, I rmend something dark, not too childish. We can¡¯t go too dark, but I think a nice Scarlet Red would be amazing on you¡­¡± She grabs out her phone, and quickly searches for a few examples. I nod, convinced already. It¡¯s just the right bnce between a non-natural color and yet just red enough to pass as not too artificial. I have no idea what it¡¯s going to look like, but Riki seems convinced. She winks at me in the mirror. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright Doll, let¡¯s start by washing, a nice hair treatment and some cutting!¡± An hourter, I¡¯m starting to understand why Riki thought we¡¯d need four hours. I forgot how long it takes to do a color, and on top of that, she¡¯s very meticulous. While the color is setting on my hair, she helps me pick some nice fake nails, teaches me about which colors of eyeshadows I should stick to from now on, and how to use some of the creams for my new vampire skin. ¡°Be extra generous on the sunscreen if you do have to go out during the day, Doll. We don¡¯t glow or actually burn, but we do dry like a jellyfish on a rock!¡± Ew, that¡¯s one image I won¡¯t forget anytime soon¡­ Lots of hydration and sunscreen, got it. ¡°So you do go out during the day?¡± I ask, impressed. ¡°I have to! I own a salon downtown. We are the only beauty parlor open until midnight, and may I say, the most popr for vampiredies!¡± ¡°So you¡¯re a Heartgraves too?¡± ¡°Oh, no, Doll, just a very good friend of the family. When my Overlord passed, Richard took me under his wing and was kind enough to let me establish myself here.¡±Daily Latest update noveljar So even Overlords do die eventually? I wonder what a vampire does die from¡­ ¡°Cata has my card, and you¡¯ll get a discount if you ever drop by,¡± she winks. ¡°Thanks, Riki.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee! Now, let¡¯s see where your color is at, and try out those lenses!¡± In fact, it it takes no less than five hours to get me fully ready, and when I finally get to stand up, I can barely recognize the woman in the mirror. She stands tall in some killer high heels, absolutely gorgeous in a long designer dress, covered in ck pearls with transparent, ck mousseline sleeves that show her long limbs. The only pieces of jewelry are the thick ring on her finger, and the collection of ck and gold earrings on her ears, six out of the eight holes are brand new. Her neckline is bare and exposed, but her face is framed by some perfect blood-red curls. Her hair is cut in ayered bob, making her look both young and sophisticated. I stare at my own face, trying to see if there¡¯s anything left of June. It¡¯s the same face, but different. Hera¡¯s traits are leaner, her angles sharper, and her eyebrows are darker, making her traits more prominent. No more babydoll-blue eyes, my irises are now as dark as coal, matching the thin traits of ck eyeliner. Instead, the ent is now on my lips, a bit fuller, and crimson red, a shade darker than my hair. I don¡¯t know if anybody would be able to recognize me, and¡­ to be honest, I can barely recognize myself. Riki also showed me how to use contour makeup to alter the natural shades of my face, and trick the eye or even a camera lense. ¡°You¡¯re not used to it so make sure you practice plenty! You can always drop by the salon if you want, I would happily show you again when I am avable! I¡¯m guessing you won¡¯t be seeing too many people for now anyway, so it¡¯s fine if you just remember the basics. Your nails shouldst a while, but if they ever break,e by as well!¡± I¡¯m wondering how much the vampire salon charges, but from what Riki said, it sounds like pretty much every Heartgraves is a regr. Done and satisfied with her job, she starts packing up, and my eyes fall on her little professional cases. I recognize a few popr brands, and I can¡¯t help but think about Liz. I wonder how she¡¯s doing now¡­ Last time I heard of her, she had moved to Paris to work for that popr Brand. Is she still there? Paris is only a couple of hours away. ¡°Oh my, you look amazing!¡± Cata appears on the doorstep, looking amazed by my transformation. ¡°Nothing like a makeover!¡± Exims Riki. ¡°My work here is done! Hera, today was on me, as a wee to your new life, so make sure to be one of my regr patrons in the future!¡± I nod and thank her again. She might not be a Heartgraves, but I absolutely love Riki¡¯s energy, so I¡¯ll definitely be seeing her again. She leaves in another powerful whirlwind of colors, and I¡¯m left standing there with Cata. A big wave of nervousness suddenly washes over me. I¡¯ve been hearing people arriving since half an hour earlier while I was locked in the bathroom with Riki, and I can now hear at least half a dozen voices downstairs. ¡°Ready?¡± Cata asks with a gentle voice. ¡°As ready as I¡¯ll ever be, I guess¡­¡± She escorts me downstairs, and it feels like we¡¯re going way too fast. I try to analyze the voices, but it doesn¡¯t tell me much, except that Bart isn¡¯t talking and Richard is downstairs. All the other voices are completely new. Some women areughing louder than the rest. I also hear sses, making me wonder what they are drinking¡­ ¡°Hera, Darling.¡± Richard greets me at the entrance of the living room, which is a bit of a relief. I nce around, discovering the other family members just as they see me. I wasn¡¯t far off: there are nine new faces. On my left, just steps away and who was just chatting with Richard, is a tall man, with his long, silky ck hair over his shoulder, looking just a bit older than me, but I won¡¯t be fooled. He smiles, revealing sharp fangs, and makes a little nod to greet me, visibly very polite. ¡°Pleased to meet you, Dear¡± he says, with a noticeable ent, either French or Italian. ¡°Benedict Arnold Heartgraves.¡± I reciprocate the nod, a bit intimidated. Next to him is another man, looking in his fifties, older than Richard, but surprisingly handsome with his square, clean-shaved chin and silver-white short hair. His blue eyes are absolutely stunning. ¡°Lancelot Heartgraves, pleased to meet the newest Lady of the family!¡± ¡°Lancelot and Benedict flew from the south of Europe to meet you,¡± says Richard. ¡°Of course!¡± Lancelot exims, with arge movement that almost empties his ss on the floor. ¡°A new Heartgraves deserves quite the wee party!¡± ¡°Lance, calm down,¡± sighs Benedict. ¡°You¡¯re making a spectacle of yourself again¡­¡± While the two of them argue, I keep smiling politely, but my now dark eyes drift past them. In a corner near the bookcase, there is a couple, the man with an arm around his partner¡¯s shoulders, softly speaking to her, while she¡¯s staring at her blood-filled cup with a worried expression. I wonder what¡¯s up with those two¡­ Not far is Bart. We briefly exchange a nce, before he turns around and gulps down his drink, the other hand in his pocket. Still sulking then. To my surprise, I found another vampire in the corner. The fact that he¡¯s in the corner wouldn¡¯t be so surprising if he didn¡¯t look like he¡¯s literally trying to melt himself into that corner. He¡¯s tall, with poorly cut hair, extremely skinny in his long dark clothes, and the darkest circles under his eyes I¡¯ve ever seen. For some reason, he¡¯s muttering to himself while staring at me¡­ it¡¯s a bit creepy. ¡°¡­That¡¯s ude,¡± whispers Richard. ude? The one who often lives here? My god, he looks like more of a ghost than a vampire¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t mind him,¡± sighs Lancelot theatrically. ¡°Poor old ude hasn¡¯t got all his head, he¡¯s the most harmless vampire you¡¯ll find, Darling.¡± While I¡¯m still a bit disturbed by ude¡¯s intense and void-like stare, one of the women on the couch suddenlyughs even louder than before. There are actually five female vampires seated, but two of them are visibly having the most fun. I recognize Agnes in the armchair, a newrge book on herp. She only raises her head for a second to re at the duo, visibly annoyed. These two look the oldest among the women, and from their attitudes along with the other¡¯s, I would guess they actually are. One is blonde, with dark eyes with heavy eyelids and heart-shaped face, and wearing a very sexy long brown dress that shows off her cleavage. Anytime she speaks, I can hear a faint German ent despite her impable english. The other looks about the same age, in herte thirties or early forties, with thick shoulder-length indigo curls matching her dark blue lips,rge silver hoops on her ears, and a sparkling silver top with leather pants. Probably another customer of Riki¡¯s¡­ They are so busy laughing together they seem to have barely noticed me at all. On the other hand, the two younger women, who both look around my age, are both looking at me. One of them wears a short ck dress simr to the one I wore yesterday, with a little cap,rge boots, long hair in various shades of pink and a piercing on her lip. The other has a shyer demeanor, and an androgyneous outfit. Big Boots girl suddenly stands up, and walks over, handing me a ss of red liquid.Daily Latest update noveljar ¡°Cecily,¡± she introduces herself. ¡°I¡¯ming to rescue you before Lancelot bores you with one of his stupid stories about his trips. So, you¡¯re Hera?¡± ¡°I am,¡± I smile faintly, a bit awkward. She gives me an intense stare, checking me from head to toe. ¡°You look better on the screen, as expected. The new technologies are impressive. I¡¯m making a living just by being pretty, can you believe that? In fact, I already have more followers than you. Glory to the twenty-first century!¡± She clinks our sses without warning, and drinks hers, visibly proud. I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯m supposed to take that¡­ Lancelot and Benedict roll their eyes and walk away immediately. Instead, the other young woman uses this opportunity to step in. She has no makeup and short ck hair, but I find her the prettiest of all the women here. ¡°Sorry about Cecily,¡± she whispers as if she wasn¡¯t right next to her. ¡°She¡¯s arrogant but she isn¡¯t mean. I¡¯m Felicia. Nice to meet you, Hera.¡± At least, they are making it easy to sort out who I¡¯ll probably get along with or not¡­ Cecily shrugs, and simply walks back to the couch next to the other two. She fills her now empty cup with something out of the ss bottle that was on the coffee table, the same as the otherdies drinks. Felicia steps to my side, and I realize Richard is gone, nowhere to be seen in the room. He really is as fast and silent as a shadow¡­ ¡°The two otherdies are Anna and Reba,¡± says Felicia, with her soft voice. ¡°Don¡¯t mind them, those two just love any asion to catch up, as if they didn¡¯t call each other every week. They are a lot of fun, for anybody who can keep up with their antics.¡± ¡°Noted¡­ Is that¡­ alcohol those two are drinking? It doesn¡¯t look like blood.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I thought¡­ Vampires can¡¯t get drunk.¡± ¡°Not with the normal alcohol humans drink. But what those two are drinking¡­ Let¡¯s just say you don¡¯t want to light a match in the room right now.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Now I¡¯m a bit curious to try the old vampiredies¡¯ drink¡­ Although I have a feeling I might be a century or two too young for that. I nce around the room, but pretty much everyone¡¯s been introduced, except for the couple, but I¡¯m guessing those two are Juliet and John, the couple Cata mentioned earlier. They are the only ones acting like one anyway¡­ I also hear a man¡¯s voice chatting with Richard somewhere else on this floor, but they are whispering, and moreover, they are speaking in anguage I don¡¯t recognize. ¡°Is this everyoneing?¡± I ask Felicia. ¡°Probably not¡­ I¡¯m guessing a couple more will show up. We were just the fastest to arrive. I normally live in Irnd, so does Reba, we flew here together. Anna flew from Germany, and Cecily from France. We¡¯re waiting for a couple more, I think.¡± ¡°Sounds like everyone¡¯s pretty scattered around Europe¡­¡± ¡°Well, you feel the need for some independence after seeing the same faces for decades. We only gather once a year or for asions like this.¡± ¡°That makes sense¡­¡± Although I had no family with whom I ever got to experience that. I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve seen any of them as regrly as once a year since I was born¡­ Thest chance I got to see my Father was at a fancy party, perhaps two years ago. We exchanged a couple of words and posed for the cameras, and that was it. I have a half brother, but half our blood is all we have inmon. I feel as rted to them as I do now with the people in this room¡­ Okay, perhaps an inch closer to Bart, Cata and Richard. But then again, I¡¯ve just spent more time with them than I have with my actual family in thest five, perhaps ten years. ¡°So can I ask what you usually¡­ do?¡± I ask, curious.Daily Latest update .noveljar ¡°Oh, I¡¯m an artist. I really like the twenty-first century for that, makes it pretty easy to work from home and yet interact with a lot of people. I¡¯ll send you the link to my Etsy shop sometime if you want! Of course, you get a family discount. Everyone in this room found themselves an activity to keep themselves busy with that doesn¡¯t really require physical presence during the day¡­ John and Juliet run a guest house, Anna writes books and is a patron of arts. Lancelot is into the tourism business, and Benedict owns a few restaurants in Italy, Spain and France. Reba isn¡¯t crazy about working but she does own a few salons and shops.¡± ¡°What about ude?¡± I whisper, still well-aware I¡¯m getting some intense creepy stare action from his corner. ¡°Oh¡­ No idea.¡± Felicia and I exchange a nce, and we chuckle, amused. Guess not all vampires can be cool and busy running businesses¡­ ¡°Only those who still live here don¡¯t have an activity of their own,¡± Felicia shrugs. ¡°We could probably live off Richard¡¯s money forever anyway¡­ It¡¯s more of a personal need, after a few years. Not like he minds either way. How are you getting along so far? With Catherina and the others?¡± ¡°Agnes kicked me out of her room after I bothered her, Bart and I had our first sibling fight, and¡­ Cata is sweet.¡± ¡°Fair enough,¡± she chuckles. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t be a family without the drama. Give it a few years, everyone in this room will either love you, hate you or be indifferent. And I promise Agnes is adorable, if you can just¡­¡± ¡°Catch her without a book in her hands?¡± ¡°That happens once in a decade,¡± Felicia winks at me. I chuckle. Well, if I could just stay at home and do nothing but my favorite hobby for the rest of my days, I probably wouldn¡¯tin much either¡­ It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have anything I can call much of a hobby. In fact, I can¡¯t remember thest time I got to choose to do something in my free time¡­ ¡°Felicia?¡± Cata suddenly steps in. ¡°Can youe and help me in the kitchen, dear?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°I-¡± ¡°Hera,¡± she interrupts me. ¡°Can you and Bart go and get me some fresh rosemary from the Garden, please?¡± I frown. Bart and I to get some rosemary? Seriously, Cata? Unfortunately for me, of course he heard, and he¡¯s already rolling his eyes while still heading for a door I haven¡¯t gone through yet, the one leading to the garden, most likely. I turn around toin to Cata, but she and Felicia are already gone. Great¡­Daily Latest update .noveljar A bit annoyed, I walk to the door to join him, aware that a lot of silent gazes follow me across the room. We step into the garden, and I look around. It¡¯s a simple square, but Cata obviously took ownership of most of it, as eighty percent is a flourishing vegetable and herb garden. The only two seats are strategically positioned under a gazebo in one corner of the garden, with a coffee table. I¡¯m guessing another reading spot for Agnes¡­ As I keep looking though, I realize there¡¯s actually someone seated there. In fact, even though my eyes are good with the darkness, it takes me a few seconds to see a dark silhouette with the dark furniture. ¡°My god, Beatrix!¡± Bart exims, visibly spooked too. She opens her eyes, making me realize she had them closed all along. A shiver immediately runs down my spine, and I know she¡¯s old. Not Richard-old, but still older than most of the others¡­ perhaps all of them. She slowly stands up. She¡¯s wearing an entirely ck outfit, and I have to say, she also has the most beautiful, darkest skin I have ever seen. Her hair is alsopletely ck, andced in complex braids and dreadlocks along her limbs. She slowly walks up to us, staring at me the whole time, but just when I¡¯m about to introduce myself, I realize she isn¡¯t stopping. I step out of the way, feeling almost pushed, and she quietly walks back inside. She hasn¡¯t said a word. I turn to Bart for answers, but he just shrugs. ¡°That¡¯s Beatrix for you. Don¡¯t worry, she just¡­ Doesn¡¯t talk much. In fact, I don¡¯t think she utters more than a couple of words a year. It¡¯s not about you, she doesn¡¯t talk to the others either, except for Richard.¡± ¡°¡­I got the chills, like with Richard.¡± ¡°Yep, she¡¯s one of the old ones¡­ You have good instincts. She¡¯s the third oldest of the family, and the oldest of the women.¡± ¡°If Richard¡¯s the oldest, who¡¯s second?¡± ¡°ude.¡± I raise an eyebrow. ude the Creep is older than that Lady? I didn¡¯t feel anything from him at all¡­ Is he bad at the Domination thing? Or is it just that he¡¯s as harmless as Lancelot said? Funny¡­ So I can¡¯t really trust my instinct to identify all the old ones¡­ While I¡¯m still staring at the door Beatrix left through, Bart sighs and walks up to one of the pots containing the herbs. I hesitate. ¡°¡­Are you still mad at me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I grimace. I should have expected so¡­ At least he answered, and didn¡¯t simply tell me to fuck off. ¡°I don¡¯t like you being mad at me,¡± I mutter. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t y cute with me, I¡¯m too old to fall for that,¡± he grimaces. ¡°¡­Okay, fine, I do understand you had some circumstances. Some of which are weird, by the way. Plus, I trust Richard. I¡¯m kind of curious why he went all the way to New Amsterdam for a suicidal chick, it can¡¯t be that simple. I have a feeling there¡¯s more to it than that.¡± Same here¡­ Although I haven¡¯t had any sess in getting him to tell me anything. I feel like a child trying to get the adults to exin adult stuff to her. Bart sighs, and turns around, showing me what¡¯s probably the rosemary. ¡°So?¡± I ask, tilting my head, still acting cute. Daily Latest update .noveljar ¡°¡­This is why I¡¯d rather have a little brother,¡± he groans, and walks away. ¡°Little sisters are always a pain in the ass¡­¡± Iugh, but I follow him inside, pretty sure that means he¡¯s fine with me again. As I walk in, I notice Richard¡¯s back in one corner of the room, and Beatrix is now standing right next to him, very close, almost like she¡¯s his shadow. He¡¯s talking to another man though, one I haven¡¯t seen yet. This vampire can¡¯t be too old, as I don¡¯t feel any of the dominance like with Beatrix, and he seems to be avoiding looking at her. He has small, round sses on the edge of his nose, with odd red shades. He¡¯s bald and he has just one ck earring, an inverted cross. The rest of his outfit is a simple ck shirt, a red tie, and leather pants, a popr choice in the Heartgraves family¡­ I¡¯d ce him in histe forties because of the silver goatee, but he barely seems to have any wrinkles, and his facial muscles aren¡¯t moving much as he talks either. ¡°Bart,¡± I grab his sleeve. ¡°Who is that talking with Richard?¡± He nces, and scoffs. ¡°Swithin Hugo Heartgraves. The family¡¯s financial advisor, and the worst crook you¡¯ll ever meet. That guy is a whale amongst sharks, a massive monster of the financial world. Ask him for advice, but never, ever make a deal with him. If he likes you, he can make you rich, but otherwise, he¡¯ll empty your pockets and leave huge holes in their ce. Even if you¡¯re family¡­ Lancelot still owes him a few million, they can¡¯t stand each other. Well, that was Lance¡¯s fault for opening his big mouth as usual¡­ Anyway, Swithin¡¯s in charge of a good number of Richard¡¯s properties and assets, and he¡¯s the reason we are ten times richer than we should be.¡± So, one to get on my side if I can. Not like I have anything he could extort from me anyway, I¡¯ve got a couple of decades before I leave the nest, I think. As if he¡¯d felt my stare, he suddenly stares in my direction, gauging me from behind his red shades. I smile awkwardly, aware that he¡¯s probably heard most of our conversation¡­ I nce around the room. Cata and Felicia just came back carrying more food, and Bart walks up to Cata to hand her the rosemary, which I¡¯m pretty sure was just a pretext to get the two of us talking. The olderdies Reba and Anna are getting louder than before, and that bottle is not empty. Big Boots Cecily is on her phone, visibly bored with everybody else. Lancelot and Benedict are now chatting with John, while Juliet is still standing next to him, but our eyes meet. She gives me a faint, polite smile, and quickly walks over to stand next to me. She¡¯s really pretty too, with golden blonde hair and blue eyes, reminding me of my former self a bit. Except that her skin is paler, and she¡¯s really thin, looking almost sickly for a vampire. All the others have thin but well-defined, lean builds, while Juliet just looks thin and frail. John isn¡¯t the most muscr amongst the men nor the tallest, so she didn¡¯t stand out as much next to him and his dark skin before. Yet now that I see her from up close, I realize Juliet¡¯s definitely the palest in the room, herplexion almost gray, like a doll. Her ck dress also seems oversized, and that ck choker covering her neck is a bit odd. ¡°Hi,¡± she mutters. ¡°So, I¡¯m not the youngest anymore.¡± I nod. ¡°Looks like it. To be honest, I¡¯m surprised to meet this many people at once¡­ Was it like this for you as well?¡± She shakes her head, looking almost a bit sad. ¡°Sadly, no. Things were way different back then¡­ It was hard for the family to gather like this. You¡¯re a bit of a special case too.¡± ¡°A Special Case?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re the first one Richard has transformed in over a hundred years. It¡¯s been so long since we had someone new in the family!¡± ¡­In a hundred years? Richard hasn¡¯t transformed anyone since a century ago? I look around the room. There¡¯s about ten people here, and Bart was turned in 1666, Cata a century after that¡­ Judging from the different reactions to each of them, they can¡¯t all have a century between them. I turn back to Juliet, a bit confused. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she nods. ¡°I was turned in 1918, and since then, Richard has never transformed someone, not until you.¡± ¡°So everyone else has been transformed¡­ before that?¡± ¡°Yes. John was transformed in 1839, and there were a couple more after him.¡±Daily Latest update .noveljarDaily Latest update .noveljar Wow, no wonder I¡¯m the ¡°Baby¡±¡­ Shit, that means literally everyone is at the very least a century old here. But why? Why did he stop creating new vampires, and why did he change his mind with me? The more I hear, the more questions appear and the more confused I am. At least, the Heartgraves aren¡¯t all as secretive about this. What¡¯s more surprising is, no one in the room really reacts to what Juliet just told me, when I¡¯m well aware every single one of them potentially heard it. I guess you learn to filter what you want to hear or not¡­ Suddenly, just as I¡¯m thinking about that, several conversations all end at the same time; It¡¯s not just us. They all look at each other, or nce at the door connecting to the corridor. I see Reba smirk, amused, and when I turn my head, Juliet had slid right back behind John. One secondte, I hear heeled footsteps, and somebody stops at the front door. After a second of hesitation, Bart¡¯s the one to move to go open the door. A tall woman walks in, and unlike the others, she¡¯s in red from head to toe. She¡¯s a redhead with a short haircut, with red lips, in a red suit, and with a gorgeous pair of red heels. Unlike me, she¡¯s a real redhead: she has freckles and perfectly matching green eyes. I kind of already like her, she¡¯s a walking statement. She stops on the doorstep, and nces around, assessing the people present, herrge golden hoops following her head movement until she stops on John and Juliet, and sighs. ¡°¡­Grace,¡± he greets her with a bitter expression. From the smirk on Reba and Anne¡¯s faces and everybody else¡¯s awkward expression, I¡¯m guessing there¡¯s some unspoken drama here. She ignores him, and instead, turns back to Richard. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Wee home,¡± says Swithin, giving her a nod.Daily Latest update .noveljar ¡°Grace!¡± Exims Catherina, moving around the room to go and give her a quick hug. Several others then all greet her, although Cata was the only one to actually move, and Bart is back next to me, arms crossed. She gives me a faint nod too. ¡°So that¡¯s the Baby,¡± She says. ¡°Wee to the family, Hun.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s good that you came, Grace,¡± says John, visibly trying out his luck again. From the way Juliet is visibly even more intimidated next to him and the re Grace gives him, I¡¯d say that trio is the one with the history¡­ ¡°Oh, don¡¯t tter yourself, John,¡± she retorts, suddenly walking over to the TV. ¡°I didn¡¯te to see your face, I came for Hera, and because Richard asked me to.¡± She turns it on, and then steps back, visibly trying to cast something on. Several of the vampires, except for the couple, move to the seatings or closer to it. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You do know how bloody annoying the Americans are when we ask them for a favor?¡± She asks Richard. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to send it back to them sometime,¡± he smiles.Daily Latest update .noveljar Grace smiles back, showing off her fangs, and turns her head back to the TV. Bart gives me a little elbow bump. ¡°Rejoice Baby Vamp, it¡¯s movie night.¡± Movie night? The video Grace is trying to project doesn¡¯t look like a movie¡­ More like some amateur recording one could find on any social Media. I frown, confused. ¡°¡­What are we watching?¡± I ask, as it seems everyone but me already knows. Richard steps forward, his blue eyes riveted on the TV. ¡°¡­Your funeral, Darling.¡± Chapter 11 Chapter 11 ¡°¡­You¡¯re kidding?¡± I mutter. Reba giggles. ¡°Come on Baby, take a seat. This is going to be the most entertainment we¡¯ve had in a while.¡± ¡°No,¡± I protest, annoyed. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ why the hell are we watching this?¡± ¡°Because I went through all the trouble of asking those asses of American vampires for help,¡± Grace hisses. ¡°So get your ass down on that couch.¡± I¡¯d protest, if she wasn¡¯t already hissing at me and, worse, using her domination. She isn¡¯t very good at it, as I know I could resist if I wanted, but since no one steps in to support me, I chose not to fight. I grimace, and go to the spot they left me, right in the middle of the couch facing the TV. Bart also walks to stand behind me. Grace sighs and ys it. I¡¯m going to hate every single bit of this¡­ Seriously, they sent an American vampire to film my funeral? What the heck¡­ The video starts amongst a crowd. A huge, chaotic crowd. It takes me a while to understand those young people aren¡¯t shouting; they are crying. I gasp as I see a young girl hold a picture of me. I¡­ I¡¯m at a loss for words. It¡¯s not a crazy crowd, but there are at least¡­ three or four hundred people gathered. They can¡¯t¡­ They can¡¯t possibly be all here because of my funeral? ¡°The information got leaked?¡± Asks Richard. ¡°Yes. They tried hard to conceal it but from what our friends said, some fan group released the information online and they agreed to gather outside. The fans had no intention to get inside the ceremony though, they just waited outside. The police didn¡¯t have anything to do, but they were called anyway, for extra security.¡± To my surprise, another fan, a man, holds a banner saying ¡°we want the truth¡±. ¡­The truth? What truth are they talking about? I don¡¯t understand, and I¡¯m far too shocked to utter a word. I nce around. Everyone has their eyes riveted on the screen, looking either bored, or amused with a smirk on. The only one with eyes on me is Beatrix, staring from Richard¡¯s shadow. I can¡¯t stand her stare for more than a few seconds, and I have to go back to the TV, out of options myself. It¡¯s¡­ hard. Nothing¡¯s really happened yet, but just looking at the exterior of the church makes my throat clench, and my almost still, very slowly beating heart heavy. Those people can¡¯t seriously be my fans¡­ I thought I didn¡¯t have any left. I keep staring at those faces, people who are just crying, and I can¡¯t even fathom a single of those tears is actually for me. Someone puts a cold hand on my shoulder, but I barely react. I¡¯m staring at this screen like a lost child looking for this to make sense. ¡°¡­They told me all my fan groups had been disbanded, or deleted.¡± ¡°Deleted my fine ass. ¡­Baby, you still have almost two millions followers despite not posting anything in months,¡± scoffs Cecily. I briefly nce at her. I didn¡¯t have anything to post! I didn¡¯t even have a phone to hold onto, the Agency took care of all my social media for me. I thought there was nothing left of it though¡­ I get rid of my heels and put my feet on the couch, wrapping my arms around my knees. I don¡¯t care what Cata will say about my feet on the furniture, I just need something to protect me from the emotional damage that¡¯s heading my way like a cannonball. It just doesn¡¯t stop. Whoever filmed this got into the crowd of fans, filming around as they made their way through and to the church. They finally reach the entrance, quickly getting past the flocks of those bastard journalists, and a couple of cops. Something is whispered, and from the way the cops bodynguage changes, I¡¯m guessing the vampire had to force their way in with a bit of charm. ¡°Is that our dear Abe?¡± Asks Reba, raising an eyebrow. ¡°The one and only,¡± nods Grace. Whoever Abe is, he must be friends with Reba, from the way she smiles from ear to ear. Abe finally gets inside the Church. There aren¡¯t many people, at least this bit isn¡¯t surprising. Barely three rows of people facing forward, excluding the cop standing on row six or seven. As Abe gets closer, I realize I don¡¯t know half of them. I grimace at the first back of the head I recognize. My Father. He¡¯s standing taller than everyone else, rigid as a steel bar and just as cold. He¡¯s just like I remember. Wearing one of his shy suits, although he made the effort of choosing a dark color. He got a haircut and clean grooming right before the ceremony for the journalists, I bet. I¡¯ve never seen a man looking more bored at his own daughter¡¯s funeral¡­ I can¡¯t help but re at his figure. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of people for someone alone,¡±ments Bart. ¡°They are there for my Father,¡± I scoff. ¡°Any good reason to suck up to him¡­¡± As I say that though, another face catches my attention, and unlike my father, that person looks genuinely sad. ¡­My half-brother. I frown, a bit confused. I¡¯ve never seen him like this. He¡¯s not crying, or showing much of his feelings, but there¡¯s something different from his usually cold self. His blue eyes look tired, and a bit red. His shoulders are lower than usual, and unlike our father, his blonde hair, the exact same color as mine, is a mess. The young woman next to him holds on tightly to his arm, acting as if she wants to shield him. His wife. I remember her heart-shaped face and auburn hair from the wedding photo they sentst year, despite the fact that I never got invited. I was surprised she took a minute to send a note to his estranged sister. I never got to meet her in person, and now, I¡¯m regretting it. She looks like a nicedy. Abe walks up to the fourth row, and I¡¯m guessing the camera is just attached to his chest, not visible to anyone. Nobody hears him, of course. He¡¯s probably as silent as they all are here. The priest is spouting some lies over my coffin about how loved I was, and more and more stupidities. Is that coffin empty, then? Or did Ethan fill it with stones? Another body, even? ¡°Hera.¡± Richard¡¯s gentle voice takes me out of my misery, and I realize I¡¯ve been silently crying. While I turn to look at him, I realize the gentle hand on my shoulder is actually Cata¡¯s. ¡°Tell us who you recognize.¡± I frown at his strange demand, but I just look back at the TV to answer. ¡°¡­The tall man in his early fifties is my asshole of a Father,¡± I sigh. ¡°Seriously?¡± Bart groans. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a man looking actually bored at his own child¡¯s funeral!¡± ¡°Next to him with the dark bob is histest wife, the fifth or sixth¡­ The guy on his right is his secretary. There¡¯s my half-brother on the opposite bench, blonde hair with the young woman with auburn hair and the ck hairpin.¡± ¡°He looks a lot like you, Darling,¡±ments Anna. ¡°¡­He¡¯s hot,¡± mutters Cecily. I re at her briefly, before I go back to the screen. I sigh. There really aren¡¯t many I recognize¡­ ¡°In the second row with that ugly ass hat is the narcissistic bitch director from my Acting Agency. Next to her is one of my managers, and mytest makeup artist, but I only saw her twice¡­ Oh, the two girls on the left end are two of their newest actresses, they couldn¡¯t act to save their lives but they did get under the recruiting manager¡¯s desk,¡± I scoff bitterly. I know all too well; the bitch on the left stole two of the roles I wanted, and admitted to me our skills had nothing to do with the results¡­ Unless it involved her dirty mouth. I pped her, and that got me to not receive any offers from then on, on top of a few headlines of how much of a bitch I was for ¡°assaulting¡± one of my coworkers. I can¡¯t believe they brought that bitch to my bloody funeral. I keep looking around while the othersment on how pretty but dumb they look, and Lancelot¡¯s sure he¡¯s seen one of them somewhere, in an ad probably. There are faces from the agency I mechanically describe, but I¡¯m a bit more surprised not to see¡­ Oh, he¡¯s there, in the first row. ¡°My fianc¨¦,¡± I mutter. Abe just happened to turn so the figure of the crying man, his face covered in a handkerchief, is right in the middle of the frame. He¡¯s wearing one of his favorite suits, and a huge, ugly flower in his pocket. His eyes look red, and his hair is barelybed back, not looking as neat as usual. A young dark- haired woman next to him keeps rubbing his back. I¡¯ve never seen her before. ¡°Well, at least one person¡¯s crying,¡± mutters Benedict, looking genuinely surprised. ¡°¡­He¡¯s acting.¡± Most of them turn their heads to me, surprised. Cecily frowns, and nces back at the screen. ¡°¡­Those are pretty big grown man tears, Baby,¡± she says. ¡°No,¡± I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m an actress, and I can tell when someone¡¯s faking something like crying. The tears are real, the sadness isn¡¯t. And I know Charles, and I¡¯ve seen enough real sadness. That¡¯s not how somebody cries when they actually grieve.¡± ¡°¡­She¡¯s right,¡± mutters Anna after a while. ¡°Her half-brother¡¯s hands are shaking, but her fianc¨¦¡¯s the most stable, still one in the room.¡± I nce back at my brother, who¡¯s actually close to Charles. I didn¡¯t notice his hands before. They are closed in two fists, tight. Is that why he¡¯s not holding his wife¡¯s? I see him very briefly nce towards Charles. No, not nce, re. I¡¯m so confused. Why are their reactions inverted? I thought Charles would be genuinely sad, I thought my half-brother wouldn¡¯t give a damn. The ceremony ends, and I¡¯m guessing Abe missed most of it, which I¡¯m not going toin about. The priest asks the people to stay quiet for a minute, but while everyone has their faces down, I see very clearly my father take out his phone, and look at his notifications. ¡°¡­What an ass,¡± Scoffs Reba. ¡°His own child¡¯s funeral!¡± Protests Anna. ¡°I can¡¯t believe the nerve of that bastard!¡± ¡°Told you,¡± I mutter, more for Bart than for them. To my surprise, he gently puts his hand on my other shoulder. I take a deep breath. I¡¯m so d I¡¯m not watching this alone. As soon as the ceremony is over, people start to leave the church, some subtly taking out handkerchiefs and sunsses, more for the journalists than for their actual grief, I¡¯d guess. My dad and his wife leave the Church almost first, as if there was a fucking fire behind them. I can¡¯t help but feel utterly disappointed, again. I don¡¯t know why. I should be used to it at this point. I should even be d; that was the first time he came to see me for something that was actually about me since my twenty- first birthday. ¡°Are we done with this?¡± I groan, a bit hurt. ¡°No.¡± Richard¡¯s firm response sends a chill down my spine, as well as a cold wave in the room. It¡¯s not just me; I can¡¯t see those behind me, but all the others seem to stiffen as well. I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s the whole purpose of this, but I¡¯m forced to watch the TV again, as Abe just keeps filming. As more people who didn¡¯t give more than two shits and their public image about my funeral leave the church, some nce his way, but itsts less than a second. He¡¯s obviously doing something that¡¯s keeping them away, perhaps acting like he¡¯s praying or something. I¡¯m guessing vampires don¡¯t mind much about Churches, then? After a few seconds of seeing people leave the ce like they attended a boring Concerto, I get to see who¡¯s left behind. Charles and the brte behind him, my half-brother Arthur and his wife, and the priest. I see the priest mutter a few words of support to Charles, then turn to my half-brother. Arthur is cold as usual, as that icy stare he gives the priest visibly convinces him God won¡¯t share his good word today. The man in a white robe just politely bows and walks away. There are a few seconds of awkward silence, and to my surprise, Arthur slowly walks up to the coffin, his wife naturally following behind him. Abe is standing just steps away, and I can see Arthur¡¯s blue eyes setting on the oak with aplex expression I¡¯ve never seen before. ¡°¡­How did this happen?¡± He suddenly mutters. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Charles wimps under his crocodile tears. ¡°If I had been watching her more closely¡­ I knew she was unstable, but I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d actually¡­ I¡¯m so sorry, Arthur.¡± ¡°You should be sorry for my little sister.¡± His sentence shocks me more than anything else. I can barely believe what I just heard. ¡­His little sister? I can¡¯t remember us exchanging more than a few awkward stares across a crowded room, standing next to each other for a picture, or some vague memories of our dysfunctional childhood, when we were both forced to cohabitate in one of those awkward family patchworks our father¡¯s inability to keep one woman at a time coerced us into. More than that, Arthur looks genuinely angry. His wife, who didn¡¯t catch on Charles¡¯ wed acting, gently rubs his shoulder. ¡°Honey,¡± she mutters, trying to calm him down. The fact that my cold-hearted brother found such a gentle woman to call him like this goes at the bottom of the list of surprises today. Unlike her though, Arthur isn¡¯t the slightest bit touched by Charles¡¯ fake attitude, or he saw through it. I¡¯d bet on him not caring though. ¡°¡­You were supposed to care for her,¡± He hissed. ¡°And you failed.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°I¡­ I know you¡¯re sad, Arthur, but I¡¯m not res-¡± ¡°Oh no, you are responsible for this,¡± he retorts, cutting him off. ¡°I¡¯m not sad, I¡¯m mad. I shouldn¡¯t have trusted anyone who came from Steven¡¯s entourage to begin with.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Steven?¡± Frowns Bart. ¡°Her Father,¡± Grace answers in my stead. ¡°Steven Starr.¡± ¡°Well, if your half-brother calls your dad by his name, that says what you need to know about their rtionship too, I guess¡­¡± Arthur may have had it a bit easier because he was my Father¡¯s only son, his official heir, and his mom stayed around, but the divorce did put him through hell too, and he¡¯s smart enough to know our Father is still a shitty one¡­ On the screen, Charles acts faintly shocked. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure what you don¡¯t like about me, Arthur. I¡¯m just genuinely sorry, and¡­ No matter what you think of me, I loved June, I really did. I¡¯m¡­ in pain, too. I just don¡¯t want to argue with you, not here, not now.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Arthur growls. ¡°I¡¯ll see you at the Will reading, then.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t leave one,¡± Charles frowns. ¡°¡­Funny how you¡¯re so sure of that.¡± My half-brother walks away, leaving a white as sheet Charles behind him. I don¡¯t get it. What the fuck just happened¡­ I already didn¡¯t think Arthur cared enough that he¡¯d actually show up at my funeral, but now he¡¯s even mad, and at Charles, too? What the heck is that about¡­ Abe seems to be one of the only ones left, with Charles and that girl. ¡°Are you alright, Sir?¡± She asks with a meek voice. ¡°Yes. Thank you, ra. Let¡¯s just go.¡± He¡¯s about to, but then, his eyes stop in Abe¡¯s direction. I see him freeze, then make a confused expression, and walk over. ¡°¡­Excuse me, Sir, you are?¡± ¡°A family friend.¡± ¡°A family friend? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen any name whose face I didn¡¯t know on the attendants¡¯ list,¡± Charles insists. ¡°May I know yours?¡± ¡°No.¡± Shit, is he going to be in trouble? I see Charles hesitate. In other situations, he wouldn¡¯t have hesitated, used his influence or my father¡¯s name to pressure him into giving his name, but not there. I can guess the impressive vampire is probably giving him second thoughts about it, as well as some major ¡°think about it twice¡± vibes. ¡°¡­Is there something wrong, Sir?¡± That voice. I freeze, wondering if I just didn¡¯t mistake it. That is New York. It can¡¯t be, right? But I see a man walk into Abe¡¯s camera¡¯s field, and my heart goes for a violent loop. Holy shit. The cop faces Charles and Abe, ncing alternatively between them, and I very clearly see his face. ¡­It¡¯s Rick. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 I can¡¯t help but cover my mouth to not shout out. I can¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s really him. My heart just goes insane, beating like a drum and threatening to jump out of my chest. I have to be wrong, why the hell would Rick be in New York? ¡°Hera?¡± I don¡¯t react. I¡¯m justpletely stunned, in shock. A wave of memories suddenly takes over my mind, driving me insane with mncholy and bitter, stinging feelings I had buried deep before they drowned me. Rick¡¯s gotten older by a few years, but there¡¯s no way I¡¯d forget the face of the only man I ever loved. On the screen, he looks like any other cop standing perfectly calm in his NYPD uniform. Since when the fuck did he even be a New York City Cop? ¡°I was about to leave,¡± Abe answers the question I already forgot. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Rick nods, and lets him walk away, while Charles still seems suspicious. My God, those two on the same screen is like a nightmaree true. What the hell is Rick doing at my funeral? Abe walks away, but then, he suddenly darts to the side, to stay behind and witness the scene. The camera goes dark, and we can¡¯t see the two men¡¯s actions nor faces, but we can hear them just fine. ¡°¡­Long time not see.¡± ¡°Agent Rivera,¡± Charlesments. ¡°That¡¯s funny, I don¡¯t remember you being part of the NYPD?¡± ¡°I moved departments recently.¡± ¡°New York is quite far from your hometown.¡± ¡°I had personal interests here.¡± The shots are being fired and my heart¡¯s being cribbled with bullets. Someone amongst the female vampires chuckles, visibly excited by the tension, but I¡¯m not quite the same. It¡¯s horrible for me to listen to this, and I¡¯m just d I can¡¯t see it. I want to scream, but instead, I just muffle it behind my palm. ¡°¡­My condolences,¡± Charles mutters. ¡°I know you had some feelings for her too.¡± ¡°I did.¡± The answer¡¯s angry tone clearly means he held more than ¡°some feelings¡± for me, but Charles pretends not to hear it. He clears his throat. ¡°I understand you¡¯d want a minute,¡± he calmly says. ¡°After all, you didn¡¯t get to¡­ see her again.¡± He tries to walk away, the brte¡¯s heels right behind him, but before we hear more than three steps, Rick¡¯s voice echoes in the church. ¡°It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it?¡± Charles stops. ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± ¡°How she was alone, the night of her death?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Agent Rivera. I was attending a Charity Party on the other side of Manhattan. I should have had someone stay with her, but June barely epted anyone but me by her side in the¡­st weeks.¡± That¡¯s not true. I just didn¡¯t have anyone else to turn to. ¡°So you left her on her own, in a hotel room?¡± ¡°She chose to stay there herself, she felt safe in the hotel. You can ask her manager, she¡¯d picked it hers-¡± ¡°There were lots of des in that room.¡± ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± ¡°There were razors, kitchen knives and many other dangerous things.¡± ¡°She lived there, agent Rivera. June didn¡¯t get out, she needed the things that are used in an actual apartment for her everyday life.¡± ¡°Your fianc¨¦ was diagnosed as being in an extremely depressive state, and you had no issue leaving her alone with all sorts of dangerous objects for several hours?¡± A heavy silence follows. We¡¯re all eyes riveted on the screen, despite it beingpletely dark. Wherever Abe hid, there isn¡¯t a hint of light, just a crazy good echo. ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re hinting at, Agent Rivera. I recognize I may have underestimated June¡¯s state, I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d actually go ahead and¡­mit such an atrocious thing. However, your colleagues from forensics confirmed it was a suicide, as you probably know. I¡¯m not really sure what you¡¯re trying to do here, but I¡¯d suggest you deal with your grief in a better way than using me of neglect. I was her fianc¨¦, you were her ex-boyfriend. For you toe into the picture now to use me of not caring enough for her is a bit out of line, isn¡¯t it?¡± Bart lets out a whistle, and Cecily chuckles. I¡¯m not the slightest bit happy about this. We hear steps of people walking out, Charles and that dark-haired woman. From what we hear, Rick stays behind, and the video suddenly stops. I let out the air I¡¯ve been holding in all this time. ¡°¡­Well, that was interesting,¡± says Reba, raising her thin eyebrows. ¡°So you traded Agent Cutie for the stuck-up dude?¡± Cecily frowns. ¡°Is there something wrong with your eyesight?¡± I ignore her, all of them, and stand up, turning around to face Richard and Grace. ¡°What the fuck was that!¡± I shout. ¡°Did you really have to put me through this? What was the point?! Show me how little people actually cared about my death? Or to show how stupid I¡¯d been tomit suicide? I get it! I get it, alright? I¡¯m a fucking failure and a selfish bitch!¡± ¡°No one called you that, Darling,¡± says Cata, looking genuinely sorry. ¡°Then what! Why did you have to do this? Even if some people cared about me, it¡¯s too fuckingte now! I can¡¯t just go back, June Starr is dead! She chose to kill herself and she didn¡¯t-¡± ¡°Hera, stop it.¡± I look at Richard, furious, crying and even madder that I can¡¯t just keep screaming my agonizing feelings out. His ice-blue eyes are just so calm, like a prison forcing me to stay under his control instead of just erupting. ¡°You didn¡¯t choose to kill yourself.¡± ¡­Did I just mishear that? I nce around, but the other vampires are just about as confused as I am. My emotions at their wits¡¯ ends, I nervouslyugh, hysteria knocking right behind that already wrecked door. ¡°What did you just say?¡± I hear myself asking. ¡°Your death was not a suicide.¡± I shake my head. Perhaps Richard¡¯s mad, or he didn¡¯t understand something. ¡°Richard, Imitted suicide,¡± I mutter. ¡°I did. I¡¯m¡­ grateful, if you¡¯re trying to console me, but I remember very precisely what I did. I remember every bit of it, it wasn¡¯t a dream. I did it. Me.¡± ¡°Do you remember your sensations?¡± I¡¯m left speechless, again. What is he ying at with this strange question? I hesitate, but nce around, and there¡¯s a whole room of vampires waiting for me to answer him as if his question made any sense. I close my mouth for a second, trying to find an answer. ¡°¡­Yeah. I remember that¡­ void. That deep, overwhelming sadness that just kept me in that dark ce. It¡­ it was like I couldn¡¯tugh or smile ever again. Like I¡¯d never get out of it. I wanted to, but I always just wanted to cry, to disappear. It was like that every day, for weeks. Nothing could make me smile, I just feltpletely¡­ void. like there was a heavy, heavy weight on my heart that just sucked all the happiness and joy away. Like I wasn¡¯t in tune with the rest of the world, as if¡­ it could just go on and keep spinning without me.¡± I try to pretend like I don¡¯t know I¡¯ve got tears running down my cheeks. The mere memory of that¡­ horrible turmoil, the maze of sadness, loneliness and pain trapping me all over again. It¡¯s not just my actual death; I remember days and days going by without me seeing anything that could end my torture. The depression kept me stuck in bed, or on the floor, with just no idea what to do with my pathetic self, almost hoping that feeling would magically go away someday, and knowing there was no way it would. ¡°¡­That¡¯s depression if I know anything about it,¡± mutters Benedict, crossing his arms. ¡°And I do.¡± ¡°We all do, Bene,¡± sighs Lancelot. ¡°¡­What about when you woke up here, in London?¡± Richard¡¯s question throws me right back into the rollercoaster. I shrug, utterly confused. ¡°I was fine, I suppose. It was all gone.¡± ¡°¡­That doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± I turn my head to Anna, who¡¯s staring at me as if I¡¯m some confusing problem. She tilts her head, and turns to Benedict. ¡°There¡¯s no way, right?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I ask. ¡°Depression doesn¡¯t magically disappear,¡± Cecily rolls her eyes, as if it was obvious. ¡°You don¡¯t just get rid of it within two days, certainly not because you¡¯re transformed. Most of us took days, if not weeks, to get over whatever trauma caused our deaths, Baby. You getting up depression-free makes no sense.¡± ¡­Does it? I turn to Richard, but he¡¯s also staring at me, although undecipherable as always. ¡°But I¡¯m¡­ better,¡± I mutter. ¡°Because my troubles are gone, I guess?¡± ¡°Nobody gets better about dying, Baby,¡± says Reba. ¡°It just doesn¡¯t make sense. Clinical Depression isn¡¯t just a state of mind, it¡¯s an actual, diagnosticable illness, Hera. Someone diagnosed you, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, the Agency sent a psychiatrist, and that¡¯s how they¡­ got me out of the uing projects.¡± ¡°Did you have a regr therapist?¡± ¡°No, just meds. ¡­I¡¯m sorry but I still don¡¯t get it. Where are we going with this?¡± ¡°You had the means to get someone who could have helped you, a therapist or a psychiatrist, and you didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Unless you didn¡¯t hear my ex-fianc¨¦ just now, no, I didn¡¯t. I literally saw no one but him and perhaps a couple of staff for weeks, so now, can you tell me what the hell that has to do with my death?¡± ¡°Everything.¡± While I¡¯m still confused, Richard suddenly takes out a piece of paper, and hands it to Reba. She raises both eyebrows, but stares at it, quickly reading the lines with her eyebrows slowly tilting from upwards to downwards. I barely saw anything, but it looked like a lot of numbers and words. ¡°Reba, what is this?¡± Bart asks, ncing over her shoulder and for once, about as confused as I am. ¡°¡­One very dirty proof that our Baby didn¡¯tmit suicide of her own volition.¡± It just gets more and more confusing by the minute. While most of us are still confused, she reads out loud. ¡°There¡¯s an interesting mix of Beta-blockers, Corticosteroids, isotretinoin, carbidopa, ropinirole¡­ and opioids.¡± ¡°Opioids?¡± I mutter, recognizing only that word. ¡°Like drugs? What is that paper?¡± ¡°That¡¯s an extract of the blood and tissue analysis Ethan conducted on you,¡± Richard says. ¡°He only highlighted the most¡­ irregr results.¡± ¡°That¡¯s already a fucking lot,¡± scoffs Reba. ¡°Richard, I¡¯ve never seen someone¡¯s body this fucked up by an impossible cocktail. This makes the poisons of my time look like child¡¯s y. They even messed with her food. She has vitamin D, Magnesium, Iron and Zinc deficiency.¡± She grimaces, and passes it over to Benedict, for some reason, while she turns to me, suddenly looking nicer than before. ¡°Hera, someone¡¯s been messing with your food and the drugs you took. All the things that I listed are known to be depression inducers.¡± ¡°¡­Depression can be induced?¡± I utter, shocked. ¡°Yes,¡± Reba nods. ¡°They¡¯ve only just begun to work it out, but after all, depression is another biochemical reaction of you body, everything can be exined by science. I¡¯ve been an apothecary, pharmacologist and even a doctor for decades, and I can tell you for certain, someone literally programmed you to be depressed. Did you have any heart conditions, blood pressure issues?¡± ¡°Not that I know of?¡± ¡°Then why the fuck would you have been prescribed beta-blockers? ¡­Did you ever get out at all? Get some sunlight?¡± ¡°¡­No, but there were big windows in the hotel room.¡± ¡°Did you get direct sunlight?¡± ¡°N-no, they were facing another building¡­¡± ¡°Hera, humans need vitamin D, whiches from sunlight. Not just to look a bit tanned, but vitamin D is literally a happiness provider. Magnesium, Iron and Zinc are essential too, if you¡¯re in deficiency, it can mess you up a bit, but you¡¯re missing all of them big time. Plus, they were giving you drugs that are not for depression, but known to have depression as a side effect. It is not that easy to simply get someone to be very depressed. But they did it to you.¡± She sighs and starts counting on her fingers. ¡°Baby, you had no support system, no friends or family to talk to. You didn¡¯t have any kind of fresh air that would have done you some good, you were locked up in one room all alone. Someone had to be providing you your food and your medicine, and they made sure you got anything but what you actually needed to get better.¡± I try to calm down, but there¡¯s no fucking way. They are all staring at me, some looking angry, others looking sorry for me, and I just don¡¯t get it. It can¡¯t possibly be, right? I clearly remember what I did, although I wish I didn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t just¡­ a nightmare, it was real, every single bit of it. I just don¡¯t get what they are trying to tell me, or, more urately, I don¡¯t want to. It feels unreal, and fucking sickening. ¡°¡­So she was¡­ Like, drugged?¡± Asks Bart. ¡°Yes,¡± nods Reba. ¡°In small, subtle doses, but since it had been going on for a long time, it¡¯s really bad. Someone was bent on getting you more and more depressed, Hera.¡± ¡°I knew there was something off,¡± mutters Cata, visibly shocked. ¡°Nobody¡¯s ever that sick upon transformation¡­ She was so ill for hours¡­¡± ¡°That was her new body rejecting all the crap,¡± nods Benedict. ¡°Our system gets rid of all the impurities. Usually it¡¯s things like alcohol, drugs, tobo or just junk food, but for Hera, it must have been fighting to cleanse her system of everything that was administered to her for so long.¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± I suddenly shout. ¡°Just stop with all¡­ All those conspiracies. There¡¯s no way, alright? I¡­ I chose to die. I chose to do this.¡± ¡°Hera,¡± Reba shakes her head. ¡°That¡¯s what we are telling you, Baby. No one who got what they fed you would have been responsible for their own acts. You were forced into depression, and if you¡¯d been in your normal state, or at least treated like you should have been, none of this would have happened to you.¡± ¡°¡­Reba,¡± I mutter. ¡°Do you even¡­ You¡¯re saying someone could have coerced me into killing myself?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not could, Baby. I¡¯m thinking that¡¯s exactly what happened. Someone wanted you dead, and they made you sure you¡¯d do the deed yourself.¡± ¡°¡­Looks like the ex-boyfriend was onto something,¡± chuckles Cecily. I re at her, furious. She takes her smirk right back, but that¡¯s not enough. I re at Reba, I re at all of them behind my tears. ¡°You¡¯re all mad,¡± I mutter. ¡°You¡¯re all insane!¡± I run out, past Richard and Grace, past Cata¡¯s sorry expression, away from all of their gazes. I run to the main door, and jump outside, in the darkness of night, my bare feet on the asphalt. I stop right there, with no idea where to go. Nowhere to go. I suddenly burst into loud, ugly tears. It¡¯s too violent, it¡¯s too much. All those scary vampires that just became my family, the tension, the sight of my funeral, my father¡¯s cold heart, my brother¡¯s anger, and¡­ And Rick. Rick, who my damaged, broken heart wasn¡¯t prepared to see again. And now, this. It¡¯s just too fucking much. I need a minute to cry and wash my emotions out, otherwise I¡¯ll just explode. I hear footsteps behind me, but I couldn¡¯t care less. I keep crying loudly, ruining my makeup, and I feel two arms gently hugging me from behind, a thumb rubbing against my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± mutters Bart. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Baby Vamp.¡± Chapter 13 Chapter 13 I can¡¯t help but cover my mouth to not shout out. I can¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s really him. My heart just goes insane, beating like a drum and threatening to jump out of my chest. I have to be wrong, why the hell would Rick be in New York? ¡°Hera?¡± I don¡¯t react. I¡¯m justpletely stunned, in shock. A wave of memories suddenly takes over my mind, driving me insane with mncholy and bitter, stinging feelings I had buried deep before they drowned me. Rick¡¯s gotten older by a few years, but there¡¯s no way I¡¯d forget the face of the only man I ever loved. On the screen, he looks like any other cop standing perfectly calm in his NYPD uniform. Since when the fuck did he even be a New York City Cop? ¡°I was about to leave,¡± Abe answers the question I already forgot. Rick nods, and lets him walk away, while Charles still seems suspicious. My God, those two on the same screen is like a nightmaree true. What the hell is Rick doing at my funeral? Abe walks away, but then, he suddenly darts to the side, to stay behind and witness the scene. The camera goes dark, and we can¡¯t see the two men¡¯s actions nor faces, but we can hear them just fine. ¡°¡­Long time not see.¡± ¡°Agent Rivera,¡± Charlesments. ¡°That¡¯s funny, I don¡¯t remember you being part of the NYPD?¡± ¡°I moved departments recently.¡± ¡°New York is quite far from your hometown.¡± ¡°I had personal interests here.¡± The shots are being fired and my heart¡¯s being cribbled with bullets. Someone amongst the female vampires chuckles, visibly excited by the tension, but I¡¯m not quite the same. It¡¯s horrible for me to listen to this, and I¡¯m just d I can¡¯t see it. I want to scream, but instead, I just muffle it behind my palm. ¡°¡­My condolences,¡± Charles mutters. ¡°I know you had some feelings for her too.¡± ¡°I did.¡± The answer¡¯s angry tone clearly means he held more than ¡°some feelings¡± for me, but Charles pretends not to hear it. He clears his throat. ¡°I understand you¡¯d want a minute,¡± he calmly says. ¡°After all, you didn¡¯t get to¡­ see her again.¡± He tries to walk away, the brte¡¯s heels right behind him, but before we hear more than three steps, Rick¡¯s voice echoes in the church. ¡°It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it?¡± Charles stops. ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± ¡°How she was alone, the night of her death?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Agent Rivera. I was attending a Charity Party on the other side of Manhattan. I should have had someone stay with her, but June barely epted anyone but me by her side in the¡­st weeks.¡± That¡¯s not true. I just didn¡¯t have anyone else to turn to. ¡°So you left her on her own, in a hotel room?¡± ¡°She chose to stay there herself, she felt safe in the hotel. You can ask her manager, she¡¯d picked it hers-¡± ¡°There were lots of des in that room.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± ¡°There were razors, kitchen knives and many other dangerous things.¡± ¡°She lived there, agent Rivera. June didn¡¯t get out, she needed the things that are used in an actual apartment for her everyday life.¡± ¡°Your fianc¨¦ was diagnosed as being in an extremely depressive state, and you had no issue leaving her alone with all sorts of dangerous objects for several hours?¡±Daily Latest update .noveljar A heavy silence follows. We¡¯re all eyes riveted on the screen, despite it beingpletely dark. Wherever Abe hid, there isn¡¯t a hint of light, just a crazy good echo. ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re hinting at, Agent Rivera. I recognize I may have underestimated June¡¯s state, I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d actually go ahead and¡­mit such an atrocious thing. However, your colleagues from forensics confirmed it was a suicide, as you probably know. I¡¯m not really sure what you¡¯re trying to do here, but I¡¯d suggest you deal with your grief in a better way than using me of neglect. I was her fianc¨¦, you were her ex-boyfriend. For you toe into the picture now to use me of not caring enough for her is a bit out of line, isn¡¯t it?¡± Bart lets out a whistle, and Cecily chuckles. I¡¯m not the slightest bit happy about this. We hear steps of people walking out, Charles and that dark-haired woman. From what we hear, Rick stays behind, and the video suddenly stops. I let out the air I¡¯ve been holding in all this time. ¡°¡­Well, that was interesting,¡± says Reba, raising her thin eyebrows. ¡°So you traded Agent Cutie for the stuck-up dude?¡± Cecily frowns. ¡°Is there something wrong with your eyesight?¡± I ignore her, all of them, and stand up, turning around to face Richard and Grace.Daily Latest update .noveljar ¡°What the fuck was that!¡± I shout. ¡°Did you really have to put me through this? What was the point?! Show me how little people actually cared about my death? Or to show how stupid I¡¯d been tomit suicide? I get it! I get it, alright? I¡¯m a fucking failure and a selfish bitch!¡± ¡°No one called you that, Darling,¡± says Cata, looking genuinely sorry. ¡°Then what! Why did you have to do this? Even if some people cared about me, it¡¯s too fuckingte now! I can¡¯t just go back, June Starr is dead! She chose to kill herself and she didn¡¯t-¡± ¡°Hera, stop it.¡± I look at Richard, furious, crying and even madder that I can¡¯t just keep screaming my agonizing feelings out. His ice-blue eyes are just so calm, like a prison forcing me to stay under his control instead of just erupting. ¡°You didn¡¯t choose to kill yourself.¡± ¡­Did I just mishear that? I nce around, but the other vampires are just about as confused as I am. My emotions at their wits¡¯ ends, I nervouslyugh, hysteria knocking right behind that already wrecked door. ¡°What did you just say?¡± I hear myself asking. ¡°Your death was not a suicide.¡± I shake my head. Perhaps Richard¡¯s mad, or he didn¡¯t understand something. ¡°Richard, Imitted suicide,¡± I mutter. ¡°I did. I¡¯m¡­ grateful, if you¡¯re trying to console me, but I remember very precisely what I did. I remember every bit of it, it wasn¡¯t a dream. I did it. Me.¡± ¡°Do you remember your sensations?¡± I¡¯m left speechless, again. What is he ying at with this strange question? I hesitate, but nce around, and there¡¯s a whole room of vampires waiting for me to answer him as if his question made any sense. I close my mouth for a second, trying to find an answer. ¡°¡­Yeah. I remember that¡­ void. That deep, overwhelming sadness that just kept me in that dark ce. It¡­ it was like I couldn¡¯tugh or smile ever again. Like I¡¯d never get out of it. I wanted to, but I always just wanted to cry, to disappear. It was like that every day, for weeks. Nothing could make me smile, I just feltpletely¡­ void. like there was a heavy, heavy weight on my heart that just sucked all the happiness and joy away. Like I wasn¡¯t in tune with the rest of the world, as if¡­ it could just go on and keep spinning without me.¡± I try to pretend like I don¡¯t know I¡¯ve got tears running down my cheeks. The mere memory of that¡­ horrible turmoil, the maze of sadness, loneliness and pain trapping me all over again. It¡¯s not just my actual death; I remember days and days going by without me seeing anything that could end my torture. The depression kept me stuck in bed, or on the floor, with just no idea what to do with my pathetic self, almost hoping that feeling would magically go away someday, and knowing there was no way it would. ¡°¡­That¡¯s depression if I know anything about it,¡± mutters Benedict, crossing his arms. ¡°And I do.¡± ¡°We all do, Bene,¡± sighs Lancelot. ¡°¡­What about when you woke up here, in London?¡±Daily Latest update .noveljar Richard¡¯s question throws me right back into the rollercoaster. I shrug, utterly confused. ¡°I was fine, I suppose. It was all gone.¡± ¡°¡­That doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± I turn my head to Anna, who¡¯s staring at me as if I¡¯m some confusing problem. She tilts her head, and turns to Benedict. ¡°There¡¯s no way, right?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I ask. ¡°Depression doesn¡¯t magically disappear,¡± Cecily rolls her eyes, as if it was obvious. ¡°You don¡¯t just get rid of it within two days, certainly not because you¡¯re transformed. Most of us took days, if not weeks, to get over whatever trauma caused our deaths, Baby. You getting up depression-free makes no sense.¡± ¡­Does it? I turn to Richard, but he¡¯s also staring at me, although undecipherable as always. ¡°But I¡¯m¡­ better,¡± I mutter. ¡°Because my troubles are gone, I guess?¡± ¡°Nobody gets better about dying, Baby,¡± says Reba. ¡°It just doesn¡¯t make sense. Clinical Depression isn¡¯t just a state of mind, it¡¯s an actual, diagnosticable illness, Hera. Someone diagnosed you, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, the Agency sent a psychiatrist, and that¡¯s how they¡­ got me out of the uing projects.¡± ¡°Did you have a regr therapist?¡± ¡°No, just meds. ¡­I¡¯m sorry but I still don¡¯t get it. Where are we going with this?¡± ¡°You had the means to get someone who could have helped you, a therapist or a psychiatrist, and you didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Unless you didn¡¯t hear my ex-fianc¨¦ just now, no, I didn¡¯t. I literally saw no one but him and perhaps a couple of staff for weeks, so now, can you tell me what the hell that has to do with my death?¡±Daily Latest update .noveljar ¡°Everything.¡± While I¡¯m still confused, Richard suddenly takes out a piece of paper, and hands it to Reba. She raises both eyebrows, but stares at it, quickly reading the lines with her eyebrows slowly tilting from upwards to downwards. I barely saw anything, but it looked like a lot of numbers and words. ¡°Reba, what is this?¡± Bart asks, ncing over her shoulder and for once, about as confused as I am. ¡°¡­One very dirty proof that our Baby didn¡¯tmit suicide of her own volition.¡± It just gets more and more confusing by the minute. While most of us are still confused, she reads out loud. ¡°There¡¯s an interesting mix of Beta-blockers, Corticosteroids, isotretinoin, carbidopa, ropinirole¡­ and opioids.¡± ¡°Opioids?¡± I mutter, recognizing only that word. ¡°Like drugs? What is that paper?¡± ¡°That¡¯s an extract of the blood and tissue analysis Ethan conducted on you,¡± Richard says. ¡°He only highlighted the most¡­ irregr results.¡± ¡°That¡¯s already a fucking lot,¡± scoffs Reba. ¡°Richard, I¡¯ve never seen someone¡¯s body this fucked up by an impossible cocktail. This makes the poisons of my time look like child¡¯s y. They even messed with her food. She has vitamin D, Magnesium, Iron and Zinc deficiency.¡±Daily Latest update .noveljar She grimaces, and passes it over to Benedict, for some reason, while she turns to me, suddenly looking nicer than before. ¡°Hera, someone¡¯s been messing with your food and the drugs you took. All the things that I listed are known to be depression inducers.¡± ¡°¡­Depression can be induced?¡± I utter, shocked. ¡°Yes,¡± Reba nods. ¡°They¡¯ve only just begun to work it out, but after all, depression is another biochemical reaction of you body, everything can be exined by science. I¡¯ve been an apothecary, pharmacologist and even a doctor for decades, and I can tell you for certain, someone literally programmed you to be depressed. Did you have any heart conditions, blood pressure issues?¡± ¡°Not that I know of?¡± ¡°Then why the fuck would you have been prescribed beta-blockers? ¡­Did you ever get out at all? Get some sunlight?¡± ¡°¡­No, but there were big windows in the hotel room.¡± ¡°Did you get direct sunlight?¡± ¡°N-no, they were facing another building¡­¡± ¡°Hera, humans need vitamin D, whiches from sunlight. Not just to look a bit tanned, but vitamin D is literally a happiness provider. Magnesium, Iron and Zinc are essential too, if you¡¯re in deficiency, it can mess you up a bit, but you¡¯re missing all of them big time. Plus, they were giving you drugs that are not for depression, but known to have depression as a side effect. It is not that easy to simply get someone to be very depressed. But they did it to you.¡±Daily Latest update .noveljar She sighs and starts counting on her fingers. ¡°Baby, you had no support system, no friends or family to talk to. You didn¡¯t have any kind of fresh air that would have done you some good, you were locked up in one room all alone. Someone had to be providing you your food and your medicine, and they made sure you got anything but what you actually needed to get better.¡± I try to calm down, but there¡¯s no fucking way. They are all staring at me, some looking angry, others looking sorry for me, and I just don¡¯t get it. It can¡¯t possibly be, right? I clearly remember what I did, although I wish I didn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t just¡­ a nightmare, it was real, every single bit of it. I just don¡¯t get what they are trying to tell me, or, more urately, I don¡¯t want to. It feels unreal, and fucking sickening. ¡°¡­So she was¡­ Like, drugged?¡± Asks Bart. ¡°Yes,¡± nods Reba. ¡°In small, subtle doses, but since it had been going on for a long time, it¡¯s really bad. Someone was bent on getting you more and more depressed, Hera.¡± ¡°I knew there was something off,¡± mutters Cata, visibly shocked. ¡°Nobody¡¯s ever that sick upon transformation¡­ She was so ill for hours¡­¡±Daily Latest update .noveljar ¡°That was her new body rejecting all the crap,¡± nods Benedict. ¡°Our system gets rid of all the impurities. Usually it¡¯s things like alcohol, drugs, tobo or just junk food, but for Hera, it must have been fighting to cleanse her system of everything that was administered to her for so long.¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± I suddenly shout. ¡°Just stop with all¡­ All those conspiracies. There¡¯s no way, alright? I¡­ I chose to die. I chose to do this.¡± ¡°Hera,¡± Reba shakes her head. ¡°That¡¯s what we are telling you, Baby. No one who got what they fed you would have been responsible for their own acts. You were forced into depression, and if you¡¯d been in your normal state, or at least treated like you should have been, none of this would have happened to you.¡± ¡°¡­Reba,¡± I mutter. ¡°Do you even¡­ You¡¯re saying someone could have coerced me into killing myself?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not could, Baby. I¡¯m thinking that¡¯s exactly what happened. Someone wanted you dead, and they made you sure you¡¯d do the deed yourself.¡± ¡°¡­Looks like the ex-boyfriend was onto something,¡± chuckles Cecily.Daily Latest update .noveljar I re at her, furious. She takes her smirk right back, but that¡¯s not enough. I re at Reba, I re at all of them behind my tears. ¡°You¡¯re all mad,¡± I mutter. ¡°You¡¯re all insane!¡± I run out, past Richard and Grace, past Cata¡¯s sorry expression, away from all of their gazes. I run to the main door, and jump outside, in the darkness of night, my bare feet on the asphalt. I stop right there, with no idea where to go. Nowhere to go. I suddenly burst into loud, ugly tears. It¡¯s too violent, it¡¯s too much. All those scary vampires that just became my family, the tension, the sight of my funeral, my father¡¯s cold heart, my brother¡¯s anger, and¡­ And Rick. Rick, who my damaged, broken heart wasn¡¯t prepared to see again. And now, this. It¡¯s just too fucking much. I need a minute to cry and wash my emotions out, otherwise I¡¯ll just explode. I hear footsteps behind me, but I couldn¡¯t care less. I keep crying loudly, ruining my makeup, and I feel two arms gently hugging me from behind, a thumb rubbing against my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± mutters Bart. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Baby Vamp.¡± Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Before I can say anything, he suddenly calls someone, and starts speaking in a foreignnguage before stepping out onto the balcony to make his call. ¡°John is awyer,¡± Cata exins gently. Why do I have a feeling they are pulling favors from vampires all over the world for this? ¡°There really was nobody else?¡± Asks Grace. ¡°People you were working with, jealous rivals, some extreme fans?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I shrug. ¡°I was the rich daughter of a multi-million dor conglomerate getting into the show business scene. I had dozens of people thinking I had asked my dad for favors to get into this or that movie.¡± ¡°Did you?¡± Asks Bart.Daily Latest update .noveljar ¡°This dear Father of mine wouldn¡¯t even return my calls,¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°I never just called to say hey Daddy, do you think you could do your daughter a favor for once and use your wallet to get me casted! ¡­Actually, I hated when people casted me because of myst name, hoping my dad would chip in with the production. Trust me, they were disappointed when they realized he wouldn¡¯t even pay for a coffee¡­¡± ¡°What a cheapskate,¡± scoffs Cecily. I couldn¡¯t have said it better.Daily Latest update .noveljar ¡°What else happened to you?¡± Asks Grace. ¡°Weird things like your phone number getting leaked, prank calls.¡± ¡°¡­I had people following me everywhere I went,¡± I mutter. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that was norm-¡± ¡°No, Hera,¡± Anna interrupts me. ¡°Darling, if we¡¯re leaning towards the fact that somebody tried to push you over the edge, nothing bad that happened to you can be considered normal, no matter how popr you are. Those people following you, were they fans? Reporters?¡±Daily Latest update .noveljar ¡°I don¡¯t know, they never approached me directly, they just stayed at a distance, but followed me. Always two, three, sometimes up to five people.¡± ¡°Fans would have tried to talk to her or take pictures,¡± frowns Cecily. ¡°Same for paparazzos.¡± ¡°There might have been more people involved than we thought¡­ What about the public events you attended?¡± Asks Reba. ¡°Anything out of the ordinary?¡± ¡°No,¡± I shake my head. ¡°Nothing unusual I can recall.¡±Daily Latest update .noveljar ¡°I watched some of her movie premieres,¡± nods Lancelot, who came back into the room god knows when. ¡°She¡¯s telling the truth, her fans seem to be actually on the more considerate side. That fianc¨¦ was always stuck to her though.¡± ¡°He¡¯s my fianc¨¦,¡± I groan. ¡°Who else would apany me? He actually always made sure he was avable to apany me.¡± ¡°How surprising¡­¡± Mutters Anna. ¡°The spotlight attracts people like moths to a me.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s move on,¡± says Grace. ¡°Hera, anything else?¡± I sigh. I feel like I¡¯m being scrutinized under a microscope, or more precisely, my life is¡­ ¡°¡­My ce was broken into. A couple of times.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± Grunts Bart. ¡°What did they take?¡± ¡°Just a few valuables. Myptop both times, some headphones, and a few items I had been given by brands. The first time, the damage was evaluated to about twelve thousand, the second time nine thousand.¡± ¡°How did they get in?¡± ¡°Faked their way into the building and forced the door.¡± ¡°No security system was triggered?¡± ¡°Yes, but they were long gone when the police arrived, and there was nothing conclusive on the cameras.¡± They all do that general stare around again. I ignore it. I¡¯m getting tired of this. I try to think of anything else that was out of the ordinary, or simr, and one thing doese to mind. I let out a groan, and bury my face in that pillow.Daily Latest update .noveljar ¡°¡­Baby?¡± Bart prompts me. ¡°There was Princess.¡± ¡°¡­Who¡¯s Princess?¡± ¡°My cat. Charles had bought her for me for my birthday. Somebody stole her from me, two months ago.¡± She was so pretty, a white Persian with blue eyes like mine. She was a bit of a handful, hence how I chose her name¡­ ¡°Do you think it could have been a stalker, a fan who wanted it¡­ I mean, her for themselves?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± I mutter. ¡°They sent her back a weekter¡­ In five different boxes.¡± Next to me, Cata gasps, horrified, but I can¡¯t really take another pitiful look at the moment. I just shake my head. I haven¡¯t thought about Princess in a while, and it just hurts. The walls around my heart are getting torn apart and I just hate it. I¡¯ve talked more tonight about my whole life than I have in the twenty-five years of my existence, I think. ¡°¡­I have a feeling killing your pet was also a good way to make you depressed,¡± finally mutters Anna. ¡°¡­Are we done yet?¡± I mutter. ¡°What about the cute Cop?¡± Asks Cecily. I shot her a re, but she just smirks, not impressed by my baby fangs. ¡°He seemed to know a lot about you, for someone you haven¡¯t mentioned.¡± ¡°Rick is my ex, and he¡¯s got nothing to do with this,¡± I hiss. ¡°We lost contact years ago.¡± ¡°Really? He¡¯s free for me to take, then?¡± She smiles like a vicious vixen. I hiss, but Anna reacts first with an elbow bump.Daily Latest update .noveljar ¡°Quit it, Cecily. You should know better than to interfere in someone else¡¯s love affairs.¡± ¡°Why not? It¡¯s not like the rule applies to exes. Juliet here is a good example of that, isn¡¯t she?¡± The room suddenly drops ten degrees, and everyone goes into silent mode. Vampires are already he silent, but when they all stop breathing, typing and moving all at the same time, it¡¯s even more obvious. Johnes back at the worst moment, to find everybody standingpletely still. Immediately, he fires a re at Grace, and walks back to Juliet¡¯s side, pretending his partner has not gone even whiter. I nce at Bart, a bit confused, but he just looks bored, and shrugs. ¡°¡­My contact in Berlin just confirmed. The phone numbers were all leaked by a single ount, registered with a random email address, but the original signing IP was located at One World Trade Center. ¡­Do you know anybody who works there?¡± ¡°¡­Charles,¡± I mutter. ¡°Hispany is on the 73rd floor¡­¡± ¡°Groundbreaking,¡± scoffs Cecily. I need to figure out how old that bitch is, just to know how many centuries until I can p that smirk off her face¡­ ¡°Great,¡± sighs Swithin. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to ask the Americans¡¯ help again¡­¡± ¡°Ohe on, you love pissing off Wall Street,¡± chuckles Grace. He shrugs, not agreeing nor denying that. ¡°That¡¯s one more point on the ex-fianc¨¦,¡± mutters Anna. ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s no reason he would have killed you, darling?¡± ¡°None¡±, I groan, getting tired of this. ¡°¡­Did you have an attorney?¡± Suddenly asks Swithin. I nod. ¡°Through Charles¡¯pany. He had a legal department, and one of the attorneys was in charge of handling matters for me.¡± ¡°When was thest time you saw that attorney?¡± ¡°About¡­ Three months ago.¡± ¡°What happened then?¡± ¡°We went to the judge. When there was that ident with the paparazzi, the trial kept being postponed. It was a huge mess. I was called to court several times to testify on the events, but I wasn¡¯t doing well, so Charles and my attorney mostly spoke for me¡­¡± To my surprise, Swithin walks up to the couch and me, and puts a knee down, looking at me very seriously while also making sure I can¡¯t see whatever¡¯s on his tablet right now. ¡°Hera, I need you to recall, it¡¯s important. Did you ever get in front of a Judge to have something called a Power of Attorney notarized?¡± I try to recall. To be fair, the ident had shocked me so much, I had started taking more meds right after, and I kept at it as the trials dragged on. I try to recall. ¡°It does¡­ feel like something like that happened. Charles said it was so he could act as my proxy, handle some legal matters for me so I could stay home and not have to attend everything. It did somehow get¡­ better after I signed those papers.¡± ¡°There were witnesses?¡±Daily Latest update .noveljar ¡°Yeah. My manager at the time, and one of Charles¡¯ assistants. Swithin, I don¡¯t get it, what is this about? Is it bad?¡± ¡°Pretty bad,¡± he groans. He stands back up, staring at the document he¡¯s found, visibly lost deep in thoughts. ¡°Swithin, spit it out,¡± mutters Grace, visibly bored with waiting. ¡°Power of Attorney gives somebody else the power to make decisions on your behalf,¡± he exins to me. ¡°Basically, it gives the other party the right to handle financial or legal matters in your stead, or represent you. It¡¯s usually used when you, the principal, cannot handle those matters yourself. In most cases, it¡¯s used for militaries deployed overseas, or people incapacitated in some way.¡± ¡°Yes, but they had exined all that. I didn¡¯t want to attend all those trials, I was tired and having anxiety attacks, and Charles agreed not to touch anything of my personal assets, the one I got from my mothers¡¯. So he didn¡¯t do it to get my money, did he?¡±Daily Latest update .noveljar ¡°No,¡± Swithin shakes his head. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have been possible for him to steal your money this way, it¡¯s far too regted, especially regarding the sums at hand you had from your father¡¯s side. At best, he may have consolidated your fortune, but there was no way for him to touch it, or he would have been found out soon after your death. No, there is something else I think he used it for.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± Swithin nces at Richard. ¡°Hera, did you and your fianc¨¦ ever travel to different states?¡± He asks me again. ¡°In Texas, Colorado¡­?¡± ¡°No,¡± I shake my head. ¡°Nowhere else you can think of?¡± ¡°¡­Well, we have a house in Montana,¡± I shrug. ¡°Charles purchased it after we got engaged, as a¡­ present.¡± I see his lip twitch. What the hell is wrong with our house in Montana? ¡°Did you ever live there?¡± He sighs. ¡°Yes, but it wasn¡¯t convenient for my work, so we haven¡¯t been there in a while¡­ Thest time was eight or nine months ago, but it¡¯s been getting renovated since then, so I couldn¡¯t go.¡± ¡°¡­Fuck.¡± ¡°Fuck what?¡± I ask, getting increasingly worried. Swithin passes a hand over his shaved head. ¡°¡­Hera, Montana is one of few states that allows marriage by proxy.¡± ¡°I¡­ I never got married in Montana,¡± I protest. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You didn¡¯t need to be physically there, that¡¯s what I¡¯m exining to you.¡± He finally hands me the tablet, and what he was looking at. It¡¯s a¡­ marriage certificate. My jaw drops, as I discover mine and Charles¡¯ names together. ¡°¡­What the actual fuck?¡± Grunts Bart, voicing my exact thoughts. ¡°¡­This has got to be a joke,¡± I blurt out, my voice raspier than before. ¡°Swithin, this can¡¯t be real.¡± ¡°It is. This guy had ess to absolutely every single piece of paperwork he needed. All he had to do was prove you were residents of Montana, show something to exin why you didn¡¯t do your ceremony in person, probably your mental health condition and peculiar profile as a celebrity, pay the fee and send the papers. He even had it notarized by the states of New York and California. It¡¯s a lot of money spent on paperwork and attorneys, but legally, you two were officially married.¡± ¡°He got her married to him against her will?¡± Mutters Reba, shocked. ¡°¡­So much for progress,¡± grumbles Anna. ¡°It¡¯s veryplicated,¡± sighs Swithin. ¡°But this guy had the money and the means to do it. The circumstances are peculiar, if he found some greedy attorneys and made a bit of convincing using some green bills, then¡­¡± I don¡¯t care about their opinions right now. I can¡¯t fucking believe it. I was married to Charles for¡­ three months, ording to this piece of paper, and I had no idea. I can¡¯t even begin to process. That¡¯s too much. ¡°My bet is,¡± Swithin continues. ¡°He¡¯s going to use this to inherit everything. June Starr had no next of kin aside from her Father, no children. This guy just took care of her money until he could get his hands on it.¡± ¡°¡­I did not marry him,¡± I hiss. All eyes go back to me, but I turn to Swithin, furious. ¡°I never intended to marry that bastard,¡± I continue. ¡°I agreed to get engaged to him, but I did not have any intent to actually marry him. He tried asking me several times and I always said no. I only stayed with him because he was good to me, and the only person I had left. I had no idea he-¡­¡± My voice gets lost in my throat. I just can¡¯t. I should probably get mad, cry or shout, but I¡¯m like an emotional wreck right now, unable to decide which way to go. My heart just stopped, because otherwise, I¡¯m worried it¡¯s going to actually explode. I close my eyes, unable to calm down, and hand the tablet back to Swithin. ¡°¡­Alright, stop,¡± I mutter. ¡°Just stop. I can¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m done for today. If I hear anymore of this, I won¡¯t be able to take it. You all can¡­ investigate all you want, but I don¡¯t want to hear another word of this before I¡¯ve had time to process this nightmare.¡± I open my eyes, just to nce at Richard, and he gives me a gentle nod. I want to be relieved, but I¡¯m not. I¡¯ve just won a bit of time before jumping off the bridge. I need to get out of this room, away from their stares. ¡°Well,¡± says John. ¡°I did what I could, so now if you¡¯ll excuse us, Juliet and I are going to go home. Hera, it was nice to meet you Love, but we have-¡± ¡°No.¡± Richard¡¯s imperious order gets everyone¡¯s attention again, and we all dart our eyes to the patriarch. He sits back, putting his long fingers on the armchair¡¯s leather. Some of them seem confused, but Bart and I exchange another nce, curious to see what¡¯sing up next. I¡¯m a bit d the attention finally shifted away from me. John nervously chuckles. ¡°Richard? What do you mean?¡± ¡°You will all be staying here for now.¡± Immediately, most exchange confused or surprised looks, while John and Grace exchange a re that clearly suggests they might butcher each other if that happens. I¡¯m kind of surprised as well. Will the bedrooms all stay busy for a while, after all? ¡°Richard?¡± Asks Reba, tilting her head. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Hera is going to need your help. All of yours¡¯ help.¡± Scratch that not being about me¡­ I get a few nces my way, but nobody¡¯s stupid. I¡¯m just an excuse. ¡°Richard,¡± chuckles Lancelot, uneasy. ¡°You can¡¯t just ask everyone to stay here without warning. I was supposed to take a flight back to Amsterdam tomorrow!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t order us to just stay here,¡± Cecily protests too, ncing around the house as if it had suddenly be some pigsty. ¡°This is ridiculous,¡± mutters John. He grabs Juliet¡¯s hand, and prepares to leave the room, but after a couple seconds, he brutally stops. He¡¯s just steps away from the door, nothing keeping him from crossing the threshold. ¡­Except that Beatrix is standing there, against the doorframe, her dark eyes on him. I had not seen her move there until John tried to walk out. She¡¯spletely still, like a silent shadow, an onyx gargoyle, but that¡¯s plenty enough. I can feel the incredible pressure too, and I¡¯m just peeking from behind the back of the sofa with Bart. I can literally see John¡¯s expression melt down. He hesitates, and very slowly steps back. He¡¯s not walking out that door while Beatrix is standing there. He turns to Richard, visibly confused and mad. ¡°Seriously?!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve got a life out there,¡± Cecily groans too. ¡°And Richard¡¯s our Overlord,¡± Reba coldly retorts. ¡°If he says we stay, we stay.¡± The two women exchange res, but after a few more seconds, I realize Cecily is trying to resist Reba¡¯s domination. The stare-off juststs a few seconds, and the indigo-haired one wins. Cecily has to look away, furious tears of frustration in her eyes. ¡°¡­Your rooms are all ready,¡± gently says Cata, with a smile as if everyone had received the news happily. ¡°Why do you want us here?¡± Grace asks Richard. She was one of the few who didn¡¯t seem bothered to be asked to stay, or perhaps she had already guessed. ¡°Hera needs answers,¡± Richard says. ¡°¡­She¡¯s going to need all of us.¡± Chapter 15 Chapter 15 ¡°You¡¯re holding up better than I thought,¡± Bart says, leaning against my bedroom¡¯s door frame. I sit on my bed, feeling a bit numb. I had changed into my nightgown after going up to my room, while all the others either went to theirs, or decided to go and hunt. Apparently, Richard¡¯s order was for them all to reside here, but they are free to move around London City. I think Reba, Anna, Grace and Cecily went to party downtown, while the others decided to hunt on their own or ruminate in their rooms. I can hear Lancelot a floor below, probably on the phone with vampires on the other side of the Antic. I lie down in the middle of my bed. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be able to sleep though. My vampire heart is back to beating slowly, but if it was still a human one, I can tell it would be going crazy from everything that unfolded. I feel like everything that was said within thest couple of hours is just some crazy movie of somebody else¡¯s life¡­Daily Latest update .noveljar ¡°¡­It doesn¡¯t feel real,¡± I mutter. ¡°All of this. It¡¯s as if I just¡­ dreamt the twost days, and I¡¯m going to wake up in that cold hotel room by myself.¡± ¡°Well, sorry to disappoint you, Baby Vamp, but that just won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯m¡­ hiding. Hiding behind a thin, thin wall before it all crashes down and the truthes to hit me.¡± He closes the door and slowly walks over, taking a seat at the end of my bed, fingers inteced on his lap. ¡°¡­Is it hard to believe?¡± ¡°It¡¯s insane,¡± I scoff. ¡°You said you never loved that guy. But you loved your ex. So why do I feel like I¡¯m missing the bigger picture there?¡± ¡°¡­Something happened,¡± I mutter, unable to look him in the eye. ¡°Rick and I had to¡­ go our separate ways. We belonged to different worlds, and it became¡­ harder and harder to just stick together. I made some mistakes¡­ Things I did and I couldn¡¯t undo. ¡­And Charles was there for me. It¡¯s as simple as that.¡± ¡°Sounds like a lot of regrets.¡±Daily Latest update .noveljar ¡°You have no idea.¡± Every single nce back on my life, I see regrets. Every time, someone I didn¡¯t hold back, something I didn¡¯t say, somewhere I didn¡¯t go. Perhaps Bart was right. Perhaps this whole new life is so easy to ept for me because I¡¯m afraid, scared to look back on June Starr¡¯s pathetic life and for reality to hit me like a meteorite crash. I hate being questioned, because I can¡¯t even bear to question myself. I picked every bad road and the deeper I got into the woods, the harder it was to admit I wanted to run back. ¡°Why do you think Richard is so focused on looking into my death?¡± I whisper. Bart frowns faintly, visibly deeply pondering as well. He nces at the door, and slowly shakes his head. ¡°It¡¯s hard to know what an Overlord thinks, Baby. My guess is, there¡¯s got to be something bigger around your death that Richard wants to look into. First, I¡¯m curious as to why he bothered to go to New Amsterdam for you.¡± ¡°You mean New York City.¡±Daily Latest update .noveljar ¡°Whatever. Richard never goes overseas, Hera. Never. Thest time I ever saw him go anywhere was France, and that was in the eighteenth century. Overlords don¡¯t typically leave their territories, it¡¯s just¡­ too dangerous. They usually stick to their own while all of us pray it stays that way. Vampire wars are ugly. Grace, Lance and the others have friends in every country, and we¡¯re free to go around, but Overlords stick to their own territories, and I¡¯m pretty sure some of them still use good old-fashioned letters to stay in touch.¡± ¡°Juliet mentioned something like I was Richard¡¯s¡­ first vampire in a long while.¡± ¡°You are. The human wars impacted us too, we lost¡­ a lot of friends. I think that prompted Richard to not create more of us and wait to see what the humans were doing for a while. Some Heartgraves have never reappeared since World War II, Hera. Juliet was thest child transformed before you, and I thought Richard was done making new vampires, to be honest.¡± ¡°Then, why¡­?¡± I mutter. ¡°I have no idea. But, if we look into your death, who did this and why, we might get more clues. To be honest, I think you should mind your own business for now. If Richard doesn¡¯t want to let you know, he won¡¯t.¡± Yeah, I had kind of already noticed that¡­ ¡°¡­I¡¯m terrified,¡± I suddenly blurt out.Daily Latest update .noveljar Bart nces at me, without saying anything. I swallow down, trying to ignore the clutch around my throat, and that heavy feeling in my heart. I slowly sit back up,bing my now red hair back. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ too much. If¡­ anything they found and said is true, that means I¡¯ve been¡­ manipted until I killed myself. How much of a blind, deluded idiot could I have been to do that?¡± ¡°Baby, you¡¯re the victim here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m terrified to find out!¡± I shout. ¡°Bart, I lost my mom when I was four, and I loved her. I was young, but I remember I was happy with her. I lost her and I had to move into a cold, big house withplete strangers who couldn¡¯t bring me the smallestfort. After that, I lost my only best friend, and I lost the one man I ever loved. I even¡­ I even lost my cat! I lost¡­ every single person who mattered to me. Every time I had a chance at happiness, it vanished. I thought I¡¯d never get better, but I had Charles. Charles was always there, and I had been holding on to that, thinking perhaps I¡¯d work something out, that maybe we¡¯d be okay, until it wasn¡¯t enough anymore. Now, you¡¯re telling me he actually wanted me dead!¡± ¡°¡­First stage of grief, Baby,¡± he sighs. ¡°Denial.¡± My jaw almost drops, and I can¡¯t help but re. Is he for real? He¡¯s giving me the psychoanalyst speech now? He shrugs. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look,¡± he chuckles. ¡°That¡¯s just how it is. They¡¯re not¡­ a hundred percent urate for everybody, but you¡¯re definitely in denial right now.¡±Daily Latest update .noveljar ¡°Fuck you.¡± ¡°You wish.¡± I roll my eyes, not amused at all. Bart tilts his head. ¡°¡­Why do I have a feeling your ex-fianc¨¦ being your potential murderer was not what shook you the most?¡± I grant him another re. He¡¯s annoyingly good at reading me already. I look away, but he hit the nail right on the head. I stare at the dark sky outside the window. I still get my heart doing crazy jumps whenever I dare to think about Rick¡­ It¡¯s like Pandora¡¯s box and even scarier to open than the one with secrets around my death¡­ or murder, whatever they call it, I guess. Bart suddenly pushes me down on the bed. ¡°Go to bed before you think too much, Baby Vamp.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I can sleep,¡± I groan, feeling like a reluctant teen. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re going to be a pain in the butt¡­ Then what do you want to do? You¡¯re not thirsty again, are you?¡± I shake my head. ¡°¡­Can we y games?¡± I ask. ¡°Seriously?¡± He raises an eyebrow. ¡°First, it¡¯s going to take my mind off that humongous pile of shit you guys threw at me all evening. Plus, I never really got to y video games in my previous life¡­¡±Daily Latest update .noveljar He seems a bit surprised by my request, but he still goes to grab a couple of consoles, and wey down side by side on my bed, while he exins how to y this co-op game. To be honest, I don¡¯t really care about the game. I start ying mindlessly, it¡¯s a pretty simple one. It also leaves plenty of room for my troubled mind to wander in. I just can¡¯t stop thinking about it. How could I? It¡¯s too much, it¡¯s too big. I keep reying all the memories of Charles and I. He always said he loved me, but no matter what, I couldn¡¯t force my heart to shift in that direction. I re-analyze every moment we had together, trying to find the cracks, the little things I should perhaps have picked up on. Perhaps that was my own delusion. Perhaps I was so desperate for a chance at a stable, good enough life, that I refused to see all the little things that didn¡¯t make sense. How patient he was. How caring he was towards someone who didn¡¯t love him back¡­ Did he really¡­ kill me? I had noticed something was off, in thest weeks, but I thought that was my head ying games again. No one wasing to clean my room. Charles was the only person I saw. The TV was cut off, I had no phone, nothing left behind to entertain me, as he thought that would only upset me if I got ess to the media. I had horrible headaches, dizziness, and felt hungry yet couldn¡¯t eat. Charles had rmended I stay inside, to ignore the bad press, but there were always gossip magazines left around. I couldn¡¯t go out without telling him¡­ At the time, he always reassured me those were for the better, for me. Then, howe there was absolutely nothing that made me feel better, in all this time? I had asked him to go to Montana, but the house was being renovated, it was a no. I wanted to go back to California, but every time, he canceled at thest minute, telling me some fans had found out about our trip, or he had somethinge up at work. I literally had nobody else to turn to. Everytime I tried to work again, the answer was that the agency didn¡¯t have any offers for me. My previous manager had quit, so I couldn¡¯t even try to call them using the hotel¡¯s phone. The more I think about it, the more the Heartgraves¡¯ words make sense. The more I rey our memories together, the more I realize just how much it doesn¡¯t add up. ¡­And the angrier I get. I try to focus on the monster to beat up, my fingers furiously smashing the console¡¯s buttons. Bart gives me a nce. I don¡¯t see that stupid monster on the screen, I see all the times Charles smiled to my face and told me it was going to be okay. All the times I heard ¡°It¡¯s for your own good. It¡¯s better you don¡¯t. Trust me. You will get better.¡± And I fucking never did.Daily Latest update .noveljar ¡°Baby.¡± Bart suddenly takes the console out of my hands, and I punch the mattress as n B. I sit up, and I m my fists into the bed, again and again, letting my frustrations out. I¡¯m crying, grunting, raging against the mattress who didn¡¯t ask for so much, while Bart just stares and waits. It¡¯s like all my anger, my pain and my rage are finally surging, in big waves that I just can¡¯t stop. I jump off the bed, take a few steps around the bedroom, and I suddenly let out a loud cry, half a shout, half a groan, just because I need to let the monster out before it eats me raw. ¡°The bastard¡­. The bloody, fucking, piece of shit! The fucking asshole! Son of a bitch!¡± ¡°¡­All of that indeed,¡± sighs Bart, putting the consoles aside. ¡°The rat! That piece of shit! Asshole!¡± I swear every single insult I can think of, until I run out of ideas, and end up repeating the same ones over and over. After a few more minutes of profanitiesing out of my mouth, I stop, and put my hands on my head. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t believe it,¡± I mutter. ¡°That greedy bastard just got me married without my consent! He fucking got me to kill myself, and he fucking shows up at my funeral to cry his crocodile tears in front of my coffin! In front of the whole world! The bloody piece of shit! ¡­My God, I¡¯m dead! I¡¯m dead and I let that fucking bastard win already!¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ Looks like it¡¯s finally sinking in.¡± I turn back to him, still with tears in my eyes, and out of breath because I¡¯ve been shouting like a mad woman for thest few minutes. I¡¯m sure the whole house is well-aware of my sudden outburst. I climb back on the bed to face him. ¡°I can¡¯t let him get away with that,¡± I mutter. ¡°¡­Bart, that bastard took my whole life. He took every single thing I had, and destroyed it. My friends, my freedom, everything that ever made me happy, he lied and he took it all away. And worse, I let him do it. ¡­But I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t let him get away with that.¡±Daily Latest update .noveljar He stares at me for a few seconds, and a smile appears, his fangs showing up with a hint of malice. ¡°¡­What do you want to do, Baby Vamp? You¡¯re already dead, and we can¡¯t change that.¡± ¡°First, I want to be absolutely sure,¡± I nod, trying to calm down a bit. ¡°I want absolute, definitive proof that this asshole nned my death and pushed me over the edge. I¡­ Now, I do have a feeling this is true, but I need more. I want to be absolutely sure of what this asshole did to me, to what extent.¡± ¡°We¡¯re working on that,¡± Bart shrugs. ¡°Swithin¡¯s probably going to spend the night peeling the details of your assets and what that bastard did, legally. But you saw the marriage certificate. There isn¡¯t much doubt left, is there?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I need to know every single bit of it¡­ I want to take him down,¡± I mutter. ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve any of what I left behind. He¡¯s not getting anything, and I¡¯m going to make him lose everything, like he did to me.¡± Suddenly, a thought hits me. I grab my bathrobe, and leave my bedroom, a confused Bart right behind me. I walk downstairs, pretty sure of where to find him. Cata is busy making more food in the kitchen, but I don¡¯t leave her any time to say whatever she was about to; I just walk straight into the living room. There, Swithin is busy, aptop on his knees and a document in his hand. He barely nces up at me, neither does Benedict next to him who had his eyes on a tablet. I walk in the midst of the room, to face Richard. Our Overlord is still in the armchair, he has barely moved, his hands joined over his cane. I stand there, barefoot, cheeks wet, fists clenched. ¡°¡­I want to get revenge,¡± I blurt out. He doesn¡¯t flinch. He expected it, of course. I force myself to take a breath, and I don¡¯t blink, looking deep into his ice-blue eyes, trying to decipher the wall of silence he presents me. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°I can¡¯t let it go like that,¡± I continue. ¡°I know I¡¯m dead, I know it¡¯s already over, but I just can¡¯t let it go. I don¡¯t care about the money, I don¡¯t care about what you wanted with me bing Hera Heartgraves, but I need to avenge June Starr¡¯s death. I need¡­ I need to do what nobody else could have done for me.¡± I clench my fists a bit tighter, my new, sharp nails piercing my skin. I try hard not to resume crying, but the anger is building up like a horrible knot in my tight throat.Daily Latest update .noveljar ¡°¡­I won¡¯t bring you back,¡± he calmly retorts. ¡°I know. I¡¯m not looking to go back. I know June Starr¡¯s dead, and¡­ and I can¡¯t do anything to change that. What I want is justice for her. She¡­ I didn¡¯t deserve to die like this. I can¡¯t let it go, not now that I know the truth. I can¡¯t let this bastard get away with it, Richard. Nobody is going to stand up and get to the truth for me. I need justice for my death. ¡­I want revenge for everything he did to me.¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16 He remains quiet for a long while, simply staring at me. As always, his thoughts remain aplete mystery to me behind those icy eyes of his. I can barely keep looking him in the eye, and I¡¯m well aware that¡¯s only because he tolerates it. I can feel the stares of the others, Benedict and Swithin behind me, Cata and Bart on the doorstep. ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Alright? That¡¯s it? I don¡¯t know what I expected, but certainly not for him to agree to my madness so casually. I feel like a child with her parent agreeing to her tantrum. As usual, he¡¯s not disying any emotion that could cue me in either. I exchange a quick nce with Bart and Cata behind him, but they seem just as confused.Daily Latest update .noveljar ¡°You can get your revenge,¡± he resumes. ¡°I have nopassion for those who harmed my daughter. My only request is that you do not go back overseas.¡± I can¡¯t fly back to the US? How am I supposed to rip that bastard¡¯s throat out with my bare hands then? I want to protest, but before I open my mouth, Swithin subtly clears his throat. ¡°If you do want to investigate this,¡± he says. ¡°You will need to do it under your new identity, Hera Heartgraves. No one can know what you are, of course, nor that you once were June Starr. I¡¯m already working on building your new identity, you will have all your papers ready within the week. The essential ones, I mean.¡± ¡°You mean official documents?¡± ¡°Of course. Passport, birth certificate and so on. It¡¯s our usual procedure. If you¡¯re going to live as Hera Heartgraves, especially in this day and age and if you¡¯re nning to go after your ex, you¡¯ll need to have a rock-solid new identity. I can provide anything else you¡¯ll need if you let me know.¡±Daily Latest update .noveljar Wow, they can even give me fake identity papers? Or are they real ones, somehow? I can¡¯t imagine that vampires get arrested while traveling for possessing fake papers, so I do want to believe him on the rock-solid part¡­ ¡°She still can¡¯t just go ahead like that,¡± frowns Bart. ¡°We just saw the bastard¡¯s still in the US, and Hera can¡¯t go. How do we get to him, then?¡± A smirk appears on Swithin¡¯s lips. ¡°Her non-existent will. Technically, June Starr is a British citizen, she was born on this continent. I can pull a few strings and make sure they think she had more assets here. If he¡¯s in this for the money, it should be enough to have hime here and see what¡¯s to win. Since she didn¡¯t leave a will, and she was quite wealthy, her inheritance will take a little while for thewyers and all to get it sorted anyway.¡± ¡°So we can lure him with the money, then what?¡± Frowns Bart. ¡°Hera, what¡¯s your goal?¡± My goal? I take a second to think about it. If they do manage to bring Charles here, what could I do? Of course, there¡¯s the easy solution. Iste him in some deserted alley, and rip him apart. For sure, that would bring me some satisfaction. Just thinking about it, my thirst for blood sparks up like a me in the dark. However, it would be far too easy, far too lenient for that bastard. I want to make him pay for all of it. Just a second of pain before a quick death will not make up for the weeks, the months of torture he put me through. I want more. So, what would hurt him like he hurt me? I don¡¯t care about that chick he brought with him to my funeral. Even if he slept around with her, he probably doesn¡¯t care anymore about her than he did about me anyway. That¡¯s of no good to me¡­ ¡°¡­Let¡¯s start with hispany,¡± I mutter.Daily Latest update .noveljar ¡°Hispany?¡± Benedict frowns. I nod. ¡°Charles¡¯ very proud of it. He came from a humble background, and he worked hard until he became his own CEO. He never fails to mention how working hard under my father was such a huge opportunity for him, but now he¡¯s branched out and he owns a wealthy enterprise.¡± Benedict frowns, and grabs the tablet from Swithin¡¯s hands to pull up a quick search. After a few seconds, he raises his eyebrows. ¡°¡­Indeed. If he started like you said he did, he got surprisingly sessful at it.¡± ¡°A bit too sessful, even,¡± I nod. ¡°He convinced me to break my contract with my former agency, and opened his own to manage me and a handful of other uing actors and actresses.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all,¡± Swithin frowns. ¡°Seems like he got his management agency to represent all sorts of celebrities. Actors, Models, Athletes, Musicians and Singers, Entertainers, all sorts of them. He used your and your father¡¯s name to make a name for himself, and then they all ran to him¡­¡± ¡°I know,¡± I sigh. ¡°I hate to admit it now, but I helped him promote his agency when heunched it. My¡­ previous agency went down in mes after that.¡± ¡°No wonder, this guy has an impressive army ofwyers. With just the size of hispany and your father¡¯s name, it¡¯s easy to get rid of pretty much any small uing rival¡­ How do you want to take him down, then?¡± It only takes me a few seconds to think about it, but if I¡¯m going to do this, I want to do it myself. I don¡¯t want to use Richard¡¯s money, or my other new vampire siblings to do this for me.Daily Latest update .noveljar ¡°¡­From the inside,¡± I mutter. ¡°I want to uncover all of his misdeeds. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a lot more, my death is only the tip of the iceberg. I had¡­ heard things, while I was still under his agency. He kept a lot from me but I know there were some things going on that just can¡¯t be normal. I want to expose him. If we just try to crush him from the outside, he¡¯ll put on a show again and just start over. I want to dig up every single bit of dirt I can find and throw it out there. I want the whole world to see what he¡¯s done to me, how horrible of a human being he is, so there¡¯s nowhere for him to run. I want him to lose everything. ¡­I want to make it so he is the one trapped, the one who can¡¯t take a single step outside.¡± ¡°What if there isn¡¯t that much though?¡± Sighs Bart, crossing his arms. ¡°You seem pretty unaware of all that was going on, perhaps there won¡¯t be that much dirt to dig, Baby Vamp.¡± ¡°Actually,¡± says Benedict. ¡°I think Hera might be holding something there. The business model just doesn¡¯t match the numbers year after year. There are far too many benefits for someone who began with a handful of actors to represent, and none of them more sessful than June was. Hispany grew really fast, even while receiving some external support, there¡¯s something fishy in there. If I were to guess, I¡¯d think there¡¯s been some dirty money going around.¡± ¡°From her Father?¡± Bart asks. ¡°Who knows?¡± Benedict nces at me, but I genuinely don¡¯t care. My father never cared enough that I would be bothered to spare him. Even if his empire crumbled tomorrow, I wouldn¡¯t care a single bit. In fact, if there¡¯s even the slightest chance he could have taken any part in my death, I do want it to crumble. ¡°¡­Are you sure, Baby?¡± Cata asks, visibly worried for me. ¡°¡­What if you¡¯re wrong about your fianc¨¦? What if this is all a mistake, he wasn¡¯t the one who¡­ did this to you?¡±Daily Latest update .noveljar To be fair, it took a while to get to me too, but now, I have little doubt left. I try to rey the scenes in my mind, but the more I think about it, the more obvious it is to me that Charles was the one responsible for my death. I don¡¯t know how to answer her, though. How do I get definite proof? I nce back at Benedict and Swithin, hoping either one of them could have an answer for me. After a second, Swithin sighs, and takes out a different phone from the one he¡¯s been using. ¡°Do you remember his phone number?¡± I nod, and dictate it to him. We all wait while Swithin dials it. ¡°¡­Hello?¡± A voice answers after a few seconds. My blood immediately boils. Charles¡¯ voice. Swithin res at me, basically to get me to shut up and wait. ¡°Hello,¡± says Swithin, taking a very calm and polite voice. ¡°May I speak to Mr. Charles Williams, please?¡± ¡°That would be me. Who is this?¡± ¡°Good evening Sir, I apologize for the impromptu call. I¡¯m calling from the Law Firm Johnson & Browns regarding thete miss June Starr. First, on behalf of my associate and myself, we¡¯d like to give you our deepest condolences, Sir. We were actually looking to get in touch with her next of kin regarding an asset of hers that was left under our supervision, but an associate of her Father¡¯s suggested we reach out to you first, as Mr. Starr is currently unavable. Is that alright?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Charles answers immediately. ¡°We have withheld the information from the general public, but I need to inform you that uh, June and I were actually married. That¡¯s probably why her f- I mean, my Father-inw¡¯s secretary redirected you to me. I am her next-of-kin, so to speak.¡±Daily Latest update .noveljar Thank God I am standing across the coffeetable right now, because I swear I would smash that stupid phone to the ground right now. How dare he so confidently im we were married to a perfect stranger! That fucker! There¡¯s no way an associate of my Father would rmend him, he¡¯s just too happy to pull this to himself! ¡°Oh, then I¡¯m even more sorry for your loss, Sir,¡± says Swithin, his voice perfectly hiding the smirk he¡¯s got on. ¡°It must have been terrible.¡± ¡°Yes, yes indeed¡­¡± Sighs Charles, as if just remembering he¡¯s supposed to act sad. ¡°There¡¯s uh¡­ Quite a lot going on now, so may I ask what is this about?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s regarding a t that your fian- sorry, your wife had purchased, in London.¡± ¡°An apartment in London? June did? ¡­Are you sure? When?¡± ¡°Yes, Sir. Our records show she bought this property a while ago, but since she hadn¡¯te to Ennd in a long while, it was left for us to manage.¡± Swithin suddenly grabs the tablet back, and quickly types something to show me- When? Oh, he meant when could I have purchased an apartment here without Charles knowing? ¡­I think quickly. ¡°¡­In 2015, Sir.¡± ¡°Six years ago?¡± Charles mutters, visibly confused. That¡¯s the most probable date. Right before we met, the year I had my first on-screen sess. I had received quite a lot of money from the movie¡¯s sess, and I had just reached an age where I could have purchased an apartment in Europe, with the help of awyer or two. This is going to annoy him even more that he¡¯ll think I hid this from him all along. ¡°Yes,¡± Swithin keeps smirking. ¡°ording to Miss Starr¡¯s request, we were to let the t be rented while she wasn¡¯t using it, but a recent audit has shown that the value of the property has risen quite significantly amongst the London Market. I was very saddened to hear of Miss Starr¡¯s passing while trying to reach her regarding this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Uh, yes, June had mentioned something about an apartment in London¡­ Who ordered the audit? I¡¯m not sure I have time to take care of this at the moment.Daily Latest update .noveljar ¡°I understand, Sir. We can just keep renting it, but with the increasing demand of the market, we were actually looking to ask Miss Starr if she wanted to consider selling her property. I understand this was an investment from your Wife, and quite an insightful one, I would say, the value of her property rose by 2.3 Million.¡± ¡°T-two point three million?¡± I hear Charles almost choke. I can imagine his stupid face. He was probably thinking I had just bought some tiny apartment for myself that he could just ignore, but Swithin got him hook, line and sinker with that one sentence¡­ ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± Swithin nods. ¡°What kind of property can rise this much?¡± ¡°Miss Starr had purchased a six-bedroom t on South Bank, with a splendid view of the London Eye and Thames. We are talking about a 6,763 square feet penthouse Mr. Williams, currently valued at twenty-six and a half million. I do realize this might be negligible considering your current issues and the loss of your wife, Mr. Williams. Do you want us to perhaps wait or discuss this with her Father instead? We have all the paperwork waiting here in London, but due to the circumstances, we can always wait after you¡¯ve sorted the inheritance issues with Miss Starr¡¯s family.¡± Damn, Swithin is good. His innocent tone is just enough to keep Charles thinking he¡¯s the one leading the conversation, when he¡¯s literally getting himself into Swithin¡¯s lie. Charles must be panicking that he¡¯s going to lose a 26.5 million pound penthouse to my father¡¯s army ofwyers, when he got a unique chance to get this call first¡­ ¡°No, no,¡± he quickly opposes. ¡°I¡­ I will see what I can do. Do you have a firm in New York City, by any chance?¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I regret Sir, we are a tiny firm, and I have to fly back to London in an hour. I¡¯m actually calling from the Airport Lounge. I was lucky one of Miss Starr¡¯s father¡¯s associates was kind enough to call back and give me your number.¡± ¡°Yes, yes I understand¡­ T-then I can fly to London. Please send me your avability next week and I will have my secretary schedule it.¡± ¡°Thanks for your understanding Sir. They are calling for my flight I believe, but I hope to see you soon in London. Good evening, Sir.¡± Swithin hangs up, and I¡¯m still in shock. ¡°¡­You¡¯re scary,¡± I mutter after a second. ¡°A 26.5 million pound penthouse in London? How in the world did you think of that so quickly?¡± ¡°Because we do have one,¡± he scoffs. ¡°And the firm is also real, it belongs to me. Since your ex-fianc¨¦ is so attracted to money, what else should we have hooked him with? Now, I got him toe here, and I¡¯m going to try to make him run in circles for a bit so he sticks around thinking he can win a penthouse. Your turn to find how you¡¯re going to give him hell, Baby Vamp.¡± Sounds like my nickname¡¯s already adopted by everyone in this family¡­ ¡°So we got theding here,¡± says Bart. ¡°What next?¡± ¡°Hera can find a way to infiltrate his business and dig into it, but that won¡¯t be easy,¡± nods Benedict. ¡°First, we need to make sure he doesn¡¯t recognize her. Protecting our secret and identity as vampires is always our priority. The fact that she was famous and that modern times don¡¯t let people forget one¡¯s face will be inconvenient. You have already changed a lot physically, but many people have seen your pictures and movies. We need more than some physical changes; We need to make sure your ex meets a different person if you have to go and confront him.¡± ¡°How can I do that? My appearance has already changed a lot, but what more could I do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just about the looks,¡± says Swithin. ¡°It¡¯s your attitude, your voice, your mannerisms, your way of speech¡­ even your ent. We need to change everything, so that there is nothing more left of June Starr. And since we had to act before your husband dearest grabs everything that once was yours, we should start very soon. The sooner the better, in fact.¡± He turns to Benedict, who sighs quite theatrically, before looking at me. ¡°¡­How is your French, darling?¡± *Author Note: Thanks for reading! Please do leave ament, a like and add to your library! ;p Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Before I even understand what is happening to me, I¡¯m in the salon with Benedict, suddenly learning the basics of French and Italian, and having my ent pointed out at every single word I use. Only Bart has cleared the area, while Cata made me some peppermint tea right before my throat went dry from talking so much. Richard doesn¡¯t say a word and Swithin is still busy furiously typing on his phone, tablet andptop, interchanging them regrly, and I wonder why they stay to listen as I butcher Europeannguages, but then I realize they might actually both be enjoying this. Benedict turned from a sweet gentleman to an absolute nightmare of a teacher. He¡¯s happy to tear apart my poor American education, with that polite but whipping tone of his, and reminds me every chance he gets that most of the Heartgraves speak three differentnguages, while my California- vored ¨C sorry, voured- English is just not going to cut it. Now, I have to speak as if I was having tea time with the queen, say grey instead of gray, skip a lot of ¡°R¡±s, and add some ¡°U¡±s. It¡¯s not just that, but the way I speak as well. Benedict makes me speak slowly, calmly. He even gauges how deep or low my voice is, and how my lips move. ¡°You are supposed to speak softly, gently. Control your speech, your voice.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I sigh after the sixth time of repeating the same stupid sentence. ¡°I already feel like I lived in the sixteenth century, what difference does it make how I speak?¡± ¡°First, if you had indeed lived in the sixteenth century, you would certainly not get to talk back to your elders like this, very young Lady,¡± he retorts. ¡°Secondly, you ought to know that your appearance is the first thing people see, whilst your voice is the first thing people hear. You are not a child anymore, you¡¯re a Heartgraves. You should learn how to impose yourmand in every room you walk in.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I just charm people?¡± ¡°That shortcut is not going to work every time,¡± he rolls his eyes. ¡°It may work on the weak-minded, but may I remind you, you are still a child to us, Baby Vamp. In fact, most vampires consider that charm is only for the weakest to use. Humans should be subjugated without the use of our power. Once you have years of experience, you will be someone who can naturally influence your surroundings.¡± I think I can already see what he¡¯s talking about. They are all like that. Each and every one of them, upon first meeting them, I felt inferior to them, almost envious. Richard didn¡¯t have to use his power on me to intimidate me, but neither did the others. Even Bart made a strong impression on me, and we stuck out at all the bars we went dancing to, mostly because of him. They all have charisma. Grace arrivedte, but she walked into that ce like she owned it. They are all very different, but there is something incredible and imposing about the auras surrounding them. I felt like I was standing in a room full of celebrities of their own right, just on different levels. It was like being the newbie actress all over again¡­ Except thatst time it happened, I was sixteen and fairly confident, arrogant even. Not anymore. Benedict can school me all he wants, I¡¯m well aware he could probably have me licking the floor if he wanted to¡­ ¡°¡­I understand,¡± I mutter. He nods, but still sighs faintly. ¡°That is good to hear, but we still have a long way to go to carve you into a decent vampire, and an eptable Heartgraves. You need to drop that foolish ent for good. Think about each word you pick, your tone, the way you move, the way you act.¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯m preparing for a role.¡± ¡°If that makes it easier for you, then think of it that way. But this is going to be the role for your next five centuries of life, so I suggest you get extremely good at it. You will have to fool not only that man you were close to, but the whole world, Hera. We cannot have the world think you are June Starr anymore after you died. I admit, we have never had such aplex case. Just eighty years ago, it was extremely easy to move across the country and wait for the world to forget about us. Things are different nowadays, and we cannot just have them erase your whole previous life from people¡¯s minds or the inte. So, we need to get rid of everything left of June Starr. Do you understand?¡± I nod. I¡¯m not crazy about this patronizing tone he¡¯s using with me, but I know he¡¯s right. I can¡¯t help but nce back at Richard, although I¡¯m only seeing the back of his seat now. Was he thinking about that too when he transformed me? Of how difficult, how risky it would be to have a former celebrity be one of them? I¡¯m still baffled no one has brought this up yet, but like before, it seems like any decision of his goes. We keep going, and I¡¯m trying to keep up, but this is unlike any lesson I¡¯ve received before. We don¡¯t just work on my pronunciation: for every word, Benedict gives me a full exnation of where it came from, the variations, why the pronunciation changed, and so on. I feel like I¡¯m getting a full European history course and speech exercise packed in anguage lesson. He even corrects my posture, how I carry my cup of tea, and often reminds me to straighten up, broaden my shoulders or lift my chin. Two hourster, I feel an inch taller, but my tongue is swollen and my head aching. He sighs, and gets up. ¡°That will do for tonight. Any more than this you will not be able to remember. Please do remember to watch your pronunciation at all times. I will be listening.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± I nod, in my most British ent possible. He nods back, and walks away, probably fed up with me. I sigh, and use those few seconds he¡¯s away to stretch a bit. Cata chuckles, and pours me some more hot water. ¡°Benedict is a bit harsh but he¡¯s a good teacher. He used to have a school in the south of Italy.¡± ¡°I can tell,¡± I groan. I take my cup of tea, but the truth is, I try to keep doing everything he told me. It¡¯s just as we discussed earlier. Hera isn¡¯t a new role I need to learn, it¡¯s a new skin I need to fit into, and the sooner the better. The truth is, since Swithin has got him to agree toe to London, I¡¯ve been feeling nervous¡­ Benedict doesn¡¯t need to remind me how quickly I need to adapt; I already know. How can I fool that bastard into not recognizing me? It¡¯s scary. Richard slowly walks into the kitchen, taking me out of my thoughts. I didn¡¯t realize Cata had prepared some tea for him. It¡¯s a cup of Earl Grey, and he sits down next to me to drink it in silence. Richard is always so tall, impressive and elegant, he doesn¡¯t really fit into Cata¡¯s bohemian style kitchen. ¡°We only have a few days,¡± he says after a couple of sips. ¡°So we will have to get you ready for the outside world sooner than most. You¡¯ll keep learning how to hunt with Bartholomew, or whoever is avable, and Benedict and Swithin will stay to teach you about your new identity. Reba and Anna will also help you forge your new identity, but because of your current goal, it is important that you learn how to be a vampire and yet blend in with humans.¡± I nod, a bit nervous. It¡¯s one of the first times Richard¡¯s spoken this much to me, and he¡¯s sitting very close, the hair on my nape is standing on edge. He¡¯s not even looking at me, yet I feel like I¡¯m pinned to my chair¡­ ¡°¡­I will do anything it takes,¡± I mutter. I¡¯ve had time to calm down a bit while Benedict harassed me about my speech, but my determination is all the same. Moreover, I¡¯m aware of how lucky I am, perhaps more than anybody. I¡¯ve never had this many people ready to help me, without asking anything in return. If I¡¯m fully honest, it¡¯s too new, too sudden and almost scary to me¡­ ¡°Alright,¡± he says. ¡°Then, go and feed the cats.¡± ¡­What? I¡¯m not sure I heard that right. I nce at Cata, who heard the same thing, but looks a bit worried, her dark eyebrows furrowed. ¡°¡­Richard, are you sure?¡± She asks with her gentle voice, ncing my direction. But the Overlord simply nods, and puts his cup to his lips. Catherina doesn¡¯t bother to argue any further. While I¡¯m still utterly confused, she turns around, opens a cupboard and in front of my eyes, prepares a full te of tuna and kibble. ¡­There are cats here? I wouldn¡¯t mind feeding any cat, but from Cata¡¯s expression, it will not be that simple. She hands me the te, looking a little bit paler than before. ¡°In the garden,¡± she simply says. I nce at Richard, but he¡¯s focused on his second cup of tea. Alright, then¡­ I grab the te and get up, walking towards the garden. I have to walk by the living room, and Swithin barely raises his eyes at me, still visibly very focused. Is he still working on my case? Or something else, perhaps? From what Bart said, he ought to be one busy man¡­ I put my hand on the door to the outside, and open it. Now that I think about it, they are probably saving a ton on gas, since no one living here needs heating¡­ I can¡¯t tell though, since the temperature outside seems exactly the same as inside to me. I am just aware of a gentle breeze, but nothing unusual for London. A bit nervous, I walk into the garden, holding the te full of food. Enough food for half a dozen cats, actually. ¡­Don¡¯t tell me they are raising a tiger or something like that? That would be silly¡­ To my relief, I finally spot a cat, a grey tabby,ying in the grass, right before the garden furniture. That¡¯s when it suddenly hits me. A pressure that chokes me, almost kicks me back inside. I shiver, but use all my strength to stay where I am. I breathe slowly, and nce up, looking straight ahead. I swear in a way Benedict certainly wouldn¡¯t approve. I almost didn¡¯t see her again. Beatrix, sitting in the middle of the sofa, and staring right at me. It¡¯s even worse when I look her right in the eye, so I avert my eyes immediately. From the bit I saw, she¡¯s right ahead, sitting with her feet crossed on the couch. She¡¯s at least ten steps away, but the pressure is horrible. It¡¯s like I¡¯m trying to swim against a hurricane, she¡¯s using her Domination and trying to push me away. My God, she didn¡¯t even say anything! I have to remind myself to breathe, not for the need of air, but to remind myself I can control my own body somewhat. To calm down. I realize she¡¯s doing this on purpose, and it¡¯s just horrible. She was tolerating me before, but now, I¡¯m just an insect about to be smashed by a leather shoe. She wants me out of the garden, out of here. So that¡¯s it. This is what feeding the cats is really about, resisting Beatrix¡¯ Domination power. It¡¯s another exercise, and a much more violent one. ¡­Is she using all of her power? It does feel like I¡¯m being crushed by a fucking monument. The guy from earlier tonight had me in his power, too. It¡¯s like Bart said, they could get me to crawl on the floor. ¡­Except that I won¡¯t. I do my best to calm down, and try to resist. It¡¯s like I¡¯m in a nightmare, with this urging feeling to escape out of here, out of that terrifying woman¡¯s power. My whole body has gone numb, yet shivering in fear, as if I could feel ice running through my veins. Don¡¯t run away, don¡¯t stop trying. This time it¡¯s Beatrix, but what if it isn¡¯t a Heartgraves next time? ¡­I need to learn how to not be subjugated and killed. If I can resist her, I can probably survive a meeting with most vampires out there¡­ or so I really, really hope. Because my whole body is screaming right now, and I¡¯m fighting my survival instincts. I can¡¯t remember ever feeling fear as such a physical reaction before, while my mind is still somewhat rational. I want to look at her again, force myself to actually look at Beatrix, and that¡¯s when I realize I have tears rolling down my cheeks. My lips are trembling. I struggle to look up, my whole head shaking, shivering in protest, as if there¡¯s a gigantic hand forcing me to keep my head down in front of her. I see her feet, and the cat purring on herp. In fact, I see at least three different cats around her, all of them probably wondering why the heck I am not bringing their damn food. One of them even walks up to me and purrs, rubbing its back against my leg. The te in my hand is even leaking some of its content because of my ridiculous shaking. I try to calm down, force my head to calm down, fight my whole body, but it¡¯s like I¡¯m having the worst fever of my life. Or perhaps a seizure, although I¡¯ve never had one myself. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. I realize I haven¡¯t taken a single step, I haven¡¯t moved even an inch closer since Beatrix used her Domination to stop me. I¡¯m still frozen in the same spot, and it¡¯s been God knows how long. Perhaps even less than a minute, but it feels like a fucking century. Calm down, calm down. She¡¯s not going to harm you, she¡¯s probably not even going to move. Hell, I feel like I¡¯m about to face the ultimate boss of some game, and she¡¯s only the number three of the family¡­ No, I¡¯ve got this. I need to beat her, to move. Even just a finger, a real movement, not some stupid shaking¡­ I nce down at my feet. Move! Move! I scream in my head, but even my lips are tightly sealed. I need to focus somewhere. I stare at my right foot, and imagine it moving. I can do this. I can move. Even just an inch closer¡­ Suddenly, it stops. I fall down on my knees from the effort, and the te luckilynds just right, prompting all the cats to run to it for their dinner. While they happily eat and fight around the te, I¡¯m still shaking, and out of breath. I still have shivers running down my spine, but it¡¯s nothingpared to what I experienced just before. I feel like I just got off some rollercoaster¡­ I nce up, although I¡¯m still afraid. Beatrix is gently petting a small, dark cat on herp. She nces at me, but this time, she spares me. Just like Richard, that woman hides her emotions perfectly; I don¡¯t have the smallest clue what¡¯s going on behind those dark irises, and it might be for the better. While I¡¯m still on my knees, recovering, she slowly gets up after a good minute. I watch her move forward, and while I think she¡¯s going to walk past me like before, she doesn¡¯t. To my surprise, she gently puts the small kitten in my hand. I didn¡¯t even realize I still had it open¡­ Then, she calmly walks back inside, and thest of the pressure is gone. I catch a breath, and sit back on my butt,pletely exhausted, when I hear a chuckle. I nce up, and sure enough, Cecily is staring down at me from one of the windows. Is that her bedroom? ¡°Not bad, newbie,¡± she says. ¡°¡­I barely moved,¡± I groan. ¡°The fact that you managed to look at her twice is impressive enough. ¡­I think she likes you.¡± I want to roll my eyes, but Benedict also warned against that habit. Cecily chuckles again. ¡°Alright,e on up, Little Sis. I¡¯ve got something for you.¡± Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Cecily seriously overestimates me if she thinks I can simply get back up just like that. It takes me an extra few minutes to recover the sensations in my legs, and a couple more to actually be able to get up. At least, I¡¯ve made a few furry friends, as the cats that are done eating are all surrounding me asking for pets. The ck one in my hand is purring, and rubbing himself against my palm to ask for more. I love cats, and I can¡¯t help but to give in. Plus, the gentle softness of their fur definitely helps me calm down some more. They seem used to hum- I mean, vampires. Does Beatrix always feed them? ¡­Can I keep this one? I wonder what¡¯s the house policy on pets¡­ I should ask Catater. For now, I have to give up the fluff therapy and get back inside. I¡¯m sweating, my butt and hands are wet from the grass, and my face is an awful mess¡­ Luckily, Swithin still doesn¡¯t care. He¡¯s still deep into hisptop, and I wonder if the red shades are meant to protect his eyes from the blue light or something. ¡­Do vampires have vision issues? I¡¯d bet not. I make a stop by the kitchen to wash my hands, and Richard is gone, while Cata is busy on¡­ the tablet? She visibly borrowed Swithin¡¯s, and is making an order of some sort. Groceries, perhaps? Where does all that food go, anyway? I don¡¯t ask, and simply walk back into the corridor and up the stairs, to where I estimate Cecily¡¯s room to be. I can¡¯t help but look around, nervous to cross paths with Beatrix again, but she¡¯s gone¡­ She¡¯s silent as a shadow. I do hear Bart ying video games somewhere upstairs, though, and John and Juliet are talking to each other, but they are whispering very softly, and I don¡¯t dare to eavesdrop. The rest of the house is silent. I guess most of the others are still downtown, and wille back before dawn. I climb another row of stairs, Cecily¡¯s room is on the third¡­ no, second floor by English standards. Damn, even that I have to be careful. It¡¯s the kind of stupid mistake that could betray me. I softly knock. ¡°Come in, Baby Vamp!¡± I walk in. Her room is quite bigpared to the others I¡¯ve seen, I wonder howe¡­ She¡¯s got every bit of it used, though. One wall ispletely covered by an open wardrobe, with dozens of designer clothes from brands I recognize. Her furniture is also the most modern I¡¯ve seen, all white, without a speck of dust on it. She also has a big, modern desk with three different cameras on it, aptop, and a whole bunch of that stuff influencers use nowadays to get better lighting or shoot their vlogs. I don¡¯t know much about it, but I can easily guess that stuff is worth hundreds. More surprising though is, that facing her big, pink canopy bed, is the biggest window, which I expect to be incredibly bright during the day¡­ Although there are big curtains and blinds waiting to cover them anytime. ¡°Nice room,¡± I mutter, a bit impressed. ¡°Thanks! It¡¯s nothingpared to my actual ce, but I had it redecorated three years ago. ¡­ I just hate the old antique furniture, and I needed something that actually looked like it¡¯s from this century for my videos.¡± Cecily is seated at the desk, visibly busy editing a video. ¡°So you shoot some things here too for your social Media?¡± ¡°Of course! In fact, I shoot most of my stuff here, in this room. My viewers love my setup, and they have no way to know where I am anyway.¡± ¡°What is your content about?¡± I ask, walking up to her wardrobe, intrigued. ¡°Pretty much anything. I like to react to so-called movies and talk about the inuracies. I mean, I do know better than anyone in the movie industry about what the eighteenth century was really like¡­ But my viewers also enjoy my make-up testing videos, centuries-proven skin tips, hairstyles that were popr at any era, and so on.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it risky to use¡­ your knowledge?¡± ¡°I actually love the risk,¡± she winks at me. ¡°I keep up a thin line where my viewers wonder if I¡¯m just a historian or some ghost of the past. You can act like anything you want with the Inte nowadays¡­ Oh, I made youe up to give you this.¡± She stands up, and goes to the door on her left. I realize it¡¯s not a bathroom, but a big cupboard, filled with dozens of boxes. I wonder what the heck she keeps in there¡­ perhaps the makeup for her videos, or more clothes? She grabs one of the boxes and looks through it, pulling out a phone and a cable. She hands it to me. ¡°There you go, present from me. It¡¯s an old model I don¡¯t use anymore, but I figured you could use it, since you don¡¯t have a phone.¡± The ¡°old model¡± is barely two or three years old, a Samsung in an impable state! I¡¯m sure this model is still worth at least a hundred dors- no, pounds. It has an awful pink case I promise myself to change as soon as possible, but otherwise, I¡¯m pretty excited to have my own phone, free for me to use¡­ I haven¡¯t been able to use one without someone¡¯s approval in months! I turn it on, and it turns out to be half charged. A picture of Cecily in a Valentino dress is the background. ¡°I already transferred all my data, so feel free to delete everything and reboot it all you want! The PIN is 1523.¡± ¡°¡­Your birth year?¡± I take a guess. ¡°Death Year,¡± she winks. Of course, I should have known¡­ So she¡¯s older than both Bart and Cata. ¡°¡­Cecily, do you have a notebook I could use, by any chance?¡± She raises an eyebrow, but doesn¡¯tment on my weird request, and goes back to her wardrobe, and after a few seconds, pulls out one of those pretty tiny notebooks with a flowery cover, and hands it to me. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have a pen though, so you might have to ask Cata,¡± she says. ¡°Feel free to use it all you want, I have tons of these.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Now, what apps do you normally use?¡± In light of my obviousck of knowledge regarding thetest trend on apps, Cecily takes it upon herself to help me empty the phone, adjust the settings to my liking, and then proceeds to try and convince me to download three dozen different apps, most of them I¡¯ve absolutely never heard of before. I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ll end up deleting half of those, except perhaps for the news and music ones. I do have fun arguing with her though, she¡¯s incredibly willful and about as stubborn as I am, but she¡¯s not all that bad. I actually find we¡¯re a bit more alike than I thought, except that she¡¯s enjoying her social media fame far too much. After going through a couple more apps, I decide, out of curiosity, to go and check what used to be my social media ount. I have to use Cecily¡¯s ount as I don¡¯t have one just yet, but I quickly find it¡­ And all the content¡¯s been deleted. There¡¯s literally nothing left in there, but 2.3 Million followers still waiting for nothing. ¡°¡­Well that¡¯s depressing,¡± shements over my shoulder. ¡°I didn¡¯t delete anything,¡± I mutter, a bit dejected. ¡°That bastard probably did it. Another clue that you were not doing well for your followers, suddenly withdrawing from all social media. If they had deleted the ount, the fans would have protested, but since only the content¡¯s gone, they can¡¯t really know you¡¯re not the one who got rid of it all.¡± It does make sense¡­ After a bit of hesitation, I decide to set up a new ount, under my new name, and follow a few ounts. If I¡¯m going to be Hera Heartgraves, I might as well start working on it now¡­ I follow a few ounts of makeup or clothing brands I liked before my death, only too happy to catch up on everything I¡¯ve missed so far. ¡°You have good taste,¡± mutters Cecily, ncing over my shoulder. ¡°Should I follow you too?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡± I chuckle, but I don¡¯t really care either way, I¡¯ll follow her on YouTube instead or something. For the next hour, I have funying in Cecily¡¯s canopy bed and scrolling past thest five years I have missed of new trends, celebrity stuff and stupid challenges going on in the inte world. I carefully avoid anything that could even remotely be rted to June Starr and, luckily, I was not that popr either that I would randomly appear in the feed of someone with seemingly no previous interest¡­ Suddenly, another thoughtes to mind. Liz. A bit nervous, I look up her Instagram handle. ¡­I found it. Her ount is set to private, so I can¡¯t see the content, but I see her profile picture. I immediately choke up, on the verge of tears. She¡¯s smiling brightly in it, and hugging a little girl from behind. Shit¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cecily grabs my phone out of my hands, and frowns. ¡°¡­A friend?¡± I nod, hiding my face behind my arm, unable to speak. She sighs. ¡°¡­Well, she has a cute kid.¡± I didn¡¯t even know she¡¯d had a child. She was an only child, so I¡¯m sure that baby girl looking like her is her daughter. I¡¯m such an idiot¡­ I calm down a bit, but I¡¯m still staring at that picture, and the ¡°follow¡± button is rendering me crazy. ¡­Should I? I probably shouldn¡¯t. I should keep the people I knew as June Starr out of it, but¡­ I can¡¯t help but wonder. Is she living well? Did she do fine in her new job in Paris? ¡­Does she still hate me? Damn it. First Rick, now Liz. That¡¯s a lot to handle for one day. I sit up. ¡°Thanks for the phone,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯ll go back now.¡± ¡°Cool. See you tomorrow, Baby Vamp.¡± Sounds like they really all adopted that nickname unanimously¡­ I leave Cecily¡¯s room with my notebook, new phone and charger in hand, and after a stop by the living room to borrow a pen, I go to my bedroom. I remove my makeup, take a quick shower, and change into pajamas. It¡¯s almost five in the morning, so I¡¯m guessing I won¡¯t be going out anymore today. I take a look around my bedroom. I actually like it. It¡¯s not very big, but I like it better that way, I hate big empty spaces. I don¡¯t even feel the need to change the oak furniture, I kind of like the vibe. I sit up on my bed, and catch my reflection in the mirror. ¡­Hello, Hera. I still have to get used to that red hair, but I do like it a lot. I grab the notepad, and start taking notes. All the names of the Heartgraves I¡¯ve met so far, and if I know them, their dates of birth or death. A couple of notes about their personalities, too. Just so I keep somewhat track¡­ I have a feeling it won¡¯t be necessary in a couple more weeks, but at least knowing who¡¯s older than who seems needed. I have a feeling the dynamics in the family also work ording to their history, and there¡¯s a hell of a lot of it. I¡¯m also well-aware there are probably more Heartgraves out there¡­ I wonder how long it will take for me to meet them all. My phone suddenly rings, making me jump. Cecily just added me into some family group chat, and I can¡¯t help but be amused. Vampires have a family group chat¡­ I can¡¯t see the past messages, but I look up the members of the group. There are seventeen¡­ I quickly add the names I recognize. There are a few I don¡¯t know yet. Susan, Vivian, Elijah, Quentin, Atticus¡­ More of my new siblings, I guess. Some of those I have met don¡¯t seem to be in the group either, like Beatrix, ude or Agnes, so I guess there might also be more Heartgraves I don¡¯t know about. I guess these are the more social ones¡­ I wait a bit, but there¡¯s nothing going on. I hesitate to send a text¡­ Would it be weird? After a hesitation, I just send a hand waving emoji. My social skills aren¡¯t blowing off the roof¡­ To my surprise, I get a couple of answers. Bart replies with a baby emoji -very funny-, and Lancelot a wink. Cecily answers with a ck heart, and a bit surprising, the unknown Viktor sends a hand waving too. Well, that¡¯s the first step I guess¡­ I wait a bit longer, but I guess most of them are out partying or not on their phones at the moment. I put it aside, and lie down on my bed. I¡¯ve had quite a long night¡­ and it¡¯s just the beginning. I have a feeling I won¡¯t get many quiet nights like this. For now, I have to prepare for my revenge¡­ I have to get Hera ready for this. ¡­But who do I want Hera to be? It¡¯s strange to think I¡¯m starting with apletely new, clean te. I literally get to be whoever I want, do whatever pleases me. The only thing I want right now though, is revenge. I still feel the anger rise exponentially at the smallest bit of thought drifting towards Charles. I rey his call with Swithin over and over in my head. The fucking bastard. How could he use me like this, and just be even greedier for money¡­ Now, where do I even start? I grab the notepad again, and start listing things down. I want to expose that he pushed me to my death for money. I want to expose all his wrongs with hispany. I want to show how horrible of a person he is. I want to make him lose everything he has, all his rtionships. I want him to regret everything he¡¯s done. I want to render him paranoid like he did to me¡­ I start to think of a n, lying down in my bed. I need to know why and how he did all this, and for that I need to get the insight that June didn¡¯t have. Like I told the others, I need to do it all from the inside, but in such a way that he won¡¯t have suspicions about me, about Hera Heartgraves. I suppose I have pretty much unlimited resources and money, but that certainly won¡¯t be enough¡­ Suddenly, a loud banging wakes me up,ing from downstairs. I hear someone walking in, and it doesn¡¯t sound like the steps of any Heartgraves I¡¯ve already met. Even more intriguing, several doors are opened throughout the house, everybody¡¯sing down. I follow the movement, and meet Cecily and Bart as we walk downstairs, both with long faces. What¡¯s going on¡­? We finally arrive in the living room, where the tallest guy I¡¯ve ever seen is standing. He¡¯s not just tall; he¡¯s freaking huge, with thick, square shoulders in a leather jacket, short messy hair, a big beard, and tiny eyes. He¡¯s facing Richard with a dark expression. ¡°¡­Greyson,¡± Bart whispers for me. First time I¡¯m hearing about that guy, then? ¡°Greyson, what¡¯s going on?¡± Asks Cecily, stepping inside the room. He looks up at her, his eyes going to me for just a second. ¡°¡­Quentin and Atticus are missing,¡± he groans. From the expression on their faces, it can¡¯t be good. I nce around, a bit confused. ¡°Is that an issue?¡± I mutter. ¡°I thought you guys had your own lives going on¡­¡± ¡°Quentin does go off the grid from time to time,¡± growls Greyson. ¡°¡­But not Atticus. He never leaves the ce he lives in, and he never stays without contacting at least one of us for longer than a couple of days, and we haven¡¯t heard from him in weeks. I went to his ce. He¡¯s nowhere to be found.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°If he hasn¡¯t contacted us, it¡¯s not good.¡± Bart nods. ¡°¡­Something happened to him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s worse than that. If something happened to Atticus, something might have happened to all those who didn¡¯t show up today,¡± mutters Swithin. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 ¡°¡­I thought we weren¡¯t expecting everyone?¡± I mutter, a bit worried now. ¡°We weren¡¯t, but when Richard summons us, most at least give a reply, even to decline. We haven¡¯t heard from Quentin.¡± ¡°What about Viktor?¡± Asks Cata. ¡°And Elijah?¡± ¡°Viktor just texted back in the group chat,¡± Cecily says. ¡°He¡¯s fine, just sulking as usual.¡± ¡°Vivian said she wasing, she might just bete. Susan hasn¡¯t texted in a while though¡­¡± ¡°So Quentin, Susan and Elijah are also missing?¡± Mutters Benedict. ¡°¡­What the heck is going on?¡± All eyes go to the patriarch¡­ Is that the real reason he summoned them all here, and forbade them from leaving London? His dark expression tells me that¡¯s right, but there might also be more than that. Greyson looks a bit out of breath, and he smells like gasoline. A biker? ¡°¡­I understand,¡± Richard mutters after a while. ¡°Thank you, Greyson.¡± Greyson nods, then nces my way. To my surprise, he walks up to me, and before I can utter a word, he pats my head, his huge hand easily covering my scalp, and then walks past us, towards the kitchen. I let out a faint sigh, while Cecily leans against the door frame, grabbing her phone. I bet she¡¯s texting the missing vampires. Behind us, I spot Felicia, standing on the stairs with a sad expression. Bart nces at her too, and they silently exchange looks. I don¡¯t know what to say¡­ He then puts an arm around my waist, and without a word, I¡¯m pushed back upstairs, Cecily following us. We all leave Richard alone in the living room. ¡°What the hell could have happened?¡± Bart groans after we¡¯ve reached the second floor. ¡°Atticus was no newborn and he always kept to himself. Who could have tried to attack him¡­?¡± ¡°You think someone attacked him?¡± I ask, shocked. ¡°That¡¯s the only exnation,¡± whispers Felicia. ¡°We don¡¯t die from disease, and it¡¯s unlikely a human could kill us. Atticus was the most quiet, calm vampire you could imagine. He spent four centuries living in the same area, guarding the cemetery his family was buried in. He woulde to London or see one of us once in a while, but he wouldn¡¯t have gone somewhere without at least telling one of us.¡± ¡°If it had been an ident, Greyson would have found him,¡± adds Cecily. ¡°Vampires don¡¯t simply disappear like that.¡± I can¡¯t help but shiver. Who could have been strong and mad enough to attack a three-centuries-old vampire? Do the Heartgraves have enemies I have yet to hear about? From what I¡¯ve seen and heard, they all have their own lives, so who the heck would choose to attack one of them, and why? They seem worried it¡¯s someone who¡¯s after all of them, seeing how they were disturbed about the ones missing earlier¡­ ¡°Is this the first time?¡± I ask. ¡°¡­That one of the Heartgraves is¡­ attacked?¡± ¡°No,¡± she shakes her head. ¡°There were more of us before, but like we said, we lost a lot of our siblings during the wars. The thing is, wars were also a good way for enemy vampires to kill some of us without getting Richard¡¯s attention. They are all trying to get to him, to our Overlord, through us. Richard¡¯s a very, very powerful and old vampire, so they target us in order to hurt him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we keep the newbies close to home,¡± adds Bart. So Richard really did call them all back to check who was still alive and well, but also for my sake¡­ I have a bad feeling about this. I¡¯m already feeling angry for Atticus¡¯ sake, and even worried for the others I haven¡¯t met yet. ¡°Go to bed, Hera,¡± Bart suddenly pushes me towards my door. ¡°Leave this to the grown-ups to handle, alright? Just rest, you¡¯ll have to wake up early again tomorrow.¡± I don¡¯t really get to protest, and I feel like I don¡¯t really have the right to. This is a family matter, and I¡¯m just the newest addition who hasn¡¯t really gotten to fully fit in yet. So, like an obedient girl, I get to my bedroom, close the door behind me, and go back to lying on the bed. I listen to everyone going back to their own, and the house gets quiet again. I can faintly hear Cata and Greyson speaking if I focus enough, but I won¡¯t eavesdrop. From the little bit I saw of him, Greyson seemed like a nice guy, so I guess I¡¯ll have time to properly meet himter¡­ N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. I roll around under the sheets, more forfort than for warmth. It seems like this life as a Heartgraves won¡¯t be without danger either. For now, I should just trust Richard and the others¡­ Seems like I¡¯ll be safe as long as I obey their rules. Plus, I don¡¯t really want to think further than my revenge. I may have calmed down, but I can¡¯t not think about it. I fall asleep with a lot on my mind. Perhaps that¡¯s why when I wake up the next evening, I feel even more determined, and full of ideas. ording to an app Cecily set up on my phone, the sun just went down, and it¡¯s still early in the evening. I quickly get up, but then, my enthusiasm is cut short again. Crap, I really need to get some clothes¡­ Instead, I just go downstairs in my pajamas. As expected, Cata is already up and baking, but she¡¯s not the only one ready. ¡°Hi, Baby!¡± Reba greets me with a big smile. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± Judging from her attitude, it doesn¡¯t look like she heard one of her siblings went missing, or worse. She changed clothes, and is now wearing ck leather pants and a simple white blouse, but it looks like they are all brand new, and perfectly ttering her impressive figure. She clearly puts the ent on her essories, like those huge earrings or the bracelets making a racket on her wrist, and those shy blue heels. ¡°Yes, thanks,¡± I nod. ¡°Come on,¡± she says, pping her hands together. ¡°It¡¯s not often that I get to take one of my little sisters shopping, so today¡¯s the day! Go on and get ready!¡± ¡°I¡¯ming too!¡± Suddenly shouts Cecily from somewhere above us. Half a dozen groans of grumpy, not-really-awake-yet vampires reply throughout the house. I have to go back upstairs to get changed, and this time, Cessily hands me a knit dress she bought and never wore for some reason, with high boots. Not my style, but it will do for tonight. When I go back downstairs, Swithin is up, and visibly waiting for me in another impable ck suite. ¡°Passport,¡± he says, handing it to me. ¡°Credit card, National Identity Card, and my business card, for emergencies. Though I really hope you won¡¯t need to use it.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I mutter, impressed. I open the passport, which looks absolutely genuine. I realize they somehow took a picture of mest night and cropped it into my profile picture¡­ When the hell did they take it? They picked my death date as my birth date, only subtracting 25 years¡­ I guess that makes me a Libra now? Everything looks absolutely genuine. I don¡¯t dare to ask what the limit is on the credit card, but I¡¯m not really worried. It¡¯s one of those top tier, ck tinum type of credit cards that already cost a small fortune a year. ¡°Since you have a phone now, I¡¯ve also sent you the details we¡¯ve set as your life as Hera, so make sure you learn it all by heart, and do not make any mistakes.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± I nod. ¡°Give her a break, Swithin,¡± groans Cecily, grabbing me by the arm. ¡°We have to shop for your passport protection and a proper wallet now! Come on, let¡¯s go before the shops close.¡± One thing I quickly realize: Winter is the shopaholic vampires¡¯ favorite season. We take Reba¡¯s car, and rush to the nearest shopping mall before it closes. I¡¯m genuinely impressed at how efficient they are at picking which shops we still have time to shop in before they close, and finding my size once we¡¯re inside. To be honest, I enjoy the whole experience a lot. First, the simple action of shopping for clothes for myself is just one thing I had been missing for a long while. Plus, I¡¯m Hera now. Hera¡¯s body is different from June¡¯s, and I don¡¯t need to wear shy, sexy clothes to get the photographers¡¯ attention. In fact, I find that I tend to naturally gravitate towards the basics, and pick simple designs but with higher-quality fabrics, in dark or simple tones. In just two hours, I buy four different denim jeans, two pairs of leather pants, some short skirts to show off my legs, a few bodysuits with long sleeves, three strap tops, a couple of turtlenecks, and two dresses. Following Reba¡¯s advice, I also buy a couple of essories for jewelry, like ayered ne, a few gold rings, and little hoop earrings. When ites to shoes though, Cecily is a real tyrant. She forces me to try eighteen different pairs, each more impossible than thest, and half of them I couldn¡¯t possibly have worn with my human legs without breaking an ankle. While I love being able to wear high heels, I¡¯m just not ready yet for the snake skin or big red pumps. Luckily, I manage to settle for some boots, low and high, rtively normal heels, and even a pair of Nike Air Max, just so I look human from time to time¡­ Thest stop is the Dior makeup stand, and this time, I¡¯m more than happy to try and get thetest colors I sawst night into my shopping bag. Reba and Cecily have literally dozens of decades of knowledge on makeup, and happily advise me on which colors to get. Right after I pay for it all, still impressed at how the credit card doesn¡¯t flinch at the impressive expenses of the day, we get back to the middle of the shopping mall, with all the shops around us closing or about to. I feel satisfied, and of course, not even tired from all that shopping. Reba interlocks arms with me, with a malicious smile. ¡°Well, all that shopping has made me a bit hungry,dies. Shall we look for dinner?¡± ¡­She¡¯s not speaking about a restaurant. Cecily immediately looks all excited for it. Didn¡¯t they already feed yesterday? I don¡¯t know why, I don¡¯t really feel like going with them. In fact, those three long hours of shopping have rendered me kind of overwhelmed, and I feel the need to be¡­ alone, for a bit. We keep walking back to the parking lot, and they already have their eyes set on some high-end nightclub they want to go hunt at. ¡°Reba, is it alright if I just go home instead?¡± I ask. ¡°I just¡­ need to be alone for a bit.¡± ¡°Are you sure, Baby?¡± She frowns. ¡°It¡¯s quite a walk back to the house.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be alright,¡± I nod. ¡°I just need to keep walking north-east, and plus I have a GPS on my phone. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be tired either, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± They exchange a look, and Reba shrugs. ¡°Alright, Baby Vamp, up to you. Just text us if you have any issues, alright? And if you eat, make sure it¡¯s not messy!¡± She gives me a wink, and I nod, putting my shopping bags in the car. I just keep my newly-bought wallet in one of the pockets of my also brand new coat, a big fake fur one. I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get away so easily if I was with anybody else, but Reba and Cecily are just so excited for their ¡°meal¡±, and a bit high on the shopping adrenaline. They bid me a quick goodbye, and the car drives away, towards another part of town and, no doubt, a fancy ce with lots of fresh throats. I sigh. I¡¯m left alone in the parking lot, with thest few customers making their way to the underground. I walk away. I did n to walk home, but I have an extra destination in mind. I realized on the way here that we were close to that road. I start walking, grateful for my tireless legs that don¡¯t mind the high heels on the asphalt. It doesn¡¯t take more than 20 minutes to get there. Westway Road. I only have very blurry memories of the ident. I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to find out the road if it wasn¡¯t for the article I read over and over again, until I knew it by heart¡­ The road on which my mom died. I don¡¯t know why she chose to drive so fast on a rainy night, but I have a hint of why she would have been drinking. I just wish she hadn¡¯t taken the car that day. I wish she would have thought of me, and just stayed home with her four year old¡­ I take a deep breath. It¡¯s an above-ground highway, so it¡¯s not like I can get up there, anyway. I just wanted to see it, just once. If I asked Swithin or Richard, I could probably find where she¡¯s buried as well¡­ I sigh, but keep walking. There¡¯s no use staying around. I was curious to see it, but it¡¯s just a road like any other¡­ And I almost feel sorry for my mother if she sees me now. Sorry I didn¡¯t get to live older than you did, Mom. The neighborhood is quiet and empty at this hour, but I enjoy the loneliness. I can¡¯t be alone a single minute at the Heartgraves Mansion, so this is wee. As someone who¡¯s lived alone for a long, long time without much contact with the outside world, I¡¯m grateful for my new family, but I can¡¯t adjust so easily. I keep walking, but something is tingling in the back of my throat. It¡¯s like a faint ache, something that renders my throat a bit dry, a bit thirsty¡­ I feel my fangs tingle. My eyes get a bit blurry¡­ and red. Shit, seriously? Now? I try to calm down. The streets are empty anyway. I just need to find a human, quick, and hope I¡¯ll have enough self-control to stop¡­ I keep walking, a bit faster, listening to my surroundings. I hear a small group nearby. No, too many. I hear a couple arguing, but they are behind closed doors. I keep going, taking small, dark streets, walking faster. The thirst gets worse, I need blood. I need blood, right now, fast, quick. Warm, delicious, filling blood. Come on, there can¡¯t be literally no one¡­ Suddenly, I hear one. A drunkard, mumbling to himself. Very drunk, from the uneven sounds of his steps. I chase him down, a bit faster than I should. I feel like a panther hunting for her prey, restless and secretive. I¡¯m so horribly thirsty, my vision is turning ck and white¡­ and red. I finally stop him. This should be easy. The guy reeks of cheap alcohol, and he can barely walk already. I don¡¯t bother with the small talk, I literally jump on him, biting like a savage. It¡¯s not good, but it¡¯s filling¡­ I drink, and drink, and drink. Remember to stop, remember to stop, for fuck¡¯s sake¡­ but I want more. Just one more drop¡­ Suddenly, a chuckle stops me. Shit! I didn¡¯t check around. I nce up, and, from the alley I came from, I immediately find a silhouette. I hiss immediately by reflex, and drop my victim to the ground. I sure hope he¡¯s still alive¡­ Yeah, I hear his heartbeat. That was another close one¡­ I try to see the silhouette better. I can just tell it¡¯s a man, but he¡¯s completely hidden in the darkness, and even my eyes can¡¯t really distinguish him from his surroundings, except for the light blonde hair. He smiles, showing off his fangs. Is that an enemy? I remember Atticus, and hiss even more. Shit, can I fight someone? But before I can decide on what to do, he suddenly disappears. Fuck, where did he go? Why? One secondter, I get my answer: bright, blinding headlights, and a loud police siren. I turn my head to find a police caring down the street. Two cops jump out, their eyes on me and my blood-soaked chin and hands. ¡°Hands up!¡± Oh, Swithin is going to kill me¡­ Chapter 20 Chapter 20 ¡°Your name, Madam. I won¡¯t ask twice.¡± I¡¯m almost ttered to get a ¡°madam¡±¡­ Although I probably shouldn¡¯t rejoice at all right now. I¡¯m at the police station, sitting in front of a desk, with a stubborn cop trying to interrogate me. They gave me some tissues to wipe out the blood off my hands and chin a bit, but they are still looking at me like I¡¯m an alien. Can¡¯t me them¡­ ¡°Do you understand my question? ¡­Do you speak English?¡± I roll my eyes. ¡­Is it alright to give my name? ¡°Can I call mywyer?¡± I ask. ¡°First, I want your name,¡± he retorts. ¡°Listen, Lady, you¡¯re not in trouble yet, but you were found with a lot of blood on your hands and an unknown man who¡¯s now in the ER. If it was self-defense, you can tell me. I am not a bad cop, I just want to do my job. Now, your name?¡± ¡°¡­Hera Heartgraves.¡± He sighs, but types it on his decade-oldputer. ¡°Hera¡­ Heartgraves. Age?¡± ¡°That¡¯s rude to ask a Lady that.¡± ¡°Then your birthdate, if that makes you feel any better. Your upation too, please.¡± I stop answering. I won¡¯t know how much trouble I¡¯m in until Swithin or somebody else shows up, so I might as well try and not make it worse. I look around. It¡¯s pretty busy for a police station, they are already getting all the drunkards and people crying about their stuff getting stolen. If it wasn¡¯t so crowded, perhaps I could have gotten away with Charming him, but that just won¡¯t work in such a noisy environment. ¡°Fine,¡± He groans; ¡°I¡¯ll just have to make a good old search. With that attitude, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you have¡­ a¡­ rec-¡­¡± What¡¯s going on? He¡¯s staring at his screen with a confused expression. He hits one of the keys repeatedly, as if there¡¯s something wrong with it. He nces at me, then looks around, and calls over one of his colleagues. What now? ¡°Have you ever seen this?¡± He asks, confused. ¡°You better call the chief,¡± his colleague shakes his head, ncing at me. The cop in charge of me sighs and leaves towards what I guess to be his superior¡¯s office. Less than two minutester, hees running back with an older man, both of them out of breath and giving me strange stares. What. The. Heck? ¡°¡­Can you repeat your name, Madam?¡± Asks his superior, sounding stressed. ¡°Hera Heartgraves.¡± He goes livid. ¡°M-my colleague said you mentioned awyer, Madam?¡± ¡°Can I make that call now? ¡­I have his card in my wallet, which you guys confiscated.¡± The man almost jumps on my wallet, opens it, and sure enough, when he sees Swithin¡¯s business card, he goes even whiter. Maybe I¡¯m not in such a bad position, after all¡­ I watch him nce at me again, then go back to the card. He takes a deep breath, and grabs the phone. ¡°¡­S-Sir Heartgraves? This is Officer Davies, from the London Poli-¡­ Yes, Sir. We have one of your uh¡­ rtives here at the station. ¡­A young woman, Sir. ¡­Yes, Sir, with red hair. ¡­Yes. Yes Sir, I understand. I-I apologize for the inconvenience, Sir¡­ Yes, Sir, I will. Thanks for your understanding, Sir. Good Evening, Sir.¡± He waits until Swithin hangs up, and lets out a long sigh. Then, his eyes go back to me, and he quickly grabs all my belongings they had taken, handing them back to me. ¡°S-Sir Heartgraves ising to get you, Miss Heartgraves. He said to wait for him right outside and that you¡­ You¡¯d better wait for him there.¡± So much for not being in trouble¡­ Still, I grab my belongings, and get up. ¡°¡­Can I wash off a bit at least?¡± I ask. ¡°He won¡¯t be here until a few minutes.¡± They take me to what I guess to be their bathroom, not the visitor one. I quickly wash the blood off my hands and chin, but I can¡¯t help but notice how officer Davies has his eyes on me the whole time, as if he was scared I¡¯d suddenly turn into a monster or something. He seemed pretty scared of Swithin¡­ He¡¯s not charmed, either. Does that mean the London police knows about our kind? Or, at the very least, our family? I don¡¯t ask, and just walk back to the entrance of the station, where they are happy to leave me to wait by myself. Soon enough, a beautiful, silver car arrives and parks right in front of the station. Swithin steps out, ring at me from behind his red shades. I sigh, and walk up to him, arms crossed around my big coat. ¡°¡­Seriously, Baby Vamp?¡± He scolds me. ¡°The police station on your second night?¡± ¡°Thanks foring to get me, Daddy,¡± I grumble, walking up to the passenger seat. ¡°¡­Brat.¡± We sit down in the car, and he takes out a cigarette. ¡°You smoke?¡± ¡°Not in the house, Catherina hates it.¡± ¡°¡­It seemed easy to get me out of there. What do they know?¡± ¡°Just enough,¡± he retorts. ¡°If the name Heartgraveses up, I get a call. ¡­Now, are you going to tell me what happened?¡± ¡°I split ways with Reba and Cecily to go home, and I got thirsty on the way. I made¡­ a mess out of it.¡± ¡°I already checked. The guy is alive and fine. Seems like you stopped very early, in fact. How?¡± I frown. What happened, indeed? ¡°Somebody showed up,¡± I mutter. ¡°The cops?¡± ¡°No, before that. There was another vampire, he showed up. I think¡­ I think he might have been following me.¡± Swithin¡¯s expression darkens. His eyes are on the police station, but I can tell he¡¯s thinking long and hard. ¡°Did he make contact?¡± ¡°No. He vanished right before the cops showed up.¡± Swithin doesn¡¯t say anything. Only the tip of his cigarette glows in the darkness of the car. After a while, he sighs, and, without a word, smashes his cigarette butt in a tiny box, puts it in his inner pocket, and starts the engine. I nce up. ¡°Stop!¡± He immediately hits the brakes. ¡°¡­Hera?¡± I keep staring at the entrance of the police station. A male figure just walked in, and I thought I recognized him, but how can it be? ¡­Did I just dream it? ¡°The vampire?¡± He asks, ncing in the same direction. ¡°No. No, I thought I saw¡­ But¡­ No, nevermind. Let¡¯s just go home.¡± He doesn¡¯t ask any questions, just lets off the brakes, and slowly drives me home. ¡­Did I just dream that? It could have been any guy walking into a police station, but I was almost sure it was him. ¡­What the hell would Rick be doing in London? Did I imagine that because I saw him on the tapest night? But he was wearing different clothes¡­ Is it even possible that he would be in London so soon? What the heck am I thinking now¡­ I rub my eyelids, feeling very tired all of a sudden. Swithin doesn¡¯t say a word on the way home, and I kind of appreciate that. We get back to the Mansion, and I have a feeling Reba and Cecily are in more trouble than I am. Bartes down with an amused grin. ¡°Somebody tried to y the bad girl?¡± ¡°Somebody needs better supervision,¡± Swithin retorts, ring at him before walking up to his bedroom. Bart grimaces, and waits until he¡¯s out of sight to turn to me. ¡°¡­You alright, Baby Vamp? You look like you saw a ghost. It can¡¯t have been that bad, was it?¡± ¡°Not exactly.¡± We walk to the living room, and I tell him about the incident, including how I saw Rick. It¡¯s just the two of us at first, but Felicia then walks in to listen, and I can hear Cata, in the kitchen as always, probably keeping in ear out also. ¡°¡­I probably imagined it,¡± I mutter. ¡°Perhaps you should consider checking if it¡¯s actually him?¡± Felicia suggests. ¡°No. It can¡¯t be.¡± I don¡¯t want to think it might be true. If Rick is here in London, there¡¯s only one possible reason why, and that reason has to be me. I can¡¯t have that. I need to focus on my revenge instead. And I have been thinking about how to do that, since earlier. ¡°¡­Bart, I want to be hired by him. I¡¯m going to keep up with my n. Be hired, dig up all the dirt and destroy him from the inside.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯s going to¡­ realize it¡¯s you?¡± ¡°The guy saw me dead,¡± I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m sure even he couldn¡¯t imagine that I¡¯de back for him. I¡¯m not even sure my best friend would realize it¡¯s me now, I can barely recognize myself. No, I¡¯m sure I can approach him just fine, the bastard wouldn¡¯t bat an eye.¡± ¡°Will you be fine, though?¡± Felicia asks. I turn to her. I didn¡¯t expect that question¡­ She¡¯s curled up in the armchair, her arms wrapped around a pillow and legs crossed, looking at me with a worried expression. I force myself to breathe, and nod. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be okay,¡± I mutter, only half-convinced. I¡¯ll just hope I don¡¯t murder the bastard right on sight¡­ I feel my cold blood rising to a boiling point just thinking about him, who knows what I¡¯ll do when pushes to shove? ¡­Yeah, I¡¯d push him off any cliff or building. ¡°How do you n to join hispany, though?¡± Bart frowns. ¡°It¡¯s not like he¡¯ll just wee anybody with open arms. You also can¡¯t leave Europe, you promised Richard.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°I don¡¯t n to leave Europe,¡± I nod. ¡°He¡¯s alreadying here. I just need to get his attention.¡± ¡°Does hispany have a branch here?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± That might be an issue. How am I supposed to infiltrate apany that¡¯s overseas? ¡°We could always create an opportunity.¡± I turn around. Swithin is standing at the entrance of the living room, Benedict and Lancelot right behind him. ¡°¡­How?¡± I ask, interested. ¡°If that man is as greedy for money and narcissistic as you said, all we need is to make him think he¡¯s justnded an amazing opportunity to branch out here, in London. You just need to decide on the Business, and we can work to make him want it, and have it.¡± I take a second to think. I don¡¯t know if that will be as easy as they make it sound, but to be fair, I¡¯m pretty sure Swithin knows his business like the back of his hand. If half of what Bart told me about him is true, he can definitely hook Charles on a business opportunity. Even better, he can get Hera on that bastard¡¯s radar, and that¡¯s all I¡¯m asking. So, how do I intend to trap him? Charles hung on to what my father had taught him to diversify hispany¡¯s actions, but his favourite part was the entertainment industry. I remember howpetitive it was for any actor or actress in the agency but me, and even more for the models¡­ I had seen some of the girls cry and quit under the pressure. ¡­maybe it wasn¡¯t just all because of the contracts. ¡°¡­What about a modelling agency?¡± Benedict raises an eyebrow behind Swithin, while Lance chuckles. ¡°Why?¡± Swithin asks. ¡°Charles is a narcissistic asshole and a control freak. I remember his modelling agency was very hard on all the girls, and when one of his models quit without warning, he gloated about dragging them to court, hiswyers made sure she had to repay him thousands for breach of contract.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t that bother you at the time?¡± Bart frowns. ¡°I learned about it long after it was over,¡± I shrug. ¡°And only because another actress I knew told me about it. I barely even interacted with the models¡­ or with anyone that worked for him, really.¡± ¡°Best way to manipte your employees,¡± Benedict shrugs. ¡°Keep them from talking and exchanging too much info. Information is power.¡± ¡°¡­I think I should be a model,¡± I suddenly dere. ¡°If that¡¯s who Charles mistreated and abused the most, I want to start this way. Plus, I don¡¯t see what else I could do. I don¡¯t want to be an actress again, and I don¡¯t have a degree that would get me a job in any other field he controls. Moreover, he¡¯s the type to underestimate female staff, even more so the models. He won¡¯t see meing¡­¡± ¡°You could probably pass for one,¡± nods Lancelot. ¡°You¡¯re rather tall and skinny. Plus, models usually avoid the sun so their skin won¡¯t be damaged¡­ That could work.¡± ¡°You¡¯reing out of nowhere, though,¡± Bart frowns. ¡°How do we make him recruit a newbie model out of the blue?¡± ¡°¡­We give him one he¡¯d be interested in recruiting,¡± smiles Swithin. ¡°We create a modelling agency in London, put it on the verge of copse, make Charles Williams think he can buy an amazing business opportunity for pennies and get a future top-model to be as a bonus.¡± ¡°Make that two!¡± Cecily and Reba just walked in, and the firstpletely ignores Swithin¡¯s re to walk into the salon, hands on her hips. ¡°If Hera bes a model, I want to be one too!¡± She exims. ¡°You two did receive my text that I had to go and get Hera out of the Police Station, right?¡± Swithin frowns. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea, Hera,¡± Reba smiles, ignoring him. ¡°If the Agency looks on the verge of copse, it would make sense that they have let most of their models go except for a handful.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have much time, though,¡± frowns Benedict. ¡°How do we set up a modelling agency, make it look on the verge of copse and get the man¡¯s attention while he¡¯s staying in London?¡± ¡°¡­A business on the verge of copse could use awyer,¡± mutters Swithin with a creepy smile. ¡°What if thewyer in charge of Miss Starr¡¯s penthouse just happened to also have Miss Heartgraves as a client, trying to sue her current agency for unpaid work? We¡¯d let him know that he¡¯s got first-hand insight on a future business opportunity. If he¡¯s so proud, he won¡¯t let it pass, and he¡¯ll jump on this thinking it was just his luck.¡± ¡°I like that,¡± Reba smiles. ¡°Nothing better to trap a man than his ego¡­¡± Oh, now it¡¯s starting to look like something¡­ ¡°You can¡¯t just pretend to be a model overnight, though,¡± frowns Cecily. ¡°Ever done actual work before?¡± ¡°I got a few contracts as an actress,¡± I nod. ¡°Photoshoots for a brand here and there, or promotional pictures for a movie, but nothing as an actual model. It wouldn¡¯t bepletely new, but not something I can im to have a lot of experience in either¡­¡± ¡°Well, we can help with that,¡± smiles Reba. ¡°That won¡¯t be enough,¡± says Cecily. ¡°You need to get a book, proof you¡¯ve been working in this industry for a little while at least. We need to find an actual photographer and get you started as soon as possible.¡± ¡°¡­I think I have an idea,¡± I mutter. ¡°Alright,¡± nods Reba. ¡°Then, Swithin dear, can you take care of setting up the fake agency with Benedict, and Cecily and I will work on preparing Baby a decent book for a model!¡± ¡°Why do I always get more and more work?¡± He groans. ¡°You Ladies do know I have other things going on, right?¡± ¡°Come on,¡±ughs Lancelot, patting his shoulder. ¡°Your Empire isn¡¯t going to copse because you help the little sis¡¯ for a while, big boss. I¡¯ll give you a hand.¡± Swithin rolls his eyes, but the three of them walk away to another area of the ground floor, most likely an office, while I take out my smartphone. ¡°What are you looking up?¡± Asks Cecily, interested. ¡°I¡¯m searching the forums of Models in London. I already have a good idea where to start, now I just need a name and an appointment¡­¡± If I¡¯m going to have to make a name for myself quickly, I need a photographer with a big reputation. Luckily for me, the best photographers often turn out to also be the worst¡­ Chapter 21 Chapter 21 ¡°¡­I hate the idea,¡± groans Bart. It¡¯s already the second time he said that. ¡°Chill, Bart, he¡¯s perfect for this,¡± I chuckle. ¡°The girls on the forum were unanimous. That photographer is a typical asshole, using his reputation to force them to do nudes. But, he does have some talent, and plenty of reputation in the field, which is why none of them has been able to sue the bastard¡­ Too bad for him, I doubt he¡¯s ever met someone who could actually stand up to his schemes.¡± ¡°¡­Yeah, I hate it.¡± I ignore him, and step out of the car. Cecily helped me pick out my outfit, and we settled for one of my new pairs of slim jeans, and a ck, fitted tank top, the basic outfit for a model. With my high-heel boots, my coat and the ck cap, I look the part. I¡¯m also not wearing any makeup, which makes me d for my new wless vampire skin¡­ I adjust the big sses on my nose, anotherst-minute essory I thought about, just in case. ¡°You wait for me here,¡± I say, leaning against the car¡¯s window. ¡°I¡¯ll be just fine, Bart. If he doesn¡¯t think I came alone, he¡¯ll be even more annoying to deal with, and I don¡¯t want to spend more time than necessary up there already. Okay? Just go and¡­ have a drink while I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°Very funny.¡± He keeps on a grouchy face, and his hands tight around the wheel. I know he won¡¯t leave the car and just keep listening to everything that¡¯s going on up there, but I¡¯m really not worried either way. If anything, I¡¯d be worried for the bastard waiting for me upstairs. Actually, this will be a good exercise for me¡­ I check the texts again. I¡¯m a bit early, but so be it. Any girl should have been wary of a man that offered a shooting session at seven in the evening, but for me, it was perfect, right after sunset and with still enough time to prepare myself. I re-read the messages while getting out of the car and walking up to the building. It was quick. My shy text with a brief bio. His prices, sent an hourter making himself look very busy, but really, all I had to do was to send a couple of pictures of me. He said yes right away, thanks to Cecily¡¯s thorough catfishing expertise¡­ I got a time and location for the very next evening. I did look good in those pictures we sent, and just innocent enough to be that rotten pig¡¯s type. Finally, I spent a while reading a long thread of girlsining about his methods on an anonymous forum, so I know exactly what to expect. ¡°Hera!¡± He opens the door. ¡°Come in, darling.¡± Damn, he is charming, for an asshole. Perfect white teeth, nice face, well built. He smells like cologne, good cologne and aftershave. I guess there¡¯s a reason so many girls fell for it. The more my vampire eyes look though, the more I find some imperfect details. A random beard patch under his chin, a faint smell of tobo and whiskey, and his shirt not so subtly opened two buttons down on a hairy chest. ¡­ Yuck. His mid-length hair and golden ne tell me he thinks himself more handsome than he really is. Well, perhaps it is theparison with my new male siblings that make him look horribly average¡­ ¡°Good Evening, Sir,¡± I say in my shyest voice. ¡°Sir? Please call me Scott! Your pictures aren¡¯t bad,¡± he says with a bright smile. ¡°You¡¯ve got potential, but howe your Instagram is empty, darling?¡± Of course he checked out my social media. ¡°Oh, I decided to delete everything a while ago and get a fresh start,¡± I smile innocently. ¡°I heard that your social media should be absolutely wless, so I had to get rid of everything that was in there, I intend to manage it better from now on! These pictures will be my first step.¡± ¡°Good, good! You know, I don¡¯t often have time like this for a neer like you, you got lucky. Somebody cancelled on mest minute, so here we go. And also, I do know how to recognize some potential when I see it!¡± There we go, ttering me as if I should be so grateful he agreed to give me two hours of his time¡­ I quickly nce around. We are obviously in his private apartment, so I guess the studio he mentioned is that white corner with the cameras and bright light set up in the living room. It may seem fancy to neers who have only ever taken pictures with a phone or a half-decent camera, but I know this is all pretty cheap equipment to put his hands on. Way to have girlse over making them think it¡¯s some professional studio location. There¡¯s a bottle of whisky visible on the bar of his open kitchen, and I¡¯m sure the door isn¡¯t open on the bedroom just by mistake either. ¡°Oh, would you like a ss?¡± He offers. ¡°I just usually pour myself a ss before work. Rx, I¡¯m not the kind of asshole to force you to drink! It¡¯s just that it often does help to rx the newbies a bit!¡± I was also prepared for this. The girls who refuse to drink get gradually pressured that they are just not rxed enough until they actually agree to the first ss¡­ I¡¯ll skip that part, and make it seem easy. ¡°¡­It¡¯s not too strong, is it?¡± I ask, using my fake shy voice. ¡°Of course not!¡± Liar. At least, he¡¯spletely buying my acting. Looks like I haven¡¯t lost my touch¡­ I nce at the large windows, with lots of natural lighting in. Well, right now it¡¯s natural moonlight. I bet Bart is listening to everything from downstairs, his car is parked right outside those windows. I take the ss Scott hands me, pretending not to see how he just checked me out from head to toe¡­ with a good stop on my cleavage. ¡°You have great proportions, Hera darling,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do amazing! Now, shall we get started?¡± ¡°A-alright,¡± I chuckle, licking the sweet whiskey off my lips. I put the ss down, just a bit left in it, and he saw it. This amount really does nothing to me though, so I¡¯ll have to act ordingly. The taste was a bit odd, even for cheap whiskey, so I suspect there¡¯s something else in it. Well, nothing to bother me. I walk over to the white corner, checking my surroundings as if it was my first time. ¡°So you¡¯ve never taken professional pictures before, honey?¡± He asks. ¡°No, just with my friend¡­ She¡¯s the one who mentioned you, actually, and she heard you were a pretty known photographer in the field.¡± That¡¯s free for his ego. He immediately seems to grow an inch taller, and nods, faking humility. ¡°Well, I like to say I do have a lot of very good rtionships with some of the very best. If you work well with me, having my name on your book is already a very good way to introduce yourself to the agencies honey, it is apetitive world to step into! I could even say a word or two to some of my friends and get you working with the very best, very soon.¡± ¡°I do hope these pictures turn out good,¡± I smile. ¡°That will all depend on you darling!¡± There we go. His ego on the line, we start the photoshoot. At first, I act shy, taking awkward poses, but acting exactly as he directs me, faking some new found confidence. Of course, I actually already know the basics of how to pose, where to look, the way to tilt my head and make myself look good. He¡¯s still happy to try and drop a fewpliments, boasting about my curves, my ¡°natural talent for this¡±, and how I look good in his camera. There¡¯s a hint of flirting, but it¡¯s smooth, always an inch away from the line. Seems like he¡¯s perfected his game over the years, but it¡¯s always the same. The girls on the forum almost always mentioned they had felt ttered by his praise at first¡­ I y his game for a while, giggling at somepliments, acting all shy and cute, yet confident and sexy when ites to taking pictures. It¡¯s a hard bnce, I need to look pro on the pictures, yet make that idiot believe he¡¯s got me dancing in the palm of his hand¡­ ¡°You¡¯re doing absolutely amazing, Honey,¡± he says after a while, checking on his camera. ¡°Shall we take a little break? You must be hot! Let¡¯s have a drink together.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± More giggles, I agree to another ss of whiskey, trying to act like I didn¡¯t see him pour more than one normal dose, and drink it politely, like a good girl. That guy probably thinks he¡¯s being subtle, but his bodynguage is all too clear; he¡¯s getting closer, and when he brushes my skin ¡°by mistake¡±, he jolts, surprised by how cold it is¡­ Still, he¡¯s enjoying the hunt too much to realize I¡¯m not the prey. I suggest we get back to it before he gets too many ideas; I do actually need him to take some good pictures. ¡°¡­Mh, Honey, you¡¯re doing well, but I feel like we¡¯re missing a bit of an opportunity here. Would it be alright if you drop the top? Just the top darling, so we can see that gorgeous body of yours.¡± I hear the faint tension in his voice; he¡¯s testing me. But I smile, and slowly, turn around, and take off my top slowly and shyly. I picked a simple ck bra on purpose. ¡°¡­Amazing,¡± I hear him groan. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± He snaps a few shots, and I¡¯m fine with it; I¡¯ve already shown much more on screen, this much isn¡¯t enough to make me shy. I still have to act the part though, so I pretend that the alcohol is working its part in making me more rxed, and follow his instructions. Of course, it¡¯s not long before he suggests I lose the bra, too. ¡°Just for the sake of those pictures, Honey. It¡¯s always better when there¡¯s nothing like this stupid fabric, so they get a better picture of what you can do.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Off the bra goes, but I¡¯m not a child; I know how to pose so I show enough, but not too much. This time, I step up my A-game: I give him wless poses, cross my arms left and right or give him the back view to hide my nipples; whatever he says, he can¡¯t make some bullshit excuse that I need to show everything when I¡¯m giving him this much. ¡°¡­You¡¯re a diamond in the rough, Honey,¡± he smiles not long after. ¡°Come on, take off the pants now.¡± I smile, and obey. I can imagine Bart fuming in the car, but this is going just as expected. He¡¯s far too excited, and the shutter doesn¡¯t stop even when I¡¯m just taking off my jeans. I pose, with just my simple ck panties left, giggling and acting like a foolish girl who doesn¡¯t realize how wrong this is. ¡°Amazing,¡± he keeps saying, getting closer. ¡°Keep doing this¡­ Yes, great¡­¡± At least he¡¯s still shooting. He¡¯s getting close, though, too close. I know he¡¯s struggling because I do know how to pose, and he hasn¡¯t been needing to give me any directions for a while. He clearly knows what he wants next, but he¡¯ll have to y smoothly to get it this time. ¡°You know, it would be better if you lost the panties too, darling.¡± ¡°You think so?¡± I stop posing, and hand on my hip, staring at him. I cut off the acting, and his smile fades a little. ¡°That¡¯s just my professional advice, Honey. The real pros never say no to nudes! ¡­Look, if you¡¯re embarrassed, I can dim the lights a bit. Do you want another ss? It will help you rx.¡± He goes and quickly fills that ss. I take it, and drink it, while he smiles, thinking he won. When I¡¯m done, I extend my arm, and drop the ss, letting it shatter loudly and theatrically on the ground. Then, I turn my ck irises to him. ¡°You¡¯re a little piece of shit,¡± I say with a smile. He blinks, as if he wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d heard me right. ¡°E-excuse me?¡± ¡°You make all those girls drink until they weren¡¯t sure what they did, took hundreds, thousands of pictures of them nude, of yourself having sex with them, and then, you handed them the eptable pictures, threatening to release the embarrassing ones if they ever spoke. ¡­Did I get any of that wrong?¡± He stumbles back,pletely taken by surprise. Not only am I not drunk at all, but my speech, demeanor and attitude did a 180. I¡¯m now faintly ring at him, trying to use my domination to intimidate him. I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s working, but he does look shocked and unsure at least. ¡°Y-you¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± he groans. ¡°I¡¯ve had this kind of girl before, they just make ims to try and defame me, they have no proof!¡± ¡°Where are the proofs then, Scott?¡± This time, I¡¯m using my charming power. His lips twitch. ¡°I-in myptop¡­ I-In a secure¡­ secure file¡­¡± ¡°Of course. But it¡¯s really bad to keep those images and videos without the girls¡¯ consent, right?¡± ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± ¡°So, I suggest you send all their pictures back to them tomorrow morning, with a long, long, long apology email of how much of a rat you are. And then, you¡¯re going to delete all those pictures from yourptop, and never, ever try that again. What do you think?¡± He slowly nods. I smile, and slowly get closer. Why do I feel so hungry all of a sudden¡­ Oh well. ¡°You¡¯re a rat, but you¡¯ll do for a quick meal.¡± I show my fangs, relish in the sudden panic in his eyes, and bite. Perhaps I make this a bit more painful than necessary, but¡­ he deserves it, right? I suck, suck his blood with delight. Not bad, for a rat. There¡¯s an interesting taste¡­ something a bit yummier than usual. I slowly enjoy each gulp, trying to count. I discussed it with Bart. I need to stop before ten¡­ I try to force myself. Count. Stop, Hera, stop. You¡¯ve had enough. After the eighth, I groan, but step back. He¡¯s still standing there, although looking paller, and wobbling. ¡°Now, forget all this happened. Forget me, forget tonight, and just do as we discussed.¡± I push him with my finger, and he falls. Unconscious, but alive. With a bit of luck, the ss on the floor will serve as a decent exnation for the blood stains¡­ Next, I walk over to the camera, taking the memory card for myself. Then, I quickly put my clothes back on, grab my coat, and walk out, leaving him there. Back downstairs, Bart¡¯s already got the car engine running. I give him my best smile, and get inside. He stares at me for a second. ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re turning into a real baddie, Baby Vamp,¡± he mutters. ¡°¡­Is that bad?¡± I tilt my head. ¡°I don¡¯t hate it, for one,¡± he chuckles. He hands me a tissue to wipe off the bit of blood on my chin, and drives off. I was less messy than usual this time¡­ and that was good, too. Surprisingly yummy¡­ I can barely believe I managed to stop, I could have emptied the bastard dry. I check the time, and it¡¯s not even ten. That was a nice idea. I feel satisfied knowing that I served at least one bastard some well-deserved revenge. Once we get home, Cecily almost jumps on me to see the pictures, and we move to the living room, Felicia, Cata and Lancelot also gather around to see them. A bit proud, I tell them all about how I handled that photographer while theptop starts. ¡°Ha!¡± Scoffs Cecily. ¡°You¡¯re nice to have left him alive. I would have hung this idiot by his balls¡­¡± ¡°Cecily!¡± Cata protests, visibly shocked. ¡°What? At least Baby Vamp got a nice little meal. It¡¯s always better when they are a bit excited isn¡¯t it Baby Vamp?¡± I freeze, confused. ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± They all go silent for a second, and Cecilyughs, her eyes going to Bart. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, please, Bart! You didn¡¯t tell her the best part?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think I had to¡­¡± ¡°What is this about?¡± I ask,pletely confused. ¡°Sex, Baby,¡± Cecily smiles like a cat in heat. ¡°Hunger is Lust¡¯s sister. Desire makes blood taste so much better¡­ You got your first try tonight, and that was just a sample.¡± ¡­Oh. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 ¡°Don¡¯t start dragging her into your antics,¡± Bart groans. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be such a sourpuss Bart,¡± chuckles Reba. ¡°Baby Vamp¡¯s got to learn every bit of it, doesn¡¯t she? And this is by far one of the best parts of our new nature¡­¡± ¡°Still,¡± says Cata, looking a bit worried. ¡°She¡¯s barely learned how to feed herself, she¡¯s a bit too young for this¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not some clueless virgin, Cata,¡± I reassure her. ¡°¡­But seriously? Arousal makes blood taste better?¡± ¡°So much better,¡± Cecily purrs. ¡°That guy¡¯s blood was good, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Reba smiles. ¡°It¡¯s a chemical reaction that makes the humans¡¯ blood even better, and even attracts us vampires to them. It¡¯s like a conditioned response, like some creatures are naturally attracted by some smells or pheromones of their partners or prey, we are attracted by the healthy, excited humans. You¡¯ll find we¡¯re less attracted to intoxicated or ill ones, because their blood is less filling for us.¡±Daily Latest update .noveljar Damn, that seems true. Thinking back, the guys from the bar were definitely excited by me, but the cheap alcohol they were intoxicated on helped minimise my thirst. I can¡¯t help but lick my lips. Scott was a disgusting character, but his blood was the most delicious I¡¯ve had since I transformed, and by far¡­ ¡°You should have seen, back in the day,¡± chuckles Cecily. ¡°There used to be some mean parties going on, with lots of sex and blood¡­¡± ¡°Your orgies almost got us in a lot of trouble is what you forget to mention,¡± hisses Bart, sitting next to me on the couch. ¡°Or did you already forget Richard had to intervene before we got exposed?¡±Daily Latest update .noveljar Now, I¡¯m curious what that¡¯s about¡­ Although from the grimaces Cecily and Reba make, I¡¯ll take a guess that it is not the first time the duo of vampiredies got in trouble. Perhaps that exins why they were so hands-off with me too. I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to get away if it had been Bart or Swithin watching me yesterday. ¡°Pleasantries aside, Darling, those pictures are quite amazing,¡± says Lancelot, staring at the screen of myptop. ¡°Thed took some good pictures but more than that, you do have some real talent!¡± I can¡¯t help but feel a little proud hearing his praise. It¡¯s the first time in a while that I¡¯ve worked, and been sincerely praised for what I did. For a while, everyone in the living room reviews the pictures with me, arguing about the best ones to keep for my book as a model. Scott the Bastard actually had time to take hundreds of shots before I bit him, so there are plenty to choose from, and everyone gets quite interested. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have let him take some in your panties,¡± groans Bart. ¡°The man¡¯s a pig.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just delete them,¡± nods Reba, suddenly taking theptop from me. Before I can argue, she quickly deletes the most ¡°naked¡± pictures of me, and even argues about a couple more that Lancelot or Bart are speaking against. I have to admit, I¡¯m a bit amused to see my hundreds of years-older siblings trying to protect the naive twenty-five years old I am. Or perhaps it¡¯s their more conservative views speaking, but none of those pictures of me in underwear are nearly as racy as blood orgies¡­Daily Latest update .noveljar In the end, I¡¯m left with a pretty impressive stack of about a hundred pictures that everyone agreed on, and Cecily sets herself next to me in the living room to start editing them. I have to admit, although I¡¯ve seen that process a couple of times, I know literally nothing about photo editing, but it quickly proves to be more interesting than I thought. Reba has work to do so she leaves us to it, while Bart, uninterested, just starts ying on his phone at one end of the sofa, and Cata goes back to the kitchen, onlying back regrly to pour us some tea. To my surprise, Lancelot is surprisingly knowledgeable in photography and modelling as well. ¡°I did some work as a model, a while ago,¡± he exins. ¡°Turns out there is a lot of money to be made even when you¡¯re a bit of an aged wine¡­¡± Cecily rolls her eyes. ¡°Please spare us another story, Lance. If your ego intes any more than this, it¡¯s going to explode¡­¡± I have fun listening to them bicker, but I¡¯m more focused on the actual work at hand. Are those photos really going to be enough? I¡¯m barely learning to amodate and learn from my new body. I clearly remember taking those pictures just tonight, but the killer with her gorgeous red hair, lean body and burning stare in there still feels like a bit of a stranger to me. I tried to copy what I thought a model should act like, who I thought Hera would act like¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t like them?¡± I suddenly realise Cecily¡¯s caught on to my strange expression. I shake my head. ¡°No, they¡¯re fine.¡± ¡°Fine?¡± She scoffs. ¡°I¡¯m jealous of you right now, and that¡¯s despite loving absolutely everything about myself. I¡¯m never going to grow those inches nor have that body type, Hera. You should feel blessed with what you have. I don¡¯t know how underappreciated you¡¯ve been until now, but it¡¯s about damn time you start to realise your talent. You can afford to be your own product. Most humans out there spend hundreds trying to be prettier, taller, thinner, or whatever is the decade¡¯s trend. You are a beautiful piece of woman, Baby Vamp, so own it. You nailed that photoshoot and even got a bastard bleeding. Don¡¯t you dare think this is only half good as it is.¡± Her words hit me like a truck. I can¡¯t remember thest time I¡¯ve genuinely appreciated something about myself. ¡­Why was I feeling like this body wasn¡¯t mine? Sure, the vampire glow-up helped, but it is still my body. It¡¯s not so different from the one I had just a week ago. It¡¯s the same height, the same features, and the same person inside. Hera isn¡¯t¡­ somebody else. She¡¯s me, a new me born from the ashes June left behind. Like¡­ Yeah, like a butterfly out of its chrysalis. There¡¯s no shame in being different. Some people go on diets, some people wear makeup or change their hair color. Some get fake tan, some bleach their teeth¡­ I¡¯m not so different. I¡¯m just the next best version of myself.Daily Latest update .noveljar ¡°Thanks, Cecily.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so wee. Now, as touching as this was, can we go back to business? I¡¯m only in picture five and we need a good number of these to upload to your instagram and prepare your book¡­¡± I nod, and we get back to it. Although Cecily does most of the actual editing work, giving me lots of tips along the way, so does Lance. She also gives me a dozen references of videos and books I should check out to learn more. Lancelot is even more surprising. While Cecily has to tell him a few times to re-center the story back to me, he is incredibly knowledgeable about the fashion industry. He quotes some of the biggest names in the industry like they are just beginners, and from what I gather, he¡¯s been invited to at least a dozen of the most famous runways. Before I know it, we spend a good portion of the night talking about photoshoots, agencies, the history of the modelling industry, and everything I should know before trying to pass for a model. I¡¯m enjoying this more than I thought, and before sunrise, I even get into some practice with Lance acting as my coach, telling me how to pose, ways to please the camera and all the basics of modelling. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve learned this much from the few gigs I got back when I was an actress. The more we speak, actually, the more I realise I could have done a lot more modelling even when I was just an actress. I mean, isn¡¯t itmon to find some actress on the cover of a magazine, or acting as a model for some brand? Yet, I never got to do any work outside of the agency. More proof that Charles was micromanaging everything I did¡­ ¡°Alright,¡± Cecily smiles after a little while. ¡°I think we got something to work with right there. I¡¯m just going to take some of these, post it on your instagram with a few hashtags, and get it running.¡± ¡°Will that be enough?¡± I frown.Daily Latest update .noveljar ¡°Of course not!¡± She sighs. ¡°This is justying down the base, Hera. Moveover, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re really trying to sign you with an agency, we just need to make it look like you could have. So, we need to build you a mini-career as a model, and make sure you can act the part from there on.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to need to have you shoot some fake photoshoots you would have done with that agency Swithin will be building,¡± Lance nods. ¡°The agency is ready.¡± We turn around, and Swithin just walked in, his tablet in his hands, showing us some website page of what looks like a really believable agency. He shows it to me, and sure enough, under their ¡°signed model¡± tab, I see my brand new profile picture, along with a few other unknown faces. ¡°My contacts already have it all ready,¡± he says. ¡°The other models don¡¯t exist but we somehow created a minimum of background on each of them, just in case he has the idea to look for them. The paperwork is shallow, but we covered enough of our tracks so it will look believable to anyone from the general public.¡± ¡°You made Benedict the Agency director?¡± I frown, showing the staff pictures. ¡°We need someone to be able to act the part if he ever gets too curious,¡± Swithin shrugs. ¡°Officially, the agency is under his name too, although I used a fake name for him.¡± Indeed. Benedict is listed as Agency Director Benedict Ri, twenty plus years in the industry, with a small paragraph of achievements, most of those probably fake. I see he also listed Vivian, one of the Heartgraves I¡¯ve yet to meet, as the Agency Public Rtions Manager¡­ Aside from those two, all the other people listed there are unknown, but I suspect some of them might be real. ¡°Officially, I will be Hera¡¯s uncle who is helping her sue her previous agency for unpaid contracts and a long list of other management issues,¡± he exins. ¡°Charles Williams already scheduled his visit for later today, at eleven in the morning.¡± ¡°Already?¡± I exim. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d see that bastard so soon! ¡°We¡¯re the one pressing him,¡± Swithin shrugs. ¡°Plus, we need to trap that bastard before he can put a finger on your assets, remember? We have a whole lot to do if we want to expose him and get your revenge, Baby Vamp, hence why we¡¯re getting started and we have to act fast for absolutely everything. Cecily, how is her profileing along? I need more of her pictures.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on it, you workaholic,¡± she groans. ¡°I can send you a few more this morning.¡± ¡°Send them to Anna. She will go and get two framed for my office. I need to make Williams curious about Hera, so this will help. Hera, go get changed.¡± ¡°Changed for what?¡± ¡°A daylight outing. It might not be pleasant, but your ex-fianc¨¦ isnding in a bit over three hours and we need to be ready before that.¡± I feel a rush of adrenaline all of a sudden. I didn¡¯t realize we spent most of the night on those pictures, and chatting about my new hypothetical modeling career. I run back to my bedroom, and under Cecily¡¯s advice, I pick a white turtleneck, a beige coat and leather pants with boots, a cap and sses to hide my face. While getting ready, I can¡¯t help but feel the nervousness rise. Charles ising to Ennd.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The man who pushed me to my death, ruined my life and made it miserable for months ising here. ¡­What the fuck am I going to do? The rage surges again. I¡¯d be able to kill him, I think. The mere thought of everything I have endured until now is driving me crazy. I stuff the cap on my head and the large sses on my face, and run downstairs. I find not only Swithin but also Bart waiting for me. The first one added an elegant hat and a long coat, while Bart¡¯s face is hidden under an oversized hoodie, and he also put some sunsses on. ¡°You¡¯reing?¡± I ask, surprised. ¡°Baby Vamp still needs some proper supervision,¡± he shrugs. ¡°And since babysitting is my only option for going out¡­¡± I chuckle, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯s more than happy toe. Meanwhile, Cecily sighs in the living room. ¡°I¡¯m going to keep working on those, but no offense Hera, if I see more of your pictures after sunrise, I might murder you when youe back. I need my beauty sleep. Swithin, don¡¯t you dare email me after sunrise.¡± ¡°As long as you get what we need from you before then,¡± coldly retorts Swithin. ¡°Lancelot?¡± ¡°I¡¯m on it! Just making a few calls, sending a few emails, we should have a couple of gigs for our Baby Vamp lining up by morning¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re really getting me work?¡± I ask, a bit excited. ¡°I¡¯m trying to, darling!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see when wee back,¡± says Swithin. ¡°Hera, let¡¯s go.¡± I nod, and follow him outside. Soon enough, I¡¯m back in the silver car, with Bart in the back seat, and we get in the busy London traffic. I guess we¡¯re reaching the normal morning time for humans, so the traffic is quite heavy. We make a quick stop so Swithin actually shows me his office in south London. I didn¡¯t think it would be a real thing, but it is. He has a proper office, with even his own gold namete with his actual name on it. To think you can find members of the Heartgraves family so easily feels strange to me¡­ We only make a quick stop, though. Just enough so I¡¯d be familiar with the ce, as his niece should. Then, we¡¯re back into the car and on the way to the airport. I get gradually more nervous as we get closer. I¡¯ve got so many different feelings surging like various waves. Anger, Worry, Fear, Angst, and more Anger. I don¡¯t know what to expect. I don¡¯t know how to react, what to say. Swithin keeps telling me I¡¯m not supposed to make contact, only watch Charles from afar and help him identify whoever he possibly came with. I can¡¯t say how much distance will be needed between him and I¡­ When Swithin finally parks, it feels all too soon. We step outside, in the sunrise, and I can¡¯t help but grimace, turning my back to the sun. It¡¯s too fucking bright¡­ Thank goodness for the sunsses. Without a word, we quickly walk inside, towards the International Arrivals Hall. Once inside, Swithin nces at the board. ¡°Shit, theynded early¡­ You two, go.¡± Bart grabs my arm, and gently pulls me towards the elevator. A couple of minutester, we are standing on the concourse, with a great view of the people arriving from the different flights, but they would have to raise their heads to actually pay attention to us. Bart bought us a couple of coffee, although I really don¡¯t need the caffeine. It just tastes fine to my new taste buds, and I¡¯m d to have something to hold on to while we wait¡­ I nce down, and Swithin is standing there, holding out his tablet with Charles¡¯ name on it. Was he supposed to meet him at the airport? ¡°¡­Rx,¡± Bart mutters, giving me a little elbow bump. ¡°You¡¯re tense and standing too still.¡± ¡°You should be d I¡¯m not running down there to kill him myself¡­¡± He chuckles, but doesn¡¯t add anything. I pull the cup to my lips, forcing myself to sip. ¡­Calm down, calm down. There¡¯s at least a couple more minutes before the flight from New York City releases its passengers, they literallynded just minutes ago, plus the border control time¡­ While I¡¯m trying to distract myself by ncing around, my eyes stop on a tall, male figure. He¡¯s standing in front of the doors. ¡°Fuck,¡± I mutter. This time, there¡¯s no mistake. It¡¯s Rick. *Author Note: Thanks for reading! Chapter 23 Chapter 23 I can barely believe my eyes, yet the truth is there, in front of me, pping me right in the face. It¡¯s definitely Rick. I had doubts about seeing him at the police station, but this time, it¡¯s not just a short vision in a blink, he¡¯s really right there, in front of my eyes, and he¡¯s not going anywhere. That tight knot appears in my throat again. ¡­Why the fuck is he in London? He¡¯s standing right in front of the doors, arms crossed, jaw clenched, staring as if he can¡¯t be bothered to blink. It¡¯s been a few years since I saw himst, but he¡¯s barely changed. If anything, he seems a bit bulkier, and his ck hair is cut neatly, short, unlike that beach surfer mid-length style he had when we were young¡­ He¡¯s not wearing his uniform either, just some simple white shirt and denim pants, and a thick coat over it, perhaps a biker¡¯s jacket. I can only see him from the back, just a bit of his profile towards us, but that¡¯s more than enough for me to recognize him. I can guess his five-o-clock shadow too¡­ My heart tightens a bit. Shit. ¡°What is it?¡± Asks Bart, trying to find what or who I¡¯m staring at.Daily Latest update .noveljar ¡°¡­My ex, Rick,¡± I mutter. ¡°He¡¯s here too.¡± It takes him a couple of minutes to spot him amongst the crowd, but when he does, he clicks his tongue. ¡°So you didn¡¯t dream it after all. What is he doing here?¡± ¡°He¡¯s waiting for Charles¡­?¡± That¡¯s the only usible theory. He¡¯s waiting right outside the doors, and as I nce at the list of iing flights, the one from New York City is just the most likely one. Or is there somebody else on the flight? From the way he¡¯s ring at those doors, I wouldn¡¯t think so¡­ But why? Why the hell did he come all the way to London? Did he find out Charles wasing here and followed him? Or did he hear about the fake apartment under my name? If Rick¡¯s really part of the NYPD now, he could easily get ess to that kind of information. ¡­Is he really investigating my death? Shit, I wish he¡¯d stay out of this. ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± Bart asks, suddenly grabbing my arm.Daily Latest update .noveljar Before realizing, I had already taken the direction of the stairs. ¡°I just¡­ I just want to check if that¡¯s really him,¡± I mutter, unable to calm down. ¡°I¡¯ll be quick.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Swithin wants us to stay away, your ex will being out any minute!¡± ¡°If he is and Rick makes a scene, it will make things difficult too,¡± I retort. ¡°Just let me check, Bart.¡±Daily Latest update .noveljar I free myself from his grip and walk away before he can say anything more. I just need to confirm¡­ I just need to see him from up close. Maybe Bart¡¯s right, maybe I¡¯ve gone mad. I know I should listen to Swithin and stay away, but I can¡¯t. A part of me is just begging to get closer, just a bit closer, to see him. Staring from afar isn¡¯t enough¡­ I just want to see his face. I quickly step down the stairs, people stepping aside as my high heels announce my approach. I get a few stares, gazes attracted to my red hair and white coat contrast, or people curious about my unusual appearance, like wearing sunsses inside an airport. I ignore them all, and just walk around the arrival hall, circling around Rick from far enough, just trying to find a safe angle to see and not be seen. Of course, Swithin notices me, and I see him frown behind his red shades. Sorry, Swithin, I just need a minute¡­ or a few. My heart tightens every time I get a glimpse of Rick. There are hundreds of people in the airport, so even staring in his direction, my view is often blocked by the random flow of travelers. It¡¯s chaotic, but everybody but him is a blur. I see this scene as if everything in the background was out of focus, like those slow scenes in a movie. Except that nobody can hear the loud ruckus going on in my head, in my chest. It¡¯s really him. He¡¯s older, of course, than what I remember of him. I¡¯m choked up by regrets, and, much worse, by hope. Will he spot me amongst the crowd? Would he recognize me? ¡­Would he be willing to forgive me? I stand there, still, for a few seconds, staring in his direction. He hasn¡¯t changed that much in the few years I haven¡¯t seen him. He has the same strong features, hisrge chin, his strong eyebrows, his deep, dark eyes. The sexy tan of his skin, and even that uneven nose I always loved to make fun of. I remember a much younger Rick, skinnier, too tall for his age and insecure in his skin. There¡¯s nothing looking insecure about the man I¡¯m staring at. His shoes firmly nted on the floor, his strong chin, his determined eyes. My stomach decides to make a knot too. I step back, feeling a bit anxious all of a sudden. ¡­Is he still mad at me? Would he be mad if he saw me now? I don¡¯t know if I could handle it.Daily Latest update .noveljar I¡¯ve been staring for too long. He suddenly feels it. His cop senses, perhaps, make him lose his focus on the arrival doors, and start ncing around. I quickly turn around, pretending to step in the long line for an overpriced airport coffee. Nervous, I try not to nce back, but this time, I¡¯m the one feeling the stare. A shiver runs down my spine. Has he seen me, or am I just imagining this? My phone rings, and I pretend to take the call while stepping out of the line. Some people stare at me, wondering why I bothered to stand in line for such a short time, or if there¡¯s an actual reason for those sunsses. I sigh, and answer. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Hisses Swithin.Daily Latest update .noveljar ¡°My ex is here,¡± I mutter. ¡°¡­Oh. I see him,¡± he says after a few seconds. ¡°Is he going to be a problem?¡± ¡°Depends what would be a problem. He looks like he¡¯s getting ready to pounce on Charles.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t have that. I don¡¯t like a Cop on our trail, and I need to get Williams¡¯ trust, this is a bother. Grab his attention.¡± I almost drop the phone. Shit! I turn around, finding Swithin with my eyes. Luckily for me, Rick¡¯s back to staring at the arrival doors, in the exact same position as before. How the hell am I supposed to get him to look away and forget Charles, he looks like a sniper waiting for his perfect window of opportunity¡­ I nce around. I can¡¯t cause amotion in a bloody airport, there¡¯s got to be security everywhere. ¡°Hera, hurry,¡± he says. ¡°The first travellers of the New York flight areing out.¡± I hang up and nce around. I can¡¯t approach Rick, I need to find somebody and something that will distract him enough¡­ A man walks past me with a heart-shaped balloon, and it gives me an idea. I look around, looking for a single woman. I find a young woman, sitting in the waiting area, a bit younger than me, with a cringe orange tan and tinum blonde hair, apparently alone and busy on her phone, she¡¯s not looking up. I quickly go and sit right next to her. When she nces at me, curious to see who sat next to her, I give her a smile. She smiles back, a bit awkward. ¡°Hi,¡± I say with an attractive smile. ¡°Hi,¡± she answers, visibly a bit curious about me. ¡°Do we know each other?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just waiting for a friend. You too?¡± ¡°My Nan. I¡¯m supposed to get her but her flight¡¯s bloodyte¡­¡± I subtly slide my sses down my nose, and focus on the bit of Charming I¡¯ve done before. ¡°Do you see the young man standing in front of the doors, with the biker jacket?¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± She mutters, under my power. ¡°You find him very attractive. You should try and get his number. You really, really want his phone number.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± She slowly gets up, and sure enough, she quickly walks up to Rick, arranging her hair, clothes and attitude on the way. A bit amused, I see her approach him, unting a smile, putting a hand on his arm. Hey, hands off¡­ Shit, I¡¯m an idiot. He nces at her, visibly confused and losing his focus. I know I purposely picked a girl he¡¯d never be attracted to, but it still annoys me quite a bit to see his attention suddenly absorbed by this English girl. I cross my arms, staring at the scene, a bit annoyed. At least, it worked. More peoplee off the NYC flight and he just can¡¯t get rid of her. Damn, Rick, you idiot, are you seriously blushing? I roll my eyes, and go back to staring at the entrance. More peoplee out of the doors¡­ I spot Charles. He¡¯s not alone. That brte from my funeral is here too, plus a man I¡¯ve never seen before, and another woman, an older one, perhaps in her forties. Never seen her either. Quickly, Swithin walks up to him, introduces himself. They shake hands, and Swithin escorts them outside. I nce back at Rick. He¡¯s spotted Williams, and he¡¯s desperate to get rid of the blonde to walk up to them, but they are on the other side of the arrival hall. It¡¯s toote. I smile, and get up. Bart quickly arrives by my side as we head towards a different exit. ¡°Your jealous face was epic,¡± he mocks me. ¡°Shut up. I did what Swithin asked¡­¡± I nce towards the blonde. If only there was a way to stop the charming from afar¡­ Bart chuckles. ¡°Poor Baby Vamp. Seeing your two exes the same day, a bit rough isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t shut up, I swear I¡¯m breaking all your game consoles as soon as we get back.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± We quickly try to walk out, but as the travelers from the states get out, there¡¯s a bit of a crowd already, and we have to slow down to try and walk around groups and families reuniting. I can¡¯t help but smile at a pair of children running into their grandparents arms. Myst experiences of airport arrivals were always drowned in the blinding shes of dozens of paparazzis¡­ Shit, I lost Bart. I nce over, and he¡¯s giving me a grimace from across what seems to be a small group of teenagers, perhaps a school trip of some sort. Shit, shit. I got some eyes on me, I¡¯m standing out with my shy appearance and my height. I try to walk around them, adjusting my sunsses on my face. They can¡¯t recognize you, they can¡¯t recognize you, calm down¡­ I lost Bart, but I¡¯ve managed to clear my way to the exit. ¡°June¡­?¡± I stop, one second toote to realize I shouldn¡¯t have. Don¡¯t nce that way. It¡¯s definitely Rick¡¯s voice, but I can only guess how far back he is on my left-back corner. Just a few steps, maybe. If it wasn¡¯t for my vampire hearing, I wouldn¡¯t even have heard him across the crowd. I stand still, frozen. I want to look so bad. I want to see the look in his eyes, see how he¡¯s looking at me right now, what his feelings are. Anger? Sadness? Regrets, perhaps? ¡­Shit, stay strong. I see him in the corner of my vision. Less than a second has passed, but I have to make a decision. I resume my walk, as if I hadn¡¯t heard him, just a bit faster and in the opposite direction. I hope it doesn¡¯t show in my walk how insane I¡¯ve be right now. Every cell of my body is screaming to turn back, face him and tell him the truth, or tell him to stay away, but I can¡¯t. I force myself to put one foot before the other, towards wherever the fuck Bart¡¯s gone to. It¡¯s the worst sensation ever. Knowing he¡¯s right there, he¡¯s just steps away from me, and I can¡¯t go to him and tell him everything. I feel my heart breaking again. How many more times will I have to be so cruel to him? Rick doesn¡¯t deserve all the shit I¡¯ve put him through, why is he even still crossing paths with me? I force myself to keep walking, a bit faster, ignoring my head, my heart, my stomach and everything around me. ¡­I must have dreamt that. He couldn¡¯t have recognized me. Perhaps he saw a blonde in the crowd and got confused. Perhaps it was even just some stupid magazine with my face on it. I have scarlet red hair, huge shades and a cap on. How the hell would he have possibly recognized me? ¡­There¡¯s no way. Thank God I step out of that damn airport, and I spot Bart, waiting for me in the Taxi area with a strange expression. I walk up to him, angry, and just hop into the first avable ck taxi without saying a word. Bart follows right behind me, and it¡¯s only after he¡¯s closed the door and begins chatting with the driver that I dare look out the window, towards the airport¡¯s exit. No sign of Rick. I let out a faint sigh of relief, but if I¡¯m honest, I know I¡¯m as relieved as I am disappointed¡­ It¡¯s a strange feeling. The car starts and drives away into the long line of cars trying to leave the busy airport. I close my eyes and rest my head back, my whole body still shaking from the experience. ¡°What the hell happened?¡± ¡°¡­I think Rick may have recognized me,¡± I mutter with a hoarse voice. ¡°Maybe I imagined it¡­¡± ¡°No, I meant between you and that guy, Hera,¡± He groans. ¡°You¡¯re definitely not over him, and it seems to me he¡¯s not over you either, so what the fuck happened that you left him for that shithead?¡± He nces at the driver, probably careful not to slip anything too dangerous about our kind, my identity or my death. I re at him, but he shakes his head. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look,¡± he grunts. ¡°Cecily might be too self-absorbed to care, but I recognize a broken heart when I see one, I¡¯ve had my fair share over the cen- over the years. Plus, this guy looks like he¡¯s not going to let go of that bone, so we need to know what to expect if he¡¯s after Charles too.¡± ¡°He¡­ Rick hates Charles,¡± I mutter. ¡°And he has a strong sense of justice. Too much, even. He¡¯s not going to let go¡­ He doesn¡¯t know the real reason I left him, Bart, and before you ask, I don¡¯t want to talk about it, alright? I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m ready, but not now. Just know that¡­ Rick and I were friends for years, then we got together for four of those years until I broke up with him. The break up was hard on both of us. He tried to reach out a few times, but¡­ every time, I was too afraid to tell him the truth, and I couldn¡¯t leave Charles. Rick and I¡­ We came from different worlds.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really in different worlds now,¡± Bart retorts. ¡°¡­And why do I have a feeling your ex-fianc¨¦ has something to do with the breakup?¡± I don¡¯t answer, and look away, at the cars passing by the window. ¡­Charles had everything to do with me leaving Rick, but it was my fault. I was an idiot, aplete, absolute idiot. My mistake caused this, and a lot worse. Shit, I don¡¯t want to think about this, not now. I need to focus. ¡°¡­You said your ex didn¡¯t take the break up well?¡± Scoffs Bart. When I nce back, I realize he was just looking at his phone. He puts it back with a grin. ¡°He¡¯s definitely not going to let go. Swithin said his car is being followed. By some dude on a bike¡­¡± Oh no, Rick, for fuck sake¡­ *Author Note: Thanks for reading! As always, please leave ament or two, like the chapter, and see you in the next one! ^^ Chapter 24 Chapter 24 ¡°Hey, can you drive a bit faster mate?¡± Bart asks the driver. ¡°We¡¯re in a bit of a hurry.¡± This is going toplicate everything. How the hell are we supposed to swindle Charles and investigate all his crap if Rick¡¯s already on it? And I can¡¯t risk exposing myself or the Heartgraves. Who knows how Rick would react to the change, too¡­ Would he really recognize me? Minutes ago, I would have thought it was impossible, but I still can¡¯t doubt what my ears heard. How the hell would he have recognized me¡­? I can¡¯t wrap my head around it. I kept thinking about it for the whole trip. Our n was to get to Swithin¡¯s office ahead of him, but now we¡¯rete, and I find myself looking around, trying to spot a bike in the midst of the cars heading to London. Somehow, we manage not to cross paths with them, and by some miracle even arrive at Swithin¡¯s office first. Perhaps he purposefully took a detour. Bart walks in, and guides me through Swithin¡¯s office. There¡¯s a little waiting salon first, with four chairs, a coffee table and some nts, and a little desk for a secretary that¡¯s apparently startingter in the day. Then, we got to his actual office. It¡¯s surprisingly spacious, withrge windows onto the street. I just have time to nce around; I find it a bit old-fashioned with wooden floors and old stylish furniture, contrasting with the high-tech equipment and big leather desk chair, but it suits Swithin. I can¡¯t help but notice there¡¯s a brand new portrait of me, way too big forfort, right in the middle of the wall on his right¡­ It¡¯s definitely one of the portraits I shot last night, but Cecily managed to make it look like it came from the official photoshoot of a Magazine, truly professional and all. I¡¯m amazed by how quickly they moved to have it printed, framed and hung there overnight, but we don¡¯t have time for questions. Bart opens a door on the side, which leads to a small room, half a resting space and half a storage room. Every wall but the one with windows is stacked with books or papers, and there¡¯s a Chaise Lounge in the middle of it. Bart goes to lie on it right away, taking out his phone. ¡°We made it,¡± he says. ¡°They are two minutes away.¡± I nod, but the stress rises up again. Rick wouldn¡¯t barge into Swithin¡¯s office or something, right? I keep pacing around, grateful for the carpeted floor muffling the sounds of my heels. Soon enough, we hear them. I hear Swithin apologizing loudly for the detour or some mistake he¡¯s made, his way of warning us. I stop my pacing, and stand with my feet nted in front of the door instead, stressed out like crazy. I catch myselfbing my hair back at least three times before I stop and force myself to cross my arms instead. They walk in, chatting casually. Charles sounds fucking light-hearted for someone who lost his ¡°wife¡± not even a week ago¡­ I hear the girl who was with him giggle too, but while I do hear five pairs of footsteps, the other two remain quiet. For a while, I listen to Swithin exchanging pleasantries with them, offering a coffee or tea, and inviting them to his office. I would probably be much more pissed about Charles sounding so calm and composed if I wasn¡¯t also listening for a bike¡¯s engine outside. And I do finally hear it. He parks about two or three streets away I¡¯d guess, but once the engine¡¯s cut, that¡¯s it; I can hear an engine but not footsteps from so far¡­ Frustrated, I have to focus on what¡¯s going on next door when I hear Swithin say my new name. ¡°¡­My niece, Hera. I really love this picture of her, I had it framed against her opinion. She¡¯s truly a talented model, as her doting uncle I can¡¯t help but be proud¡­ Although, I wish she had made wiser decisions when ites to her agency, her talent is wasted on them. I understand you¡¯re familiar with the Business, Mr. Williams?¡± ¡°She does look amazing, definitely some talent there, and I know the business!¡± Charles exims. What a sucker. He only cared about the contracts, couldn¡¯t see shit about any talent¡­ He clearly hired some of the girls based on their looks and his personal preferences, or let the managers handle it all. ¡°Right?¡± Sighs Swithin, ying his part perfectly. ¡°Luckily, I¡¯m busy representing her and trying to get this damn agency to let her go, they are already in quite a financial mess anyway¡­ But I digress, my apologies. We should get to the matter of your fianc¨¦¡¯s property, Mr. Williams. I¡¯m truly grateful you came so fast, in fact.¡± ¡°I had to,¡± says Charles, suddenly sounding much less joyous. ¡°Her family is grieving, her father Mr. Starr entrusted me to take care of matters as best as I could as he trusts mepletely.¡± How fucking arrogant is he to throw my father¡¯s name around¡­ Swithin goes on to provide some legal details about the t, and I don¡¯t understand half of that jargon. Itsts for a while, and all I can tell is that Swithin is clearly working to entice Charles with the market value of that property, while smoothly questioning him about his legal rights to my belongings. From the bit I can understand, I am quite amazed about how he¡¯s clearly setting the trap for Charles, not making him feel guilty at all for putting his hands on my inheritance. I can guess the decades of experience by how he lets him dominate their argument, carefully getting Charles to let out more about what exactly is going on with what should never have been his¡­ ¡°I¡¯m still a bit surprised,¡± Swithin says. ¡°I never knew Miss Starr had been married. She hadn¡¯t gotten in touch with us in quite a while, so we figured she had been busy, regretfully so. When we heard the sad news, we genuinely expected her father, Mr. Starr would be the next-of-kin person for us to reach out to. Miss Starr had left instructions. I hope you were not upset by our mistake.¡± Gosh, making him feel superior by pretending he thinks he was the one in the wrong, while aknowledging Charles¡¯ fucking lie as if it was a truth set in stone¡­ I don¡¯t know if I should be impressed or grossed out. Swithin¡¯s spitting out lies and false truths like a venomous snake hunting a nasty rat. ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t,¡± Charles sighs. ¡°Like I exined, my fi- I mean, my wife was truly worried about the media¡¯s opinion. I tried many times to have her make our wedding public, assuring her that she had nothing to hide, but unfortunately, the pressure from the press was too much. I tried to respect her decision until the end, naturally. Thewyers back home are a bit fussy about it as well, it cannot be helped. I only want the best for what my wife left behind, though. To be honest with you, all those properties and money are really nothing to me, I just wish she was here with me. Sadly, this is my burden now, I just hope to do what¡¯s best.¡± ¡°That is so incredibly brave of you.¡± I roll my eyes. Oh, for fuck¡¯s sake, Swithin¡­ ¡°I can only imagine June wanted this apartment she purchased for her own use, I have every intention to respect that, I won¡¯t use it for myself. Do you think it would be possible to sell it? I have no ns to use it, and I am unfamiliar with the current rental conditions in London, but it might be tough for me to manage from afar¡­¡± ¡°I understand, naturally. To be honest, my advice would be to rent the t for a little while, the market is set to hit a new height in just a few months. However, before we speak about that, Mr. Williams, I¡¯m afraid we will have to sort out the session first. Due to the important sums involved in Miss Starr¡¯s inheritance, we do have to make sure to go by the rules on everything. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Of course not! I am unfamiliar with legal matters in the UK, so I would be happy to trust you with it. I don¡¯t think I have ever heard of your firm before, Mr. Heartgraves, but from the bit my legal advisor found online, you¡¯re quite reputable.¡± ¡°Thank you for your praise. I take all of my clients very seriously, so just like you, I will make sure Miss Starr¡¯s belongings are handed to you without a hint of issue.¡± I suddenly realize, Swithin¡¯s been calling me ¡°Miss Starr¡± from the beginning, and Charles hasn¡¯t even tried to correct him about it. While I was never grateful for myst name, it does make me a bit happy to not be called ¡°Madam Williams¡± or something. I¡¯ll take the little victories I can, I guess. Bart steps up to me, visibly listening too. Just when I nce at him, I see him open his lips, and I get worried for a second, until a very faint whisperes out of his mouth. ¡°Ask him more about the circumstances.¡± ¡°I regret having to ask you this, Mr. Williams,¡± says Swithin on the other side of the door. ¡°But may I ask how¡­ the tragedy urred? The newspapers were a bit cryptic about the circumstances, and the firm would like to send something appropriate to Miss Starr¡¯s family.¡± I remember, our hearing is much better than humans. I¡¯ve been hearing Charles and Swithin chat as if they were right in front of me, but there¡¯s arge door between us. Only Swithin possibly heard Bart¡¯s whisper, no way one of the humans caught this¡­ ¡°She¡­ June was extremely depressed. I happened to be away that night, I didn¡¯t watch her¡­ She committed the unthinkable, I was the one that¡­¡± My god, he couldn¡¯t act even to save his life. I can¡¯t help but roll my eyes, although I¡¯m internally screaming at that bastard¡¯s pathetic attempt at a pitiful act. ¡°That¡¯s terrible,¡± says Swithin. ¡°Was her caretaker not around?¡± ¡°Caretaker?¡± Charles repeats, confused. ¡°She was diagnosed as heavily depressed, wasn¡¯t she? I knew she wasn¡¯t sent to any facility, but I assumed there was still some sort of trained staff to take care of Miss Starr, surely?¡± Well yed, Swithin. Let¡¯s push his buttons and see if that asshole makes a mistake. ¡°No, no,¡± he sighs theatrically. ¡°June was quite bent on not allowing any strangers around, and it¡¯s quite sad thinking back, but she really didn¡¯t have many friends to count on.¡± ¡°It sounds like you were the only one who could have truly taken care of her and prevented this tragedy, Mr. Williams.¡± I smile, showing off my fangs. Yes, Swithin, corner the bastard. I want to be sure he feels some guilt for what he did. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s still very hard for me to think about this.¡± I hear the womanfort him. Seriously? Where the hell is sheing from, anyway? Suddenly, we hear a phone ringing. For a second, I worry Bart or Imitted a mistake, but no, it¡¯s coming from the other side of the room, and Swithin is the one to take it. ¡°Sorry Sir, I have to take this. ¡­Yes?¡± He says, loudly. ¡°¡­Again? Hera, darling, I told you I would take care of it. I promise I¡¯m on it.¡± Bart and I exchange a smile. ¡°Yes, yes I know. I¡¯m finalizing the papers, I can drag them to court within the next month. It¡¯s not going to be a problem, darling, I know you¡¯re attached to your work but I promise we¡¯ll find a better agency, this one is going bust. ¡­Can I call you back, darling? Yes. Yes, see youter. Bye.¡± He hangs up, and I wonder if another of our siblings fake-called him for this. He clears his throat. ¡°My apologies, Mr. Williams. My niece has been very nervous about her whole modeling agency issue, her career is very important to her.¡± ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t me you for looking out for your family! Out of curiosity, may I ask the name of the agency?¡± ¡°London Light Entertainment. They will be off the records soon though, I can guarantee you that. With what I¡¯m preparing against them, they will have to close down business with scraps left!¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Yeah, Charles is definitely hooked. I know his tone, he definitely thinks he got a piece of free information. ¡°How long are you nning to stay, Mr. Williams?¡± Asks Swithin. ¡°I will try to get all of this in order as soon as I can, but I hope you understand it might take a while, you know how it is between the US and here¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I¡¯ve done my best to clear my schedule for the next week, and most of my work can be done remotely or delegated anyway, that¡¯s how good my team is!¡± ¡­That¡¯s howzy you are, you bastard. ¡°Then, shall we proceed with a quick visit to the said t?¡± Asks Swithin. ¡°As I mentioned earlier, I have the keys with me, and it is quite close, so if you want to take a quick look before we discuss any further details. I know you want to respect Miss Star¡¯s wishes, but it is probably preferable you see the property in question¡­¡± ¡°Of course, of course! I do appreciate your honesty, plus you have been incredibly amodating and driving us around, to be honest. We will take a quick look at the apartment and then go to our hotel if you don¡¯t mind, the journey has been a bit long and the jetg is set to hit soon!¡± ¡°Of course, of course. Then, let me grab a couple of things and we shall get going¡­¡± I do hear Swithin ruffling through his papers, but then, Charles whispers something that only a vampire hearing could catch. ¡°Are you not too tired? We¡¯ll get to the hotel soon.¡± ¡°No, Sir¡­¡± My God, my body wouldn¡¯t even be cold yet and this bastard is fucking flirting? That woman¡¯s almost meowing voice is so annoying, but his fake caring tone even more so. He used it on me too, and I used to believe his bullshit until he couldn¡¯t be bothered to fake it anymore. Whether we find proof he definitely killed me or not, I¡¯m already convinced. That bastard was already faking his act poorly at my funeral, but with an ocean between him and those who cared for me, he¡¯s showing his true colors. Just you wait, you murdering bastard, I¡¯ll get to you¡­ ¡°Let us get going!¡± Swithin announces. We hear their footsteps quickly leaving the office, and I let out a growl, not too loud because I¡¯m still nervous they might hear me. ¡°¡­The fucker,¡± grunts Bart too. Once I¡¯m sure they have left Swithin¡¯s office, I open the doors wide and walk in, rushing to the window to watch them leave. I¡¯m careful not to be where they could see me, but I do want to see Charles¡¯ face¡­ unfortunately, I can¡¯t; Swithin¡¯s car is in the windows blind spot. I soon hear them start the engine and leave and I grimace. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you heard him,¡± says Bart. ¡°He¡¯ll be around for the next week, that leaves us plenty of time to get him.¡± ¡°What now?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± he shrugs. ¡°Swithin¡¯s going to show them around the t, and then probablye back to work. Lance¡¯sing to get us, he has documents to drop here.¡± I¡¯m not satisfied with that, I just want¡­ No, I need more action than that. I¡¯m sour that Charles is walking around with some side chick, eyeing my belongings like a vulture and thinks he got away with it. ¡°I need to get on his radar quickly,¡± I groan. ¡°I want this bastard to suffer, not for him to walk around and the worst thing happening to him being jeg¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°We will get to it, Baby Vamp, chill.¡± ¡°Stop telling me to chill, Bart. I just can¡¯t believe he¡­¡± I stop, looking back as someone just walked into the office, probably Lancelot. When I nce back though, Bart¡¯s gone, and now I have a bad feeling. The door opens, and my heart sinks. ¡­Rick just walked in. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Shit. Shit, shit, shit. What the fuck do I do? It¡¯s far toote to move, he saw me. We¡¯re literally standing perhaps six, seven feet away from each other, and staring at one another. My heart¡¯s doing some horrible dance in my chest and just won¡¯t fucking stop. What the heck is he doing here! ¡°¡­Can I help you?¡± I force myself to utter. Posh, British ent, deep voice. I slip back into Hera¡¯s role as if I was acting for a damn Oscar. Every single limb of mine gets into its role, and I¡¯m trying to rey Benedict¡¯s lessons at full speed. I have to act nothing like June, if there¡¯s just the slightest bit of chance he recognized me¡­ I stand tall, checking him out from head to toe ¨C the heels definitely help ¨C as if I was seeing him for the very first time, and slowly cross my arms as elegantly as possible, raising my chin a bit. I show nothing of my heart going absolutely crazy, the thoughts echoing loudly in my head. ¡°My apologies,¡± he says. ¡°I was hoping to meet with Mr Heartgraves. Nobody was answering and the door was open¡­¡± He definitely just made that up, I¡¯m sure I heard him open that door. How did he force it in such a short time? ¡°Well, my uncle isn¡¯t here,¡± I say, thankfully sounding much calmer than I am under the surface. ¡°Your uncle?¡± He frowns. My god, the way his dark eyes are staring at me, I feel like I¡¯m standing naked on a damn podium¡­ A hot shiver runs down my spine, and I swallow down. I¡¯ve never felt this hot in my whole human and vampire livesbined. Keep acting, don¡¯t break the character¡­ ¡°My name is Hera Heartgraves. And you are¡­?¡± ¡°¡­Agent Rivera.¡± ¡°Agent?¡± I ask, reminding myself I¡¯m supposed to know nothing of him. ¡°I¡¯m a cop.¡± Yeah, except that you are a New York City Cop, not a London one. But then again, Hera is not supposed to know that¡­ Shit, how do I keep doing this? Bart, you ass! I¡¯m sure he just ran next door to hide and is listening to all this. ¡°What does a cop want with my uncle?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to disclose that information to you, Miss Heartgraves.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who trespassed.¡± He seems to hesitate a little, nce around, and then suddenly goes back to me, tilting his head a little. ¡°¡­Do I know you?¡± For half a second, I flinch. He could not have recognized me, he just couldn¡¯t have. No way¡­ In a sudden, genius split-second thinking, I point at my gigantic portrait on the wall. ¡°I am a model, Agent Rivera. Not that famous yet, but you might have seen me on some magazine cover.¡± I have to pat myself on the back for that one. The not-so-humble bragging would have never been a thing of June¡¯s¡­ Rick nces at the portrait quickly while I try hard to decipher his expression. Yeah, he¡¯s confused. Definitely confused. Does he have doubts, then? He¡¯s scrutinizing that portrait for longer than I thought, going back and forth to the actual me. I don¡¯t look like June, right? Perhaps I really dreamt that earlier¡­ ¡°¡­Perhaps,¡± he mutters, not sounding convinced at all. ¡°Are you familiar with Charles Williams? He seems to be a new client of your uncle.¡± ¡°How would you know that?¡± ¡°I just saw him leave this ce.¡± ¡°Then you should have seen my uncle leaving with him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what Mr Heartgraves looks like. I assumed he was part of Mr Williams¡¯ staff.¡± Shit, it¡¯s actually believable¡­ Except that he probably caught on who Swithin is, Rick is far from being some idiot. No wonder he became a cop, he¡¯s always had the intuition of a German Shepherd¡­ And I can still tell when he¡¯s lying too. I let out a faint sigh. What now? This is embarrassing. ¡°What about you?¡± He frowns. ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it odd you¡¯re in your uncle¡¯s office when he¡¯s not here?¡± ¡°This is my uncle¡¯s office, and as you can see from this portrait of me, he doesn¡¯t exactly hate me either. I¡¯m waiting for him toe back here.¡± ¡°Great, then we can both wait for him here.¡± Oh, shit. Shouldn¡¯t have said that. The worst part is that I can hear stupid Bart giggling secretly from the other side of Swithin¡¯s resting room, the bastard. I nce around, trying to find something. Swithin¡¯s noting back, but I can still use that time and face Rick to dissuade him from sniffing that trail or something. Not that I don¡¯t want to just keep chatting with him casually¡­ This whole situation is unreal anyway. ¡°What is your rtionship with Mr Williams?¡± I ask coldly. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Still no obligation to tell you.¡± ¡°My uncle has nothing he hides from me, so you would save us both time and some awkwardness.¡± He hesitates. He¡¯s trying to nce left, right, but his eyes always end uping back to me. I can almost read the doubt in his eyes¡­ and it¡¯s making me confused and uncertain too. I¡¯m torn between being d I can see him again, talk to him again as if nothing happened between us, and being horribly disappointed that things are like this. A selfish part of me wishes he knew, wishes I could tell him everything, and apologize for what I did. Of course, I¡¯m also terrified, and probably somewhat mad. ¡°¡­Mr Williams is a suspect in an investigation I¡¯m currently working on. I need to ask Mr Swithin if he knows about this individual.¡± ¡°What kind of investigation?¡± I ask immediately. ¡°¡­That¡¯s confidential too.¡± Shit, he¡¯s really not giving anything away. ¡°Why not interrogate him before? It¡¯s strange you¡¯re trying to see my uncle now, when Mr Williams was here just minutes ago.¡± ¡°I had bad timing.¡± Bad timing my butt, Rick. I nce at the window. How long until Lancelotes in? I¡¯m suffocating here¡­ I try to think of something, anything that I could distract him with. No, actually, I should probably have him leave. I turn around, and pretend to go and get my phone from behind Swithin¡¯s desk, where he can¡¯t see my hands moving; I¡¯m thankful for my new found vampire dexterity. ¡°¡­Seems like my uncle won¡¯t be back for a while,¡± I lie, pretending to read a text. ¡°He¡¯s busy with a client.¡± ¡°You mean with Mr Williams.¡± I shrug. After all, Hera supposedly doesn¡¯t give a shit about Charles Williams. What do I do now? I need him talking. Not only does Rick probably already have some suspicions, but maybe he¡¯s looking for proof Charles killed me, too. I smile, careful to keep my fangs hidden behind my lips, and move around the desk to sit on its front, showing off my long legs. Rick can¡¯t help but nce at my exposed skin, but quickly looks away. ¡°You have me curious now, Agent Rivera. What could Mr Williams have done that you need to interrogate hiswyer?¡± Much to my disappointment, this seems to give him an idea. ¡°What does he need your uncle¡¯s services for?¡± ¡°How about you answer my question first?¡± I hiss, a tad annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m the cop here.¡± ¡°This is not an interrogation room, neither am I a suspect, as far as I know. So, let¡¯s make a deal. If you answer my questions, I¡¯ll happily answer yours. I heard everything Mr Williams and my uncle told each other. Aren¡¯t you interested?¡± ¡°What are you doing,¡± whispers Bart, not happy with this. If he wants to help, he can step out and get me out of this mess instead of hiding. I pretend I heard nothing, and neither did Rick, obviously. He¡¯s busy thinking. Damn, he¡¯s doing that thing where he rubs his stubble with his index finger when he¡¯s thinking¡­ I can¡¯t believe he kept that habit after all these years; I always found it quite cute. I want to touch his stubble too¡­ Hell, I want to run to him. He has changed, but for the better. Thest of his scrawny teenager looks are gone, he¡¯s now a full-grown man, with a strong jawline and firm muscles, looking handsome and delicious¡­ Delicious? Oh, for fuck sake, Hera, don¡¯t you dare think about it! Keep your appetite in check! ¡­Except that it¡¯s toote. I recall Reba¡¯s and Cecily¡¯s words, and now the can of worms is bloody open. My stomach¡¯s reaction subtly changes, and my fangs are tingling. Oh, hell no, no, no, girl, keep the fangs in check. I push my sunsses back up on my nose, hoping I can hide the horrible hunger that¡¯s surging. Worse, Rick¡¯s still staring at me, and I try to keep my eyes on him, but I subconsciously leave my eyes to go down on his body, guessing the new lines of his muscles, the firm flesh and warm blood underneath his clothes¡­ ¡°Fine,¡± he answers, dragging me out of my hellish thinking. ¡°I¡¯m investigating his ex-fianc¨¦¡¯s death. Did they mention this at all?¡± ¡°They did, but I¡¯m pretty sure it was a suicide. The media also said the same thing.¡± Come on Rick, tell me what you¡¯re really trying to do here. ¡°The media doesn¡¯t always report the truth,¡± he retorts right away. ¡°They say what they are told to. I believe there are some loopholes in his fianc¨¦¡¯s death, that I would like to rify.¡± ¡°What loopholes then?¡± He grimaces, but we both know it¡¯s my turn to ask a question. ¡°Some things that just don¡¯t make sense,¡± he grimaces. ¡°His fianc¨¦ was diagnosed with heavy depression but she was left alone for a long time. How long it took for him to find her. How he never even tried to call her for six hours.¡± ¡°¡­He didn¡¯t try to call her?¡± I had forgotten about that¡­ But wait, I didn¡¯t even have a phone, so it doesn¡¯t count. There was the hotel¡¯s line, I guess, but¡­ ¡°He left his fianc¨¦ alone for hours with no means to contact any emergency number in case something happened to her,¡± he continues. ¡°Aside from depression, many things could have happened, but there was no way to contact the outside world for J- his fianc¨¦.¡± So Rick¡¯s got his own doubts too¡­ What I don¡¯t get is how he got to investigate this. If he really is a New York City cop now, why the fuck did he follow Charles all the way here? Why not simply summon him for a proper interrogation? I¡¯m already surprised there¡¯s a criminal investigation going on¡­ Then, it hits me. There¡¯s no investigation. That¡¯s it. Rick¡¯s investigating this on his own, not officially in any way. That¡¯s why he broke into Swithin¡¯s office, and tried to get to Charles at the airport. He¡¯s not here because of his duty as a cop, he¡¯s here because this is about¡­ me. I gasp internally. Shit, this is all so much worse. He¡¯s here on his own then, to investigate. He¡¯s got no colleague apanying him. No one would know if I¡­ Shit, no, Hera, don¡¯t. Drop it. I nce at the door. Where the fuck is Lance?! ¡°What does Charles Williams have to do with your uncle?¡± He asks. ¡°I found no trace of them knowing each other before he came to London. He has his own team ofwyers, so what brought him here?¡± ¡°Some inheritance thing,¡± I shrug, trying to actposed and uninterested. ¡°She had a ce here or whatever that should be her husband¡¯s now.¡± ¡°¡­Her husband?¡± He grimaces. He looks absolutely disgusted, which, honestly, is pretty much the same reaction I had the first time. I¡¯m just as grossed out, but I can¡¯t help but think it wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing for Rick to look into this too. He¡¯s already nose-deep into this¡­ It can¡¯t be bad to let him know, right? It¡¯s still better than letting Charles get away with that made-up crap. There¡¯s got to be some corrupt official that helped him with this. ¡°¡­She wouldn¡¯t have actually¡­¡± Hold a second, he doesn¡¯t actually believe I agreed to it? For fuck¡¯s sake, Rick! ¡­Shit, how do I let him know? ¡°Are you sure?¡± He asks, frowning. ¡°Well, it sounded like some half-official thing. I didn¡¯t really understand the details, they mentioned a proxy thing.¡± ¡°Proxy?¡± Yes, Rick, use that sharp brain of yours to figure it out, please¡­ You know I wouldn¡¯t have said yes, you have to believe me! While he¡¯s lost thinking, my fangs tingle again. Shit, calm down Baby Vamp, he¡¯s your ex, not a bloody meal¡­ ¡°Babe! Are we good to go yet?¡± I open my eyes wide as Bart suddenly walks in nonchntly, smiling at me, and puts an arm around my shoulders. I¡¯m too stunned. That¡¯s when he finally decides toe back? Seriously? What the heck is he thinking! Then, he nces at Rick, as if he¡¯d just noticed him. For a second, there¡¯s this really, really strange tension in the air, and the two of them exchange looks. They couldn¡¯t be more different¡­ and they are staring for a bit longer than necessary too. Seriously? Why do I feel like I¡¯m watching some male ego match¡­? ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were busy with someone¡­ You alright, mate? You look like you saw a ghost.¡± I have to give it to him, except for that low-blow joke, Bart knows how to act his part. With a hand in his pocket and his cool attitude, he looks like any young man out there¡­ He casuallybs his white hair back while Rick¡¯s still staring, his jaw clenched, looking a tad annoyed. ¡°¡­We were just talking.¡± ¡°Ah, sorry about that. Baby, can we go now? I¡¯m going to bete if we don¡¯t get going¡­ I hope I¡¯m not interrupting anything?¡± He said that asking Rick, not me. Damn, he really has to be an ass until the end¡­ Rick faintly shakes his head. ¡°My apologies, I must have held Miss Heartgraves longer than I thought.¡± ¡°Yeah, she has that effect on people,¡± Bart chuckles, nting a kiss on my cheek. ¡°Right, Baby?¡± I¡¯m so deleting all his entries once we get home. I smile faintly, and turn to Rick. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, no more questions today, Agent Rivera. You heard the man. I¡¯m going to have to ask you to leave first, though. I doubt my uncle would approve of you staying in his office while he¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± He suddenly walks up to me, and I can feel my heart jumping mountains in my chest. I try to remain composed, nonchnt, thankful for Bart¡¯s arm grounding me. A secondter, he steps up to me. Close. Way too close, dangerously close¡­ I have to hold my breath, and I¡¯m sure Bart notices too. It only lasted a second, he left a business card on Swithin¡¯s desk. ¡°Please let your uncle know he can call me anytime,¡± he says. ¡°Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± He gives me onest nce. A long, troubled and troubling stare, thatsts the longest two seconds of my life. Then, he turns around and quickly walks out. I wait until the door ispletely closed behind him before finally breathing,pletely worn out. ¡°¡­Damn it,¡± I grumble. ¡°You¡¯ve really got the fang for that guy, uh, Baby Vamp,¡± Bart notes. I ignore him and grab the card Rick left. There¡¯s his full name, plus the NYPD sign, criminal investigation division¡­ So it was real. He¡¯s a NYC cop now¡­ What has happened to him since we split ways? I¡¯m dying to know. ¡°¡­His name is Patrick?¡± Bart scoffs. ¡°He hates it. He always went by Rick,¡± I sigh. I put the card in my pocket, which doesn¡¯t elude Bart. ¡°Baby Vamp, you do know you should not see your ex again, right? ¡­That guy¡¯s sniffing way too close to us, at the moment.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m not happy he¡¯s investigating my death either, but for now, this is the best way we have to investigate Charles.¡± ¡°I thought we were investigating,¡± he retorts, taking his arm back to face me. ¡°Seriously? You want your cop ex to get the job done now?¡± ¡°Bart, drop it,¡± I groan, annoyed. ¡°You heard all of it, Rick¡¯s already on this. If I try to stop him, he¡¯ll only get more suspicious. I¡¯m just letting him find the truth about my death. ¡­I owe him that at least.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not your death that this is about, is it?¡± ¡­I can only answer him with a re. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Thankfully, we don¡¯t get to argue more than this; Lancelot walks in just as we¡¯re still ring at each other. He chuckles. ¡°Whatever this is about, I don¡¯t want to be asked to take sides. Come on guys, time to go home.¡± I ignore Bart, and walk past Lancelot to get into the car, hearing thetter scoff when Bart also just growls in response. ¡°¡­You two ungrateful brats do realize I had to wake up in the middle of the day toe and get you, right?!¡±Daily Latest update .noveljar It doesn¡¯t really get better in the car. Bart¡¯s sulking and avoiding looking in my direction, while I do the same, my eyes on Rick¡¯s card once again. Did I make a mistake involving him in this¡­? Perhaps. Perhaps I acted like an idiot with the hope that he¡¯d stick around for a while longer, but then, what the fuck am I hoping for? This is pointless. I¡¯m a vampire now, I¡¯m Hera Heartgraves. June¡¯s dead. I should wish him well and let him go on with his life, not give him crumbs to hold on to¡­ I keep getting mad at myself as we go home. I don¡¯t even care much about Swithin getting Charles¡¯ attention anymore. I can hear about thatter. I just climb to my bedroom angrily, most people will be asleep at that time anyway. To my surprise, when I reach it, it¡¯s not exactly empty; there¡¯s a ck cat asleep on my bed. For some reason, the vision of the small bundle of fur on my bed immediately calms me down. I slowly close the door so as not to wake the cat, and gently climb on my bed, next to it. ¡­ Did Beatrix leave it there? Or are the cats used to just going wherever they please? ¡­It¡¯s the same cat she left in my hand, isn¡¯t it? Most of them were all ck, I have a hard time telling¡­ Gently, I start petting the smooth, soft ck fur. A satisfied purring soones from the cat. Yep, definitely used to vampires petting them. I let out a faint sigh, and try to calm down, steering my thoughts away from Rick. I lie down on the mattress, actually a bit tired.Daily Latest update .noveljar I managed to fall asleep, which shouldn¡¯t surprise me too much I suppose¡­ When I wake up, the cat¡¯s gone, but I hear voices downstairs. It¡¯s past night time too, so I¡¯m guessing most of the house is already awake. I get up to take a quick shower, and change into something morefortable. I can¡¯t believe I fell asleep still fully clothed¡­ I need to get used to my new sleeping schedule. I slip into some straight high-waisted camel pants and a ck tank top, dry my curls and add a headband before going downstairs. Because it¡¯s nighttime, and probably way past sunset, most of the family is awake. Cata is chatting cheerfully with Reba and Lancelot in the kitchen, and I hear at least two people typing in the living room. I wonder if theck of moremunal spaces is to force us to spend time together when we¡¯re awake.Daily Latest update .noveljar My walk into the kitchen is actually greeted by a loud burp. ¡°Ugh, Greyson, seriously,¡± Lancelot grimaces. ¡°Try and act civilized, will you?¡± As he sees me, Greyson wipes the beer foam off his lips and nces at me, giving me a quick nod. I don¡¯t know if he likes me or not, but I¡¯m pretty sure I do not want the mountain of big muscles against me. He looks like he belongs in the depths of the forest, with an axe and a wooden cabin¡­ Or in a biker¡¯sir. Next to him, Cecily chuckles. ¡°Come on, big guy, let¡¯s go hunt for some real drink. I¡¯m starving after working for Baby Vamp all night. Hera, your pictures are ready if you want to see them, but I¡¯m out tonight. See ya everyone.¡± She grabs him by the cor, pulling a guy twice her size like some dog behind her, and they both exit the room. ¡°Don¡¯t mind Greyson,¡± Lancelot sighs. ¡°We¡¯re pretty sure he¡¯s gically linked with a bear¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s cool,¡± I shrug. ¡°Do I dare ask what¡¯s between him and Cecily?¡±Daily Latest update .noveljar ¡°Oh, they sleep together,¡± Reba shrugs. ¡°But nothing more, as far as we know. Tried more, didn¡¯t work out. The usual.¡± I did expect something like that¡­ I guess we¡¯re just siblings in name only after all. I nce at Cata, who didn¡¯t say a thing, but gives me a little greeting smile. ¡°The pictures?¡± I ask Lancelot. ¡°Cecily and I did work hard,¡± he smiles. ¡°You¡¯ve got two auditions and a photoshoot tomorrow.¡± ¡°Tomorrow?¡± I gasp, shocked. ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to work?¡± Reba tilts her head. ¡°Time to shine, Baby Vamp.¡± I chuckle, and move on to the living room. As I expected, Swithin¡¯s there, sitting in the middle of the couch, while Agnes is curled up in the armchair with a new book and, to my surprise, a woman I¡¯ve never seen before is seated on the floor. She is very muscr, but with a thin build, like all of us. Her hair is cut short, and she has a ck tattoo on her dark skin, running from her lip down her throat. I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell where she¡¯s from, perhaps Middle East or Egypt? It looks like she just arrived, she¡¯s got a long leather coat on. ¡°¡­So you¡¯re our youngest little sister?¡± She smiles at me. ¡°Nice to meet ya¡¯. I¡¯m Vivian!¡± She¡¯s got one strong american ent for someone who looks from the other side of the world. At least, she looks very friendly. ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± I nod. ¡°West Coast?¡±Daily Latest update .noveljar ¡°Chicago! I¡¯ve lived in Illinois for thest century.¡± ¡°Great. Then you should let Bart know that New Amsterdam¡¯s got a new name¡­¡± Sheughs loudly. ¡°Ha! Old Bart¡¯s still a nosey mess!¡± Yep, like her already. I go to sit next to Swithin, who clearly pretends not to notice my butt moving the couch next to him, his eyes riveted on his charts. Why does he wear those red shades all the time? ¡°Anything?¡± I ask him. ¡°Anything what?Daily Latest update .noveljar ¡°You know. Charles Williams. What did I miss? You got anything new?¡± ¡°No, Hera, I don¡¯t have anything new. I showed him the t, he liked it, then he left to go to his hotel with his staff. That was it. I¡¯m busy catching up on my work I missed while working on your case.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t let out anything that could help me corner him?¡± I insist. ¡°You know, you¡¯re cute as a little sister, but you could learn some patience, darling. You¡¯re going to need it in the next four or five decades toe¡­¡± I pout, not too happy with that short answer of his. This is not going how I want. I can¡¯t just be like Agnes, grab a book and calmly stay at home waiting¡­Daily Latest update .noveljar Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°¡­What hotel is it?¡± He finally stops typing. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What no?¡± I protest. ¡°I just want to check.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not telling you,¡± he scoffs. ¡°I¡¯m not getting you out of a police station again.¡± ¡°You got arrested?¡± Vivian exims, amused. ¡°Already?¡± ¡°¡­Charles¡¯ got a huge ego,¡± I mutter. ¡°And he likes luxury¡­ He always wants what¡¯s best. ¡­He¡¯s got to be at the Savoy.¡± He flinches. It¡¯s very brief, barely a twitch in his jawline, but I see it. ¡°Ha! I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Hera Heartgraves, I swear, if you dare to go th-¡± Toote, I¡¯m already running back to my room to grab some of my stuff, a pair of boots, a big coat and my phone. When I run back downstairs, Swithin¡¯s standing there, and I have to stop right there and then. I can¡¯t move. I can¡¯t take a single step closer to the threshold. He¡¯s using his Domination. I gasp, and as I try to look up, I realize I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t look him in the eye. I force myself to breathe in, try to fight it. He¡¯s old, but not as old as Beatrix. I feel it¡¯s slightly easier. I manage to move. I move just a little, just a little bit, but it won¡¯t be enough. He won¡¯t let me take another step¡­ ¡°You need to learn your ce,¡± he hisses. His voice makes me scared. Really scared. I feel the weight of a man centuries older than me, and I lower my head more, forced to cower. I shiver. ¡°¡­Enough.¡± The pressure is released without warning, and I almost fall forward, unsteady. I nce back. Richard¡¯s standing in the hallway, Beatrix one step behind him like a shadow. The patriarch greets me with a faint smile. ¡°Hera,¡± he gently calls out. ¡°¡­I just want to go and take a look,¡± I mutter. ¡°I know. Be careful.¡± I hesitate. ¡­Does that mean I can actually go? Howe? Richard doesn¡¯t say anything, but it really looks like I can just walk out. I cautiously step back, and as no one is holding me back, I walk past Swithin and get outside before somebody changes their mind. Just like that, I¡¯m out. ¡­That¡¯s it? I have an odd feeling, but I just keep walking, headed to the Savoy. It¡¯s quite a walk from here, if I remember the hotel¡¯s position somewhat right. Should I take a taxi? For a while, there¡¯s no chance to. I just walk along the streets, crossing paths with a few humans. For some reason, I can¡¯t help but feel nervous. Is it because I¡¯m out alone again? It¡¯s not themon fear a female human could have walking alone at night, it¡¯s¡­ different. Like I can feel something¡¯s off. As if¡­ I¡¯m not alone. I stop, and nce back, but there is literally nothing but the darkness. Did one of them follow me? They would show themselves instead of ying this game. Plus, I wouldn¡¯t have such a nerve-wracking sensation¡­ Who the fuck is it then? Or is it me just being paranoid? I can¡¯t hear anything abnormal, and I can¡¯t see anyone hiding. What the heck is going on? While I¡¯m busy ncing back and watching over my shoulder, I almost miss the silhouette walking up to me, and I take a hard stop. ¡°Hera,¡± he chuckles, amused. ¡°You look like you saw a ghost. Are you alright, Darling?¡± ¡°John,¡± I sigh, a bit relieved to see him. ¡°Yeah sorry, I just¡­ I felt like I was being followed until a second ago.¡± ¡°Followed?¡± He frowns, ncing over my shoulder. ¡°¡­Doesn¡¯t seem like it. Anyway, what are you doing out alone?¡± ¡°Richard let me. Just going on some¡­ personal errand. You?¡± ¡°Oh, I went out to get some drinks for Juliet¡­¡± He shows me the pair of bottles he was holding, and as one would suspect, it¡¯s not wine. Still, I¡¯m a bit confused. He lets out a faint grimace before I ask the question. ¡°Sorry, I just don¡¯t feel too confident letting her out, with what happened to Atticus¡­ She¡¯s pretty weak to other vampires¡¯ Domination.¡± She did seem more fragile than I am¡­ Is that normal for a vampire, when she¡¯s over a hundred years old? I can¡¯t remember the specifics, but Bart did say some of us have a better sense of Domination or charming than others. ¡°Do you¡­ Have an idea what happened to Atticus?¡± I ask, a bit curious. He slowly shakes his head. ¡°I wish I did. I hadn¡¯t seen him in a while, but he was like a brother¡­ Well, to all of us. To be honest, I have a feeling Richard isn¡¯t keeping us all here in London just for our safety.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I frown. ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure yet,¡± he smiles sadly, suddenly changing his tone. ¡°Anyway, look after yourself out there, Baby Vamp. Do you want me toe with you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m good. I¡¯m almost at the busy street anyway.¡± ¡°Good to know. See youter, then.¡± He walks off, and I stay there, still pondering. What did he mean by that? Why else would Richard have all the Heartgraves back home in London? If it wasn¡¯t to meet me, he perhaps wouldn¡¯t have had a good reason to get them all toe back. In fact, from what I gathered, some are still not home¡­ and their whereabouts are pretty much unknown. Quentin, Susan and Elijah, was it? Are they deliberately staying out of sight? Or did something happen to them too? I¡¯m grateful for my new body and sturdy legs, as I keep thinking for a while and walk for a long time without feeling tired at all. In fact, I¡¯m feeling much more energized than I was earlier this morning, I guess the nocturnal lifestyle is getting to me. I reach busier streets, and while a few humans make my fangs tingle, I try to stay unnoticed. That feeling I had vanished after meeting John, perhaps my shadow ran away rather than facing an older vampire. Or perhaps I had really imagined that¡­ Just when I¡¯m finally in Soho, my phone rings. It¡¯s Bart¡­ Do I want to answer? Swithin¡¯s probably going to tell him where I went anyway. ¡°Good Night,¡± I smile. ¡°Get your ass back here right now,¡± he growls. From the sounds I hear in the background, he¡¯s already out and about. So predictable, Bart¡­ ¡°Richard gave me permission.¡± ¡°Yeah, and he doesn¡¯t know how reckless you are yet! Are you seriously going to confront your ex?¡± ¡°No, I just want to snoop around,¡± I retort. ¡°If that¡¯s all I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°No way! You should seriously learn to-¡± Yeah, no, I hang up. I don¡¯t have time to get scolded right now. I¡¯ve arrived at the street opposite the Savoy. For some reason, I can¡¯t help but nce around. If this continues I¡¯m going to have myself checked for paranoia, I swear¡­ At least, I make sure Rick¡¯s not in the neighborhood this time. I check the time. It¡¯s almost eleven. I walk in confidently, grateful for my thick fur coat that makes me fit right into the luxurious, too polished atmosphere of the most famous Londonian Hotel. I¡¯m used to these ces. Shining marble floors, high and long corridors, oak wood frames and lots of lights, chandeliers and fairy lights everywhere. I smile and walk up to the check-in counter, the sound of my heels impossible to miss. A young man in an impable uniform smiles at me. ¡°Good Evening, Miss. How may I help you?¡± I slide down my sses a bit, making sure I get a direct eye contact to use my Charm. He¡¯s well- trained, but young, impressionable. I can tell he¡¯s going to be an easy one. ¡°Good Evening. I¡¯m looking for my friend, Mr. Charles Williams. Would you be kind enough to tell me which room he¡¯s in?¡± He hesitates, as if trying to fight me. ¡°I-I apologize, we are not supposed to¡­ Give that information¡­¡± ¡°But he¡¯s my friend,¡± I insist. ¡°I only need to know his room number¡­¡± ¡°H-He booked the S-Suite¡­¡± Of course he did, the Bastard must live like he¡¯s Croesus now that he thinks he¡¯ll get ess to my money and my father¡¯s¡­ I intensify my stare. Give me the damn number, I think. Then, I can go and check his room, search for something. Even better if he¡¯s there and sleeping. Then perhaps I can get rid of that wretched human in his sleep¡­ ¡°Miss Heartgraves?¡± Shit. I calmly get back into Hera¡¯s character and turn around, trying hard to repress the instinct to puke. Charles is standing at the Hotel¡¯s entrance, the brte by his side. Visibly, they both came back from spending the evening outside¡­ They still smell like food. She seems a bit lost, ncing at him. How freaking young is that chick? And that dress on her is a bit short too, isn¡¯t it? I pretend not to notice, and tilt my head. ¡°¡­Do I know you?¡± I ask, faking to be confused. I cross my arms with a faint, mighty attitude. Heraes from old money and has a wealthywyer uncle who¡¯s a London shark. She wouldn¡¯t be intimidated by anyone, and I need to match the attitude with my clothing, too. Charles doesn¡¯t lose his cool at all; he¡¯s used to that kind of character. On the contrary, he¡¯s best at handling them¡­ He walks up to me confidently, looking amiable. ¡°My apologies,¡± he said. ¡°I just happened to see your portrait in your uncle¡¯s office today, how could I not recognize you! Your red hair is quite unique.¡± ¡°Oh, thanks,¡± I smile. ¡°Then, to whom do I owe the pleasure?¡± ¡°Charles. Charles Williams, Miss Heartgraves. Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Likewise.¡± I smile, and agree to shake his hand. How I¡¯d like to smash those teeth on the marble right now¡­ Chapter 27 Chapter 27 The weekend at home with his parents was crazy. At least her mother¡¯s anger passed and Luzs was much calmer when an hour ago Rafael passed by her and her mother gave her a goodbye hug and told her how proud she was of her. Now , walking through that door again, saying goodbye to Rafael until next Friday, she felt much better. Although it has nothing to do with having fixed things with his mother. As soon as he crosses the threshold, he notices Darcy¡¯s stern look, but he¡¯s not afraid of that one, in fact he wants her more than the teacher and the directorbined, so at some point he will give her a dose of his character. But she must do it carefully, because defending the princess outside the house is not the same as inside it. Any bad environment can affect the girl, more than it already has . So she must be very meticulous. -Gerard and the girl haven¡¯te back from her walk ¨C Darcy tells Luz with evident difort at her presence ¨C -I know, the man called me to tell me that they will arrive soon ¨C but Luz does not stop to talk to her, because it is obvious that they are not friends ¨C ¡°So what are you doing here before them?¡± ¨C The perfectly dressed woman approaches the girl who is wearing a simple knee-length dress and low shoes -. My cousin is supposed to hire her to take care of the girl, not for her to walk around here as if she owned her. But Luz doesn¡¯t bother to answer, because she doesn¡¯t owe her an exnation. Contrary to what Gerard I said, Luz came anyway to wait for them and attend to Charlize, but the unfortunate woman doesn¡¯t have to know that, since she made it clear to Gerard that she would only get along with him. -Hey, I¡¯m talking to you ¨C says Darcy taking her by the arm, while Luz gives her an incredulous look for her audacity -. It¡¯s very rude to leave people with the word in their mouth, but you sure don¡¯t know that, because of course your parents didn¡¯t teach you. ¡°Look, miss,¡± he says sarcastically to Darcy, jerking away abruptly. I deal directly with Mr. Finnick, if my presence here bothers you, he has two options: talk to the man or leave the house ¨C she shrugs and continues on her way-. Although that does not interest me, because as he said, I am here to take care of the little princess, not to give her exnations to you. -You¡¯re a¡­! ¨C but someone interrupts her -. -i Little Light!! -Charlize screams as soon as she walks in and sees her new favorite person ¨C This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. THE -Princess! ¨C Luz turns around, she bends down and takes the little girl in her arms, showering her with kisses that make Charlize and Gerardugh. You have to tell me everything you did, because that smile can¡¯t be for nothing. -I rode a pony! ¨C But before she can continue, Darcy gets into the conversation of the adults- ¨C There are no ponies in the country house ¨C his acidment makes Gerard pout at him, Luz, who sees the storming, turns and walks with the girl in her arms as fast as she can ¨C The girls get lost on the stairs, talking about many things and Gerard finishes closing the door, to add. -I¡¯m going to ask you to stop getting into Charlize¡¯s things. If she says she rode a pony, it¡¯s because she did. -But¡­ ¨C Pero nada. Si contrat¨¦ a Luz es para que ni t¨² ni mi madre se tengan que encargar de e otra vez, para que no les quite su vida ¨C deja maleta a undo y camina hacia e -. Y te advierto, si vuelves a atacar a Luz, saldr¨¢s de esta casa en menos de lo que se demora e en responderte. -?No lo puedo creer! Vas a preferir a una perfecta desconocida antes que a tu propia sangre. -La misma sangre que jam¨¢s cuid¨® de m¨ª y de mi hija cuando mi esposa muri¨®. -No me puedes decir eso, yo me ocup¨¦ de ustedes. -Jajaja, y vaya manera de hacerlo ¨C le dice con sarcasmo -. Luz se har¨¢ cargo de mi hija y nadie se meter¨¢ en sus asuntos, si tienes alguna queja de e, me haces saber, pero ni se te ocurra enfrenta, porque lo tomar¨¦o un ataque personal hacia e y eso no lo voy a tolerar. -?Y Tambi¨¦n se har¨¢ cargo de ti? -Eres imposible Darcy, pero te dejo advertencia: si sigues con esa actitud, te vas. Gerard deja ahog¨¢ndose en su veneno y su rabia, para seguir as chicas, necesita saber si Darcy le dijo o hizo algo m¨¢s de lo que deba enterarse. Al abrir puerta de habitaci¨®n, Luz est¨¢ jugando con Charlize a piedra papel o tijera. -?Te gane! ¨C dice peque?a riendo -. Me toca elegir el cuento. ¨C Perfecto, as¨ª que ya que tenemos listo ese asunto tan importante, ahora iremos a cenar y luego volveremos para el ba?o y el cuento. -?Puedoer aqu¨ª? ¨C pregunta casi con miedo -. Estoy cansada¡­ -Mmm¡­ ¨C dice Luz con gesto pensativo -. Est¨¢ bien, pero solo por hoy, ?de acuerdo? Porque cena debe ser en mesa, con tu padre. -Yo puedo cenar con e aqu¨ª ¨C le dice ¨¦l con gesto despreocupado ¨C Bajar¨¦ para pedir que nos sirvan aqu¨ª. Luz asiente y ve al hombre salir, Charlize se baja de cama y camina al ba?o paravarses manos. Cuando regresa, Luz tiene una mesa lista para que ambos se sienten all¨ª aer. ¨C Luz, ?te gusta mi papi? -Depende ¨C le responde Luz, que sabe a d¨®nde va pregunta de ni?a -. Lo diceso persona, como pap¨¢,o novio¡­ -Como novio ¨C dice ni?a emocionada -. -No,o novio no me gusta ¨C y se asegura de no mira directo a cara, porque es mentira m¨¢s descarada que le podr¨¢ decir a peque?a -. Pero si me gustao persona yo pap¨¢, es muy bueno. 2 -S¨ª, mi papi es el mejor de todos ¨C ni?a se sienta en si que Luz le ha odado con gesto de tristeza -. Que pena que no te gusteo novio, yo creo que t¨² s¨ª le gustas a ¨¦l de novia. -?Por qu¨¦ dices eso, princesa? ¨Cs manos de Luzienzan a sudar y todo se vuelve m¨¢s tibio en habitaci¨®n ¨C ¨C Porque no dej¨® de har de ti o de preguntarme si yo te quer¨ªa. Vi en una pel¨ªc que cuando uno pregunta mucho por una persona es porque quiere¡­ ¨C Vamos a ver luego esa pel¨ªc, para saber si es apropiada para ti ¨C interrumpe Luz -. Ahora, vamos a esperarida. Le deja un suave beso en frente y le pregunta que otras cosas hizo el fin de semana con su padre. Mientras, justo aldo de aque puerta abierta Gerard siente que su coraz¨®n se oprime pors pbras de Luz. 1 ¡°No,o novio no me gusta.¡± Es l¨®gico, ya tiene un novio y se ve que e no es des mujeres que no sepa lo que quiere, mucho menos que estar¨ªa con un hombre queriendo a otro. He gathers up some courage and enters the room, with a smile that tries to be genuine, he sits down to listen to the girls¡¯ conversation, thinking what it would be like to kiss Luz on those lips that look as sweet as her. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 After leaving Charlize fast asleep in her bed, Luz leaves the room, still looking at the little girl with love. She goes to her room, looks for a simple pajamas with a long-sleeved shirt and pants, gathers her hair in a high bun, gets in the shower and lets the hot water warm her body , in addition to looking for that rxation what you need to sleep. When she gets out of there, she dresses quickly and goes to bed, with the nightstand light on, she looks at the ceiling for a while and then turns to hug the pillow, closing her eyes waiting for sleep toe to her. But every time that happens, the images of that mask in the cloud of her senses attack her and she wakes with a start. He sighs in frustration, sits up in bed, and checks the time. ¨C One in the morning¡­ the night is long again. She decides that maybe a ss of warm milk can help her fall asleep for more than just an hour, she reluctantly puts on her slippers, thinking that a therapist would give her thousands of tips for sleeping, but no one will help her if she doesn¡¯t tell her. the source of your insomnia. She opens the door and rushes out, colliding with a hard, warm body, which catches her before she hits the ground. Luz only sees Gerard¡¯s eyes, because if she looks the other way she¡¯ll prove her theory that he¡¯s not wearing a shirt, something her hands are pretty sure of. ¡°S-excuse me, I didn¡¯t think anyone would be up at this hour.¡± -I can¡¯t sleep ¨C Gerard tells him enjoying that intimate contact ¨C Insomnia? -Yes ¨C he reluctantly releases her and she fixes her eyes on the stairs ¨C . She was going for a ss of warm milk. ¨C I¡¯m going for the same thing, I¡¯ll go with her ¨C but before he takes a step, Luz stops him, closing her eyes and turning towards him -. ¨C But first put something on, please ¨C Gerard smiles at Luz¡¯s reaction, but does what she asks. Sure, give me a few seconds. Luz goes to the stairs and feels Gerard¡¯s presence more than she sees it, something that strongly attracts her attention, as if they were two mas that attract each other. -Ready ¨C Luz sees him with a smile and immediately regrets it, because Gerard¡¯s shirt makes it clear that he was exercising and the body that wears out under the cloth ¡ª Do you often suffer from insomnia? ¡°Every night,¡± he tells her tiredly. -It¡¯s not normal, you should see a doctor. ¨C I¡¯d rather not, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s going to medicate me and I don¡¯t want to. -Why? So I could rest. ¨C Pero no creo que sea lo mejor para princesa, ver a su ni?era dopada ¨C ¨¦l se detiene frente a e, quedando a su altura porque Luz no ha llegado tocar el suelo del primer piso ¨C -En primer lugar, no estar¨ªa dopada en el d¨ªa, seguro le dar¨ªan unas pastis para dormir. En segundo lugar, usted no es ni?era de mi hija, ni siquiera tutora¡­ es su cuidadora, su ¨¢ngel de guarda, nuestra salvadora. ¨C No es para tanto, se?or Finnick¡­ ¨C Luz, cr¨¦ame cuando le digo que, si no estuviese todo sudado por el ejercicio, le dar¨ªa un abrazo¡­ usted nos devolvi¨® algo que yo perd¨ª hace a?os y que no le ense?¨¦ a mi hija: esperanza. Luz se muerde elbio inferior para contrrs ganas de saltarle encima a su jefe, abrazarlo y decirle que puede estar ba?ado en sudor, pero que un abrazo no se le niega a nadie. Sin embargo, se aguanta las ganas y termina de bajars escaleras cuando Gerard se hace a undo. Caminan a cocina y, en lugar de ser Luz qui¨¦n ponga leche en un cazo, lo hace Gerard. Mientras esperan a que se caliente un poco, ¨¦l buscas tazas y Luz toma asiento en una banqueta. ¨C?Tuvo tiempo de ver esos colegios? ¨C le pregunta para sacar algo de conversaci¨®n y as¨ª terminar con las im¨¢genes de su jefe desnudo ¨C -No, creo que ma?ana por ma?ana ver¨¦ lista. -?Puedo hacer una sugerencia? ¨C ¨¦l asiente y e senza -. No busque uno tan estructurado, entiendo que por su trabajo y por ser una figura p¨²blica necesita a Charlize protegida, pero estoy segura que puede haber uno menos estricto, con m¨¢s calidez. -Tiene raz¨®n, estuve pensando lo mismo estos d¨ªas. Vi a Charlize tan contenta siendo e misma, que no quiero lleva a un lugar donde obliguen a ser algo que no es ¨C apaga estufa y sirve leche -. Por cierto, mi prima ?seport¨® muy grosera con usted? -Es su prima, usted deber¨ªa saber ¨C le responde e sonriendo -, ¨C Por eso mismo, quiero que me lo diga. Soy un hombre que, aunque sepa los hechos, le gusta que se los digan. -Algo ¨C le responde con honestidad ¨C La verdad es que m¨¢s grosera fui yo ¨C ¨¦l expresa su sorpresa y e se r¨ªe -. Le dej¨¦ ro que no se meta conmigo y que si tiene alguna queja de m¨ª, que lo hable directamente con usted. ¨C Perfecto, eso est¨¢ muy bien. No deje que e intimide ni trate mal ¨C Gerard bebe un poco de su leche y le pregunta algo que se le qued¨® dando vueltas luego de manera en que Darcy pensaba trata -. Lo que me pregunto es, ?por qu¨¦ una chica tan inteligente termin¨® aceptando este trabajo? ? Qu¨¦ mueve? -Como todos los seres humanos, tengo sue?os ¨C le dice vando vista a taza -. Peroo mayor¨ªa, mis sue?os cuestan dinero, uno que mis padres no tienen, as¨ª que sal¨ª yo a buscarme el camino para cumplirlos. -Eso es admirable ¨C vuelve a beber, sin dejar de mira -. ?Cu¨¢l es el sue?o m¨¢s costoso? -Estudiar derecho. -?Vaya, vaya! ¨C dice ¨¦l sorprendido y saltando de emoci¨®n -. Creo que en eso puedo ayudar y mucho. -No se moleste, ya suficiente hace por m¨ª con darme empleo. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. -Luz, usted est¨¢ haciendo m¨¢s que solo cumplir con su empleo, lo m¨ªnimo que puedo hacer es ayuda y cuente con que lo har¨¦, le guste o no idea. Luz le reg una de esas sonrisas que a ¨¦l le encantan y terminan de beberse leche mientras ¨¦l le va explicando por d¨®nde empezar. ¨C Ma?ana, antes de irme a trabajar, le dar¨¦ un recorrido por biblioteca, para que sepa qu¨¦ libros puedeenzar a leer. En cuanto sienta algo de confianza, le har¨¦ un examen. 1 -Como usted diga, maestro ¨C le dice e feliz -. -I want to help her to meet all those goals, because she deserves it ¨C he takes her hands -. You are the most genuine person I have ever met. -You¡¯re exaggerating ¨C Luz tells him, trying to lower her heart rate ¨C -Luz ¨C she says with intensity -, you have be the most important person in my life, after my daughter of course. Luz doesn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, but what she does know is that her heart has just rebuilt itself a little more. She stares at Gerard who smiles at her and for the first time those honey-colored eyes of hers don¡¯t cause her that fear that she attacked her every time she saw him. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Luz opens her eyes, a smile is drawn and for the first time in almost a week she was able to sleep peacefully. She doesn¡¯t know if because of the milk or because of the nice words that she said to Gerard. After that, each one finished their cup in silence and went up to their rooms, with just a look they said goodnight and wished each other a nice dream. (Only the most connected couples have managed to communicate only with their eyes and it usually takes a long time) A few rooms away, Gerard wakes up happy, full of energy and wanting to smile all day. -This doesn¡¯t seem like a normal Monday ¨C he goes into the bathroom and looks in the mirror -. Nothing is normal with her anymore! Of course he jumps in like a teenager, singing and whistling, thinking that he has found a point in common with Luz, that he will be able to help her study. -I¡¯ll be your tutor ¨C he says getting out of the shower, taking a towel and going to the room -. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly someone enters the room without knocking and he remains paralyzed, while he sees the girl of his alegr¨ªas turn around scared. -Oh no¡­sorry! He runs out, mming the door shut and leaving Gerard with a pounding heartbeat. He looks for pants to go looking for her and remembers that she is embarrassed to see him without a shirt, so he looks for her. On his way out he runs into Darcy who looks him over from head to toe and says mockingly. ¨C Is the new uniform for work? -Shut¡­ He walks past her and goes to Charlize¡¯s room, but neither of them is there. She retraces the path and knocks on Luz¡¯s door. The girl, her voice weak from her embarrassment, tells her toe in. -Light¡­ ¨C he approaches her and hugs her, the girl buries herself in his neck and begins to cry -. It¡¯s okay, I guess Charlize wanted to y hide and seek, right? ¡°Yes,¡± she says, wiping away her tears. She told me which was the room of her mother and her cousin, I thought her room was on the same side¡­sorry. one ¨C Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not upset. -Really? -The girl¡¯s reddened look fills him with tenderness and she can¡¯t help but caress her face to get the tears out of her skin-. -I could not bother with you, ever ¨C and that is the moment¡­ -. The hearts beating at a calm rhythm, despite the situation, in a unique and stable synchronicity, which calls them toply with thew of maism. But you can¡¯t always have what you want. ¨C Daddy! ¨C They separate quickly, Gerard gets up to take Charlize in his arms, while Luz wipes her eyes, but the little girl doesn¡¯t miss anything ¨C What¡¯s wrong with Lucecita? Why were they so close? Why weren¡¯t you looking for me? Charlize¡¯s questions came out like soap bubbles in one of those bathtubs that she likes so much, Gerard walks with her to get her out of the room, while he exins. -She had a piece of debris in her eye, I was helping her remove it, that¡¯s why she wasn¡¯t looking for you. ¡°Ah¡­ well, can I have breakfast with you again z?¡± ¨C Of course, princess. Go to your room, wait there for Luz and I¡¯ll go get dressed. He kisses her before setting her down and she runs to her room. Gerard enters Luz¡¯s room again and this time he closes the door securely, the girl opens her eyes wide and a cold sweat begins to run through her, Gerard doesn¡¯t realize that, because he looks anywhere. He takes a seat away from Luz, which helps her calm down a bit. -Luz, I want to apologize¡­ I think I¡¯ve been going too far with you, it¡¯s not right for you to touch or say those things, I don¡¯t want you to think I¡¯m a stalker or something like that. I promise to try my best to stay away. one -But¡­ it doesn¡¯t bother me that he hugs me ¨C he says with shame -. It seems to me that you need those hugs more than I need respect for my personal space. -Yas¨ª usted me dice que no puede ser persona m¨¢s importante de mi vida¡­ ¨C Gerard se pone de pie y piensa en acercarse a Luz, pero si lo hace, esta vez nada le impedir¨¢ besa -. Ir¨¦ a cambiarme, Charlize no esperar¨¢ mucho por m¨ª. El hombre sale de habitaci¨®n y Luz se deja caer en cama de espaldas, se llevas manos a cara y deja salir un bufido. -?Rayos, Luz! ?Qu¨¦ est¨¢s haciendo? Te est¨¢s enamorando de tu jefe, un hombre que no es para ti¡­ s¨²male que casi te mueres del susto cuando cerr¨® puerta con seguro. 1 Cierra los ojos un momento y se le viene a mente lo que le acaba de decir. ¡°A m¨ª no me molesta que me abrace¡±. 1 112 -Pero que aventada, Luz¡­ ¡°¨¦l te dijo que dijo que fueras honesta¡±. Un suspiro, una sonrisa y a levantarse. Sale de su habitaci¨®n m¨¢spuesta y se va a de Charlize. que ya est¨¢ coloc¨¢ndose los zapatos, pero al rev¨¦s. -Ay que bueno que llegas, Lucecita ¨C pelea por meterse uno de los zapatos -. Necesito ayuda, creo que me creci¨® el pie en noche. 2 -O tal vez¡­ estos zapatos est¨¢n al rev¨¦s ¨C le dice con dulzura ¨C Los cambia de lugar, Charlize suspira con alivio y luego se va a sentar frente al espejo para que Luz peine. -Quiero un peinado de princesa. -Muy bien, su majestad ¨C peque?a le dedica una risita y se deja peinar mientras le cuenta el sue?o que tuvo en noche ¡ª ?T¨² qu¨¦ so?aste, Lucecita? -Algo parecido, princesa. Lo que Luz sue?a pors noches no es apto de contar a nadie, lo oscuro de sus tormentos nocturnos es solo para e¡­ y Rafael, que es el ¨²nico que sabe lo que le pas¨®, trata de ayuda para que pase pronto por esa etapa. Ambas chicas salen juntas de habitaci¨®n y bajan escalera hando de lo que har¨¢n ese d¨ªa, una des actividades es aprender a leer. Llegan aledor, Luz ayuda a Charlize a sentarse a mesa, al lado de su padre. Darcy pone cara de oler pop¨®, pero no dice nada. La chica del servicio llega con bandeja con desayuno y le sirve a los tres, Luz se queda cerca para ayudar a peque?a en caso de que lo necesite y Gerard le dice antes de llevarse el primer bocado a boca. ¨C Luz, tome asiento, no necesita quedarse all¨ª. ¨C No me parece correcto, se?or. -?Por qu¨¦ deber¨ªa ser incorrecto que se siente a mesa, aldo de mi hija, para ayuda? Es m¨¢s ¨C se pone de pie y se asoma a puerta ¨C ?Evangeline! Vuelve a mesa y chica del servicio aparece en seguida. -?Se?or? 1 ¨C Por favor, traiga desayuno para se?orita M¨¦ndez. -i?Qu¨¦?! No ¨C dice Luz poni¨¦ndose de pie otra vez -. Me quedo sentada aldo de Charlize, pero noer¨¦ con ustedes¡­ -?Y en qu¨¦ momento lo har¨¢? Porque Charlize no ir¨¢ al colegio estos d¨ªas y e no se le va a despegar. Evangeline, lo que orden¨¦. -Disculpa, pero ?por qu¨¦ Charlize no ir¨¢ al colegio? ¨C pregunta Darcy con un tono entre curioso y molesto ¨C -Porque saqu¨¦ de ese lugar en el que estaba. Estaban incumpliendo normas, adem¨¢s de tratar mal a mi hija, por supuesto que no lo iba a permitir. -S¨ª, pero debes entender que e¡­ -Disculpen ¨C dice Luz poni¨¦ndose de pie y tomando mano de Charlize, mientras que con mano libre levanta su to -. Cuando terminen de har temas de adultos, podremos volver. Luz mira a Gerard con intensidad, ¨¦l asiente ys chicas salen de all¨ª. -?Podemos terminar en el jard¨ªn, Lucecita? -?Por supuesto! Se van animadas, mientras Gerard fulmina con mirada a Darcy. -Mira, Darcy, pasa lo siguiente. En esta casa ya no se dir¨¢n m¨¢s los ¡°defectos¡± de Charlize dnte de e. -?Esas sons ¨®rdenes de mosca muerta esa? -Te proh¨ªbo har as¨ª de Luz, e solo ha conseguido lo que ni t¨² ni mi madre lograron, nada m¨¢s. que con amor¡­ -Oh please! love ? Maybe, but for your money¡­ think about this, Gerard. That little girl is conquering the girl to get to you and it would seem disrespectful to Margaret¡¯s memory¡­ -Don¡¯t say his name! No one in this house can do it!! Gerard is more annoyed by the fact that she tries to say that he betrays her wife than by naming her. Now, she finishes eating alone, because I¡¯m leaving with my daughter. The man takes his te and leaves Darcy alone, brooding over his anger. -I hate you, Luz M ¨¦ndez. The Dark Secret of the CEO by Sofia de Orena Chapter 2 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 The days have passed normally, Luz dedicates herselfpletely to Charlize, she has taught her to read and the little girl is learning very quickly. The best thing for her is that she doesn¡¯t feel the pressure of a teacher, but the constant encouragement of Light is upon her. On the other hand, Gerard only works what he needs every day and always prays that it will finish quickly, if before his motivation was to work until he forgets, now it is to finish to go home and see his girls ying in the garden or waiting for him with some delicious dessert. At this moment, Gerard is leaving an audience, which he went to with Dan, he sees the time on his watch and smiles happily. His friend couldn¡¯t be happier for him, despite what happened a few weeks ago, Gerard has shown that joy that he radiated years ago. He just hopes it¡¯s not over, because his friend has already suffered enough to put him in more pain. -Hey, erase that smile or I¡¯ll be envious. -Then smile with me, let¡¯s both be happy ¨C they walk towards the exit of the building, greeting some colleagues -. I want to see what they will be waiting for me with today. -They bring you well slimy ¨C Gerard ps him while heughs -. The question is, are you like this for Charlize or for Luz? Gerard looks at the sky, smiles and looks at his friend with conviction. -Well¡­ both of them, why should I deny it? -And you approached the girl? ¨C Enough to be his friend. Even if I¡¯m dying for something more, it wouldn¡¯t be fair. There¡¯s a girl out there who can show up at any moment. What if he never shows up ? -We¡¯ll see , then¡­ ¨C Dan¡¯s phone rings and seeing the number, he frowns -. Alpha. ¡°Alpha¡± is the pseudonym of his main informant, of absolute trust for Dan, within what can be called trust in the underworld. -I have news about the drug and the distributor. It is a new one, ideal for rapist dogs, it numbs the victim for minutes, even hours, but does not leave thempletely unconscious. ¨C Name ¨C says Dan with a somber tone -. ¨C Henry Bowman. Dan hangs up and motions for Gerard to follow him to the car before he says anything, as soon as he gets in, Gerard makes him talk. -Henry Bowman, that is the man responsible for the distribution of the drug that affected the girl. -You¡¯re sure? ¨C Of course, my informant is of my absolute confidence, you know that he has never failed us. -Well, I want you to investigate that one, you know that just having his name doesn¡¯t help us. I want bank statements, properties, family¡­ I even want to know what he eats in the morning after a hangover ¨C and Gerard¡¯s tone is that of that ruthlesswyer against crime, the one who is relentless ¨C . Now I¡¯m going home. -See you , my friend¡­ enjoy your women without fear, when that girl knows everything you¡¯ve done, surely she won¡¯t want to send you to jail. -The fact that she doesn¡¯t want to do it, doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t go. Gerard closes the door and walks to his car, thinking of many things, but in the end his friend is right. It is better to wait for things to clear up little by little, while he must take advantage of the time with his girls. Thinking of them like that makes him smile, start the car and go straight home. Upon arrival, he realizes that it is too quiet, so they must be watching a movie in Charlize¡¯s room. He takes off his jacket and tie on the way, trying to getfortable to hug her baby, but when he opens the door, he finds her alone, in front of the screen. ¨C Daughter, how are you? -Boring¡­ I don¡¯t have anyone to discuss the film with. -And light? ¨CMi Lucecita no se ha sentido bien. Me pidi¨® que me quedara aqu¨ª un momento, se fue a su cuarto hace ¡­ no s¨¦ ¨C dice encogi¨¦ndose de hombros -. Si vas a ver, dile que extra?o. -Dame unos minutos ¨C le da un beso en frente y se va lo m¨¢s r¨¢pido que puede sin correr a habitaci¨®n de Luz ¨C ma a puerta y siente que alguien ha, pero no consigue escuchar qui¨¦n o que, as¨ª que entra y ve a su chica tirada en cama, con los ojos cerrados, un pa?o h¨²medo en frente ys manos en el est¨®mago. -?Luz! ¨C se tira directo hacia e yienza revisa ¨C ?Qu¨¦ te pas¨®? -Creo que me pesqu¨¦ un virus o algo, pero ya me tom¨¦ algo¡­ perd¨®n por dejar a Charlize s. -No, est¨¢ bien¡­ e est¨¢ bien, me importa tu salud ahora. -Estar¨¦ bien, solo¡­ solo necesito una sopa de pollo. En cuanto me sienta mejor ir¨¦ a prepar¨¢rm. -No, t¨² no te mover¨¢s de aqu¨ª. Yo ir¨¦ por esa sopa. -?No, ?c¨®mo se le ocurre? No puede estarle cocinando a mujer que cuida a su hija. -Pero s¨ª a mujer de mi cor¡­ s¨ª puedo. La toma entre sus brazos y levanta para oda en cama. Toma una cobija del closet y cubre, sale cerrando con cuidado puerta y se va a habitaci¨®n de Charlize. ¨C?C¨®mo est¨¢ Lucecita? ¨C le dice en cuanto lo ve ¨C -Enferma, pero estar¨¢ bien. As¨ª que por hoy dejaremos descansar y vamos a mimar mucho ¨C ni?a asiente, apaga televisi¨®n y se pone de pie ¨C Ir¨¦ a prepararle una sopa de pollo, ?quieres ir conmigo? -?S¨ª! Levanta a su hija y salen de all¨ª con rumbo a cocina. Sevans manos yienzan a buscar ingredientes para sopa. ¨C Papi, ?d¨®nde aprendiste a preparar sopa? Gerard se queda perdido un momento y luego le responde a su hija, aunque le cause algo de dolor. -Tu madre me ense?¨®, en esta misma cocina. -?De verdad? Cu¨¦ntame m¨¢s de e, por favor. Mi abu y mi t¨ªa nunca quer¨ªan decirme nada de e cuando les preguntaba, ?fue m? -?ro que no! ¨C le dice Gerard a su hija y abraza -. Tu madre fue mujer m¨¢s buena y linda del mundo, e ten¨ªa un amor inmenso por todos. Hasta el ¨²ltimo minuto pele¨® para que t¨² nacieras ¨C es inevitable para ¨¦l ques l¨¢grimas lo invadan, pero ahora entiende que ya no hay tanto dolor. Es solo 1 a emoci¨®n de los recuerdos -. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. -?Y e cocinaba muy bien? -?No! ¨C le dice riendo -. Todo lo que quer¨ªa cocinar se le quemaba, le quedaba sdo o sin sabor. Pero esta sopa¡­ esta era su receta propia y nadie hace igual, ya ver¨¢s. -?Podr¨¦er de e? -Todo lo que quieras, haremos mucho. La peque?a aude y le ayuda a su padre con algunos ingredientes. Al terminar, prepara una bandeja conida servida, agua y una flor que Charlize fue a buscar al jard¨ªn. Cuando Gerard va a tomar bandeja, aparecen Darcy y Georgia. -Hijo, ?qu¨¦ haces con esa bandeja? ?Es que Charlize no quiereer aqu¨ª? -Madre, por si no lo sab¨ªas, Charlize ya noe en cocina, sino en eledor donde corresponde. Y sobre esta bandeja, es para Luz, que no se siente bien. -?No lo puedo creer! ¨C grita Darcy -. Vino aqu¨ª a trabajar, no para que el due?o de casa atienda. Si se siente tan mal, que vaya a un doctor. -M¨¦tete en tus asuntos, Darcy. ¨C ?Gerard! No le hables as¨ª a tu prima, menos dnte de Charlize, porque pensar¨¢ que podr¨¢ faltarle el respeto cuando quiera. ¨C Al contrario de lo que ustedes piensan ¨C le dice Gerard tomando bandeja -, mi hija es muy educada y sabe que no debe faltarle el respeto a los mayores, aunque ellos se lo falten a cada momento. vamos, Charlize. ¨C Por dios, hijo, dile a una des criadas que se encargue. ¨C Las chicas de servicio, mam¨¢, porque as¨ª se man, no est¨¢n contratadas para atender a Luz y ya que de cierta manera es mi responsabilidad, con permiso. ¨C Pero¡­ -Si tanto te molesta que atienda, entonces hazlo t¨² ¨C le dice Gerard a su madre, extendi¨¦ndole bandeja, pero e se encojeo si le hubiese puesto una caja con serpientes -. Eso cre¨ª. Gerard camina con su hija, hando des cosas que podr¨ªan ayudar a Luz a sentirse mejor. Al llegar frente a puerta, Charlize golpea y escuchan a Luz decir que pueden pasar. La peque?a abre puerta y Luz se queda sorprendida de ver a padre e hija con bandeja. ¨C Listo, te trajimos una sopa de pollo que te ayudar¨¢ con tu malestar. Solo dame un minuto, ir¨¦ por un term¨®metro. -No tengo fiebre ¨C le dice antes de que el hombre salga -. Solo dolor de cabeza, mareos y v¨®mitos. 1 La s pbra hacen sentirse mal y tiene que correr al ba?o, Gerard corre tras e y le sujeta el cabello, mientras Luz sufre los espasmos de su cuerpo, aunque ya nada sale de e. -Ya est¨¢ ¨C le dice cuando chica trata de incorporarse para enjuagarse boca y mojarse el rostro ¨C Ahora vamos con cuidado. It is inevitable for the girl to stick her head on Gerard¡¯s chest, who carefully carries her to his bed. She helps her to settle down, she carefully brings the tray to him, making sure that she doesn¡¯t dislike her smell. But quite the opposite. Luz eats it all with no problem and then smiles when she sees Charlize asleep next to her, after telling her about the movie she saw. Gerard takes the tray and leaves them that way, because as soon as Luz is free, she settles down next to the little girl, covering her with the nket and her arms. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Gerard¡¯s chicken soup helped Luz a lot, as did Charlize¡¯s pampering and being able to get upte the next day, but what didn¡¯t go away was the morning sickness. two I already had a week with that difort and I was bored of feeling like this. It¡¯s Friday and today she has to go home,ter she will call Rafael to pick her up, for now she has to go down to breakfast with her little princess. He goes to her room for her, as he does every day, does the hairstyle she asks for and they go downstairs together smiling. Below is Gerard talking on the phone, with a cup of coffee, he sees the girls almost reaching the end and smiles. But the one who doesn¡¯t smile at all is Luz, who when she smells the coffee, she has to run to the guest bathroom. -Light! Evangeline,¡¯stay with my daughter, please. He runs after her and bangs on her door to let him in, he hears the typical sounds of a person throwing up, he puts his fingers to the bridge of his nose because he knew something was wrong with her. As soon as he feels the lock click, he goes in to help Luz, who can no longer bear the weakness of her body and faints. -Shit¡­ Light ¨C he whispers while holding her tightly -. Light! But she doesn¡¯t react, so she goes out and revolutionizes everyone. -|Little light! ¨C screams Charlize crying ¨C What¡¯s wrong daddy? -I do not know! Evangeline, you will take charge of Charlize for the rest of the day, of nothing else. It doesn¡¯t matter what my mother or Darcy say, you are only responsible for her- Luz is amodated in her arms and George appears, after he felt so much scandal-. George, to the car! The man doesn¡¯t expect an exnation, he walks quickly opening the doors and running to the car, Gerard is right behind him. Once inside, Gerard sits in the back seat and Luz begins to react. ¨C Don.. ¨C We¡¯re in the car, on the way to the hospital. -No¡­ it¡¯s not necessary ¨C she says trying to move, but Gerard keeps her close to his body -. -Yes it is, all these days you told me you were fine and I believed you, even though I didn¡¯t see you like that. ¨C Please, I don¡¯t want¡­ I don¡¯t want to cause any trouble. -Well, but you caused me a scare of those who do not forget, so there is nothing more to say. Gerard¡¯s voicees out harsher than he wants it to, Luz shrugs into silence, while George doesn¡¯t slow down for a moment, until he drives her to the hospital. Gerard is not surprised that they are waiting for them, because George is capable of that and more. But, although the doctor offers him a wheelchair, Gerard refuses to give it up and asks the doctor to tell him where to take it. ¨C He¡¯ll get a hump from carrying me so much ¨C Luz tells him with a weak smile -. ¨C I don¡¯t care, you¡¯re worth it. They enter a cubicle where he finally separates from her to be checked, a nurse tells him to wait outside. -I will not leave¡­ Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¨C He leaves or I send him out¡­ from the hospital ¨C the older woman tells him with a very ¡°sweet¡± voice -, He has no choice, he goes out to wait in a room, takes out his phone and calls Dan. -Brother, are you on your way to sess? -I think that for today you will have to y alone. I¡¯m in the hospital with Luz. ¨C Did something happen to him? ¨C Dan tells him putting his foot on the elerator ¨C -Ha estado enferma desde hace una semana y se qued¨® cada, hoy se desmay¨®, vi muy d¨¦bil. -Mujeres ¨C dice Dan, recordando a una en particr, dedic¨¢ndole pensamientos no muy lindos -, Mantenme informado, si necesitas cualquier cosa hermano, estoy para ti. -Gracias¡­ no sab¨ªa que te preocuparas tanto por Luz ¨C le dice con celos -. -Me preocupo por ti y s¨¦ lo importante que es esa chica para ti, as¨ª que s¨ª, me preocupa. -Gracias. Terminan de ponerse de acuerdo con asuntos de oficina y cortan mada, al momento que enfermera ¡°dulce¡± le dice que pasaron a Luz a una s privada. Camina guiado por enfermera que, si no se le molesta, es mucho m¨¢s amable. Le indica puerta de Luz y al entrar ve acostada, mirando por ventana y con un suero conectado al brazo. -Lucecita ¨C le dice en un susurro, porque si antes no se hab¨ªa dado cuenta de lo joven que era, ahora era m¨¢s que ro ¨C Por el car¨¢cter de Luz siempre se le olvida que apenas ha cumplido mayor¨ªa de edad, pero con bata de hospital,s ojeras y susbios deshidratados, se veo si tuviera quince a?os. -Gracias por esto ¨C le dice e con una sonrisa -. El doctor me encontr¨® muy deshidratada. -?Quieres que me a alguien? ¨C Ya le avis¨¦ a Rafael y a mis padres, pero creo que deber¨ªa mar a casa, peque?a princesa estar¨¢ muy preocupada. -S¨ª, lo har¨¦ en seguida, estar¨¦ afuera, as¨ª que solo dame unos minutos. E asiente y cierra los ojos, suspira con pesar, porque el deber del doctor es preguntar, y le ha hecho varias preguntas, pero una de es ha dejado muy asustada. Trata de respirar con calma, para bloquear esos pensamientos que invaden y quieren salir de e en. forma de l¨¢grimas. Mientras, afuera, Gerard le dice a su hija que su Lucecita estar¨¢ bien y muy pronto en casa. Aunque no tiene idea si eso ser¨¢ posible. Entra otra vez a s y ve con los ojos cerrados, no dice nada para no molesta, as¨ª que se sienta en una si junto a cama y le toma mano. ¨C Est¨¢s congda, ?tienes fr¨ªo? ¨C le dice, tratando de darle calor ¨C -S¨ª, pero viene desde dentro, nadie puede hacer nada por m¨ª ¨C le dice e con tanta tristeza -. A Gerard se le encoge el coraz¨®n, porque nunca vio dejarse abatir por nada, ni siquiera pors pbras de Darcy. La observa detadamente y se da cuenta que en su coraz¨®n hay un sufrimiento del que ¨¦l no sabe. Cuando va a darle pbras de ¨¢nimo, aparece el doctor con unas hojas en mano. -Se?orita M¨¦ndez, hemos descartado un virus estomacal ¨C Gerard sonr¨ªe y agradece al cielo porque n o sea nada grave ¨C -?Yya sabe lo que tiene? ¨C le pregunta Gerard m¨¢s tranquilo, que solo quiere llev¨¢rs de all¨ª ¡ª -ro, se?orita est¨¢ embarazada ¨C ambos abren los ojos y se quedan mirando al doctor con sorpresa -. Aproximadamente seis semanas, seg¨²n lo que e me dijo acerca de su periodo, pero es algo que podremos corroborar con un ultrasonido m¨¢s adnte. -?Embarazada? ¨C pregunta Gerard sintiendo que todo su mundo se vuelve un caos ¨C 1 Luz cierra los ojos, mientrass l¨¢grimas caeno su fuera una lluvia de invierno, se llevas manos a la boca para ahogar los sollozos y el doctor entiende que algo no anda bien all¨ª, as¨ª que se retira pidiendo a Gerard que lo busque cuando ellos terminen de har. -Luz¡­ -?No puede ser! No puedo estar embarazada¡­ ?No! No, no¡­ por favor¡­ no¡­ Su voz se apaga y Gerard se sube a cami, rodea con sus brazos y mece lentamente para brindarle consuelo. -No es tan malo, Luz¡­ ser¨¢s una madre excelente, seguro Rafael estar¨¢ feliz. -?No! Nadie estar¨¢ feliz¡­ no lo quiero, no puedo¡­ no¡­ Pero nuevamente se desvanece en los brazos de Gerard, quien aprieta el bot¨®n de emergencias y enfermera aparece. -Se desmay¨®, no le gust¨® noticia de que est¨¢ embarazada. -?Usted es el padre? -Hopefully ¨C she says sincerely to the nurse and Luz, in the cloud of her unconsciousness manages to hear Gerard¡¯s words -. Because if it were mine, that baby would already be the most loved in the world. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Little by little Luz begins to open her eyes, her gaze is lost at a point where she doesn¡¯t meet Gerard¡¯s disappointed eyes. Just when he was starting to give just a little bit, this hits him like a bucket of cold water. But it¡¯s certainly not the worst, because the day wille when she asks him who her father is and she won¡¯t be able to tell anything but the truth¡­ He doesn¡¯t have the faintest idea. -It¡¯s better now, it¡¯s just the shock of the news ¨C the nurse leaves and they¡¯re alone again -. -Don¡¯t you love your son, Luz? ¨C She doesn¡¯t answer, she just closes her eyes and lets the tears fall ¨C Do you feel that it is an impediment to meet your goals? -she nods, because it¡¯s partly because of that -.No, precious, it¡¯s not like that¡­-he approaches her and takes her hands, without taking his eyes off her expression of deep pain-. Light, children are usually the best impulse for parents. ¨C And why did you leave Charlize alone for so long? -At any other time, that question could have been a p in the face for Gerard, but now it¡¯s not about him, but about Little Light-her. -What I did to my daughter is unforgivable, I thought I was justified, but neither is it. You are different, you are strong, a woman who knows what she wants¡­ -Woman¡­ I¡¯m only eighteen years old! I had my life ahead of me, but now¡­ now I have nothing left, this is thest thing I needed. -Luz, you¡¯re not alone ¨C look at her fine fingers between her strong hands -. But if you think you can¡¯t have that baby, there¡¯s always adoption or¡­ or abortion. Those words bring Luz down to earth, they make her put everything in perspective and she realizes that it is not as simple as saying that she does not love that child. Adoption ? Yes, why not? Leave her the burden that she didn¡¯t want because she will never be able to see her child without thinking about the way he was conceived. But abortion¡­ Those are big words. She has the firm conviction that the being she has in her womb is a full-fledged human being, unless it was an alien who outraged her and, from what little she remembers, it was quite human, at least the body, because the behavior was that of a monster. ¡°I think¡­ I think you¡¯re right,¡± she says more calmly. ¨C Will you have an abortion? ¨C Gerard asks scared ¨C -No, but I have several months ahead to find out if I will give it up for adoption. ¨C I promise you that you are not alone, your family¡­ his father, I think he should also have an opinion, or do you think so? She just nods, because she can¡¯t tell him how it was conceived, that would lead to one question after another and she doesn¡¯t want to relive any of it, she has had enough with the nightmares. -If you¡¯re better, I¡¯ll call the doctor so he can finish giving us the instructions. -That¡¯s fine thanks. Gerard leaves to find the doctor, feeling that he needs to talk to Rafael. Something tells him that Luz is so because he is notmitted enough. He sees the doctor and tells him that Luz is calmer now. -Nervous about being a father? ¨C he asks curiously ¨C ¨C I already have a girl and, unfortunately, that baby is not mine, otherwise she would have sent me to dope due to excess of emotion. The doctorughs, but it is so, very true. Gerard feels excited about that baby like that, it would be a thousand times worse if he knew the truth. When they get to the room, Luz sits on the bed and the doctor smiles at her kindly. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. -Bueno, te daremos el alta en cuanto se termine el suero. Te ir¨¢s a casa con indicaciones de absoluto reposo por tres d¨ªas. En cuanto a los mareos y v¨®mitos, vienen con el beb¨¦ as¨ª que me temo que deber¨¢s tener paciencia por los pr¨®ximos dos meses. ¡°Te dejar¨¦ unas vitaminas, bebe mucha agua, ejercicio moderado y sobre todo, mucha tranquilidad ¨C . firma un papel y se lo entrega a Gerard -. Esa es receta del ¨¢cido f¨®lico, todos los d¨ªas, una p¨ªldora diaria, sin falta. -?Para qu¨¦ es eso, doctor? ¨C pregunta preocupada, porque no quiere tomar nada que le haga da?o al beb¨¦ ¨C -Es para ayudarlo en su formaci¨®n, en dos semanas debes sacar una cita para un ultrasonido ¨C se acerca a e y le toma mano -. Aprovecha este tiempo, deja que te mimen, que te ayuden y luego ya ver¨¢s. Cu¨ªdate, ni?a. El hombre sale de all¨ª, Gerard se queda viendo bolsita del suero y luego se sienta a sudo, e no quiere mirarlo, pero es inevitable, quiere saber si Gerard est¨¢ molesto, decepcionado¡­ -Se?or Finnick ¨C dice al fin -. Creo que lo mejor ser¨¢ que busque a alguien m¨¢s para que se haga cargo de Charlize¡­ yo no soy un buen ejemplo y entiendo si no quiere seguir contando conmigo. ¨C Luz, el que vayas a ser madre soltera no te hace un mal ejemplo. Mi hija te ama y estoy seguro que t¨² tambi¨¦n a e, no mes imagino separadas ¨C ¡°no me imagino separado de ti¡±, los pensamientos de Gerard apuntan a adoptar a ese beb¨¦ si es necesario ¨C ¡°Veamos qu¨¦ pasa, si por tu salud no puedes llevar el ritmo de Charlize, pedir¨¦ mis vacaciones y me har¨¦ cargo de e, ya eleg¨ª una escu yenzar¨¢ el lunes. As¨ª que tendr¨¢s mucho tiempo para descansar. No nos dejes, por favor, mi hija te necesita¡­ yo te necesito. Esas pbras le rompen el coraz¨®n a Luz, porque en remota posibilidad de tener algo con Gerard, aunque fuese un beso, ahora se ha instdo un muro entre los dos. -Ya no llores, mi Lucecita, piensa que ese beb¨¦ estar¨¢ feliz de llegar al mundo, pero ser¨¢ mejor si comienza a sentir esa felicidad desde ahora. -?Luz! ¨C voz de Rafael los saca de su burbuja ¨C e acerca a 1. El chico se acerca a e y le besa frente, toma pors mejis para ve y niega con cabeza. -Te dije, esta semana debiste quedarte en casa ¨C se vuelve a Gerard, que no ha soltado su mano y le frunce el ce?o -. Gracias por cuidar de e. -?Podemos har fuera? -ro ¨C le dice el chico y Luz siente p¨¢nico ¨C -?De qu¨¦ har¨¢ con ¨¦l? -Solo lo que puedo decirle, lo dem¨¢s es tu asunto y en eso no me puedo meter ¨C e asiente, pero nos e queda tranqu ¨C Los hombres salen, Gerard cierra puerta y camina un poco para alejarse de all¨ª, Rafael lo sigue y luego se ara garganta. -Usted dir¨¢. -Mira, s¨¦ que eres joven, debes tener que, ?veintis¨¦is? -Veintidos a?os, se?or¡­ pero no entiendo a que se debe su preocupaci¨®n por mi edad. -Mira, no soy nadie para meterme ens rciones de los dem¨¢s, pero te pido¡­ no, te exijo, cu¨ªd. E ahora necesita mucho apoyo y quiero que se lo deso corresponde. -Bueno, tiene raz¨®n, no tiene derecho a meterse ens rciones de los dem¨¢s, lo que hay entre Luzy yo no le interesa a nadie, e es mi mundo y nunca dejar¨¦ s, ni aunque e misma me lo pidiera. - Est¨¢ bien saberlo. -?Por qu¨¦ me dice todo esto? ?Tiene alg¨²n inter¨¦s en Luz? -S¨ª, el que tengo pors personas que quiero. E es importante para m¨ª y para mi hija, ahora ir¨¦ por u n caf¨¦, entra y ha con e, solo espero que cums tu pbra y no dejes s. Gerard se metes manos a los bolsillos y baja a cafeter¨ªa, por misma calle hay una farmacia, as¨ª que decide que ir¨¢ por receta para Luz. The air of the street suits him well next to the espresso. Back at the hospital, he sees a toy store and decides to stop by to buy something for that baby, who for some reason feels the need to protect him and give him everything a child needs. He chooses a hypoallergenic stuffed animal and goes on his way. He only hopes that Luz likes the detail Chapter 33 Chapter 33 As soon as Rafael enters the room, Luz begins to cry and extends her arms to him, he does not think twice. ¨C My girl, what¡¯s up? -she says, pressing her cheek against the girl¡¯s head-, ¨C Rafael¡­ the only thing I needed¡­ ¨C she tells him sobbing -, I¡¯m pregnant. Rafael¡¯s whole body tenses, but not because she is pregnant, but because of the memory of how that happened. -Now, now¡­ don¡¯t cry, that¡¯s not good for your baby, because I guess you¡¯ll have it, I can¡¯t imagine Luz M¨¦ndez¡­ -Yes, but I¡¯m thinking of giving him up for adoption. I don¡¯t know, I have to think about it very well. -Well, you have several months to think about it ¨C he moves away from her and wipes her tears with his thumbs. -I think so. -Can you go home? -Yes, as soon as the serum is finished. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¨C Well, I¡¯ll take you ¨C Rafael takes a seat and stares at her -. Will you tell your parents? ¨C Of course, a pregnancy is not something to hide. Today ¨C in this there is full determination, because if Gerard and Rafael are already willing to help her, then she can feel brave ¨C I¡¯ll wait for their reaction. -Thanks. That was much better for Luz, because she knew that it would not be something that they would like to hear. Her father is very traditional in some things and pregnancy out of wedlock is not something he tolerates. He also has to call his brother, because if he is going to lose his entire family to that baby, that defenseless creature, it had better be at once. ¡°A defenseless creature, that is.¡± He could well have prevented her arrival, if he had listened to Rafael. If she had gone to a hospital, they would have given her something to prevent the rape from having consequences. But the fear and stubbornness of the moment blinded her. No. It wasn¡¯t that baby¡¯s fault. The nursees in to check the bag and tells him that he can go now, he takes Rafael out of the room to help Luz change. When the boy leaves the room, he finds Gerard with a bouquet of flowers, a stuffed animal and a pharmacy bag. He sits next to him, so the two of them end up looking at that closed door. ¨C For her? ¨C Rafael tells him pointing to the bag ¨C Yes, they are vitamins that you must take daily, so that your baby forms well in the tummy. The belly¡­ it¡¯s going to look beautiful in a few months. ¨C Still I feel that his youth is being stolen ¨C Gerard tells him unceremoniously ¨C Sure, but sometimes other people¡¯s decisions have consequences, that¡¯s how babiese into the world, is n¡¯t it? ¨C Exactly¡­ ¨C Gerard stands up as soon as he sees the door handle turn -, Camina hacia e y ve a Luz salir pa?ada por enfermera, pero cuando Luz lo ve con todas esas cosas por primera vez en unas horas sonr¨ªe. Solo ¨¦l pod¨ªa ser tan tierno en el peor de sus momentos. ¨C Flores para mami,s vitaminas y un regalo para tu hijo ¨C le dice se?ndo cada cosa ¡ª ¨C Podr¨ªa ser ni?a ¨C le dice e sin dejar de mirarlo -.. -Si es as¨ª, le cambiamos el list¨®n del cuello y ya est¨¢. Luz se r¨ªe y Rafael se sorprende, porque esa risa es autentica. Ni forzada, ni de bu, ni por educaci¨®n. Es una genuina risa de Luz M¨¦ndez. ¨C?Ya podemos irnos? ¨C le dice Rafael ayud¨¢nd a caminar -. ¨C Primero se?orita debe firmar el alta m¨¦dica y cancr los honorarios¡­ -Solo el alta, del resto me encargo yo ¨C le entregas flores y el peluche a Luz,s vitaminas a Rafael y se despide, queriendo darle uno de esos abrazos que se han dado tantas veces -. Por favor, cu¨ªdate, si hay alguna novedad, que sea, d¨ªmelo. -Si se?or¡­ -Solo dime Gerard, creo que todo esto nos lleva a categor¨ªa de amigos, m¨¢s que de jefe y empleada ¨C le sonr¨ªe y mira a Rafael -. Lo que sea, que me lo diga, estar¨¦ pendiente. Gerard se pierde por el pasillo por donde debe ir a pagar cuenta, mientras Luz se va con sus regalos y enfermera a firmar. Todo lo que puede hacer es vers cosas de mejor manera posible, porque s i se ahoga en esto, ser¨¢n los ocho meses m¨¢srgos de su vida. Una vez terminado todo el papeleo, los dos amigos salen al estacionamiento, Rafael ayuda a subir al auto y salen de all¨ª con rumbo a casa de sus padres. Ve hora y se da cuenta que al menos su madre ya debe estar all¨ª, ya que algunos viernes trabaja mediod¨ªa. -No vayas a dejar que te golpeen o te insulten, porque nada de esto fue tu culpa. ¨C Rafael, pude tomar p¨ªldora del d¨ªa despu¨¦s al menos¡­ -No es tu culpa, ni de ese angelito. Un ¨¢ngel. E no lo hab¨ªa pensado ni por un minuto y sonri¨® al pensar que tendr¨ªa una princesa y un ¨¢ngel. Nada mal para una chica tan triste y perdidao e. Llegan a casa de Luz, e deja los regalos en el auto, Rafael le desea suerte y e se baja para darle 1 a noticia a sus padres. Upon entering, she sees her parents sitting in the dining room, when they see her they are happy, but their smile fades as soon as they see the state of Light. ¨C Little daughter! her mother tells her. What happened? -I¡¯ve felt bad these days and today they took me to the doctor ¨C her mother hugs her and her father gets a little closer ¨C -Nothing serious? -Depends on how you see it, I already made up my mind ¨C she tells them shrugging her shoulders and then sighs-. Mom, dad¡­ I¡¯m pregnant. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 If everyone expected Luz¡¯s parents to support her, not judge her, give her a hug and cry with happiness¡­ it¡¯s because they don¡¯t know Miguel M¨¦ndez. The p to his daughter came from her mother, while the arm grab came from the father, before he started screaming like crazy. ¨C How are you pregnant?! Is that the example we have given you?! I didn¡¯t educate just anyone! ¨C Tell me who the father is, Luz M¨¦ndez ¨C says her mother through clenched teeth -. Because he¡¯s going to have to take over, I¡¯m not going to break my back working to support that bastard. Faced with Luz¡¯s silence, who feels her heart break again, her father takes her by both arms and swings her roughly. ¡°Speak, whose child is that?!!¡± ¨C I do not know. That was it, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±. In a neutral, simple and sincere tone. He doesn¡¯t know. Luz did not like lying and was convinced that not telling her parents what had happened was better than letting them know the truth, because they would order her to have an abortion. The M¨¦ndezes cannot have a single mother daughter, what a shame! ¨C She doesn¡¯t know¡­ thedy doesn¡¯t know who made her that kid, right now I¡¯m wondering if you were going to work as a pvta waitress! Her father¡¯s words didn¡¯t make her move, cry or want to yell in their faces what happened to her. She only knew that she would protect that child with her life if necessary. Even from her own grandparents. Her mother wanted to raise her hand to hit her again, but Luz let go of her father, stopped her, and told her firm. ¨C He doesn¡¯t hit me again, because if you do, I won¡¯t be the one with his dirty conscience afterwards. -And you have the gall to speak of conscience ¨C his father opens the door and indicates with his hand -. I had a dutiful, decent, dignified daughter, not some random one who has no idea who the father of her bastard is. ¡°And if you go, you don¡¯t take anything with you,¡± his mother tells him. Everything you have here we gave you, look for the father of your spawn and let him support you. ¨C Perfect ¨C is the simple response of Luz, who has ended up breaking down with the word ¡°monster¡±. She takes the phone out of her, has some things backed up, and sets it on the table in silence. I wish you all the best and hope you can sleep like babies for the nights you have left. She goes out without bowing her head straight to Rafael¡¯s car, her father follows her and yells at her. -Is it him?! -I wish it were him, at least he¡¯s been better to me than the family! Family is the most important!! ¨C Luz tells him mockingly -. Until you screw up! She continues on her way and quickly gets into the car. Rafael, who realized the situation as soon as he saw her get angry, had already started the car, so as soon as Luz gets in, he gets out of there. -What did they tell you? -she asks taking one of her hands- ¨C Basically¡­ that I¡¯m a bitch and that my son is a bastard spawn¡­ And the cryinges out like a hurricaneing to the city. Rafael pulls over to the side of the road and gets out to go get Luz. He gets her out of there and into her back, where he sits her on herp and cradles her like she¡¯s a baby. ¨C Although they don¡¯t support you, I¡¯m with you, I swear¡­ I won¡¯t leave you alone. -But they are my parents! They are supposed to be programmed to love and support me¡­ ¨C No, darling, because a very important part of them calls them to tell us what we should do, even when they see us as self-sufficient ¨C he kisses Luz¡¯s hair and she looks at him with a smile -. You better call your brother now. SO CU -I don¡¯t have a phone, they didn¡¯t want me to leave the house with something they had bought for me. ¨C Bueno, al llegar a casa lo solucionaremos. Ahora, necesito que te calmes un poco, iremos a mi casa y alli veremos qu¨¦ hacer. El resto del trayecto se hizo en silencio, Rafael aparca en el subterr¨¢neo y en cuanto llegan al departamento,ienza a cocinar para Luz. E le pidi¨® ir a ducharse para sentirse limpia, ahora mismo Rafael est¨¢ pensando en algo, que ser¨ªa I o m¨¢s l¨®gico en su situaci¨®n, pero no sabe c¨®mo aborda sin hace sentir presionada. Mientras Luz siente que su mundo est¨¢ por cimpleto destruido. Su hijo va a llegar a una incertidumbre. ¨C Pero te juro que estoy dispuesta a reconstruir todo este maldito mundo por ti¡­ porque si ya perd¨ª todo por ti, lo ¨²nico que me queda es quedarme contigo. Cierra los ojos bajo ducha y deja que todo se vaya con el agua, se quita el parche que tapa el lugar donde le conectaron v¨ªa y se limpia el cuerpo igual desde aque noche, con fuerza, pero esta vez tiene especial cuidado con su vientre. Sonr¨ªe antes de cerrar el grifo y sale de ducha. Se coloca una toa en el cabello y otra para cubrir su cuerpo. Rafael le dio libertad de sacar lo que quisiera, peroo todo le queda grande, no sabe qu¨¦ ponerse, as¨ª que opta por sacarle ropa interior limpia, un su¨¦ter enorme y se coloca sus jeans. Se seca un poco el cabello con toa y sale de habitaci¨®n, siente un olor delicioso que le recuerda que tiene nada en el est¨®mago. Rafael se queda vi¨¦nd con su su¨¦ter favorito y siente unas ganas de arrodirse all¨ª mismo y pedirle que sea su esposa, pero eso sin dudas espantar¨ªa. Le coloca un to de fideos con crema en frente y e cierra los ojos para olerlo. -Es primera vez en d¨ªas que algo no me provoca n¨¢useas. -Entonces aprovecha ye, pero con calma, para que no te pongas enferma otra vez ¨C e asiente y se lleva el primer bocado, gimiendo por lo rico de pasta -. Estaba pensando, tus contactos en el tel¨¦fono ?estaban respaldados en el correo o en el chip? -Correo ¨C le dice e con boca llena y Rafael se siente tranquilo de veer bien ¨C -Entonces los sacaremos desde miputadora. mar¨¢s a tu hermano y a tu jefe, ?A Gerard? ¨C a Rafael le dan unos celos tremendos que lo me por su nombre, porque a ¨¦l nunca lo quiso mar por el suyo mientras trabajaron juntos ¨C -S¨ª, est¨¢ dispuesto a ayudarte y mientras m¨¢s seamos, mejor para ti y ese beb¨¦ precioso. ¨C No sabes c¨®mo ser¨¢ ¨C le dice riendo -. -Es tu hijo, no puede ser menos que bello.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. E asiente, Rafael se sirve un poco de pasta y se sienta frente a Luz. Cuando chica termina, ¨¦l se pone de pie y va por suptop, para que puedaunicarse con su hermano y contarle noticia. ¨C Ten ¨C le dice entreg¨¢ndole su tel¨¦fono -. Si quieres que me vaya, est¨¢ bien. Si quieres apoyo, me quedo. - Qu¨¦date. Mi hermano es diferente, pero si me rechaza, ser¨ªa¡­ ¨C le tiem elbio, cierra los ojos y suspira -. Aqui voy. He dials the number and his brother¡¯s deep, cheerful voice elicits a smile when he says. -Hello ? ¨C Mat¨ªas, it¡¯s me¡­ Luz. -Sister! Nice to hear from you, what can you tell me? ¨C I have something to tell you, but you should sit down, because I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to like it. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Mat¨ªas smiles, his sister has always been somewhat dramatic about some things, for him, Luz was born old. So he tries to rx her a bit. -It can¡¯t be so terrible, soon you¡¯re going to tell me that you¡¯re pregnant or what ¨C Luz only emits a slight sob ¨C Luz ? Was that it? -Yes ¨C she says in a whisper and Rafael squeezes her hand ¨C -Shit! I messed up¡­ oh, little sister¡­ don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s not bad, you¡¯re not alone¡­ wait-he gets serious and his attitude changespletely- Mat¨ªas, who was in the dining room with some colleagues, storms out to the patio. He already imagines what may be happening. ¨C Luz, tell me something¡­ did you tell our parents? -Yes¡­ ¨C she tells him crying a lot ¨C -Did they do something to you? ¨C Mom pped me¡­ they treated me like a bitch¡­ Matias , I swear I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, I¡­ oh, brother, I was so afraid that you would judge me like them. ¨C Luz, family is the most important thing and all those conventions of our parents are worth it to me. I¡¯ve seen things a thousand times worse than a pregnant eighteen-year-old girl. You¡¯re my sister and¡­ damn ¨C Luz hears a door open and shouts in the distance ¨C I¡¯m going to be an uncle! The whistles and apuse make Luz smile with relief. She already has three men behind her willing to stop bullets for her and her son. ¨C Well, now you have my reaction. Now, what matters, the father. ¨C There is no father ¨C she answers quickly ¨C -Don¡¯t you want to take over? ¡®Cause you know I can do it¡­ -I don¡¯t know who he is ¨C those words make Mat¨ªas unseat himself in a seat and run his fingers over his forehead ¨C -Luz, it¡¯s your life, I¡¯m not going to interfere, but¡­ seriously, you don¡¯t know? -Don¡¯t ask me, I beg you, one day I¡¯ll be ready to tell you how things happened. ¨C Well, I¡¯ll wait¡­ did they kick you out? -Yes, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m at a friend¡¯s house now and then I¡¯ll see an apartment or something, it would be just for the weekends, you know, for my job. -Do you have a way to support yourself? ¨C Pffff, you¡¯re talking to the crazy savings and my job now would allow me to pay for a house if I wanted. But college¡­ -And do you think I can study now? Look, believe me, I¡¯m fine, my friend and my boss support me But with you on my side, I feel like justice is on my side ¨C Hahahaha well, somehow, it¡¯s true. From now on I tell you that I do not want to talk to them, they have behaved very badly with you. You have never been a bad daughter, on the contrary, you gave up your dreams because they couldn¡¯t pay for college -Don¡¯t do that to them, you¡¯re their pride. ¨C Do you think it would continue to be their pride if they knew that I wounded a man with a bullet and almost died ? It¡¯s your job, Mat¨ªas¡­ they knew. -S¨ª, era undr¨®n peligroso, a su ¨²ltima v¨ªctima viol¨®¡­ cuando lo encontr¨¦, no dud¨¦ en disparar cuando quiso escapar, me imagin¨¦ que pudiste ser t¨², chica solo tiene veinte anos. As¨ª que una b e n pierna¡­ solo que le cay¨® en arteria. -?Qu¨¦ habr¨ªas hecho si esa chica hubiese sido yo? -Lo mato ¨C los colegas de Mat¨ªas lo ven encogerse de hombros y agachan cabeza ¨C , Lo cierto es que para ellos, que tienen un v¨ªnculo especial, saben a lo que Mat¨ªas se refiere. Pero es tarea para otra historia. ¨C Ten cuidado, hermanito¡­ te quiero much¨ªsimo. -Yo tambi¨¦n, mi ampolleta ¨C Luz se r¨ªe por ese apodo que su hermano le puso desde peque?a y que es s u manera de decirle que ama con todo su coraz¨®n ¡ª Lo cierto es que ahora Luz no es ¨²nica que ocupa el coraz¨®n se Matias¡­ pero ya dije que eso es para otra historia. Se despiden y en cuanto Luz corta mada, se desparrama en el sof¨¢, sin saber cuando o c¨®mo lleg¨® all¨ª. Rafael le extiende un postre de manjar y chocte, que e recibe con una sonrisa. -Ahora, tu jefe. -Eh¡­ esa har¨¦ en habitaci¨®n de invitados, si no te molesta. -ro¡­ ¨C Pero luego del postre. Rafael veerse el postre con tanto gusto, que se hace nota mental deprar unos cuantos m¨¢s, para que no le falten. Cuando Luz termina, ¨¦l le quita el pocillo y lo tira a basura, le entrega el m¨®vil y, mientras e se va a mar a Gerard, Rafael se sienta a investigar sobre el embarazo. eri 2 marc Al cerrar puerta de habitaci¨®n, Luz marca el n¨²mero de Gerard, quien responde casi de inmediato - Gerard Finnick ¨C dice con tono fr¨ªo -. -Gerard, h¡­ Soy Luz. -Lucecita ¨C dice cambiando el tono de voz a uno m¨¢s amable ¡ª ?C¨®mo est¨¢s? ¨C Ahora mejor. ¨C Dime, ?le dijiste a tu familia? ¨C Por eso te mo, creo que no podr¨¦ ir con ustedes el domingo, queria saber si es posible que me des libre dos d¨ªas, mis padres me echaron de casa y¡­ -i?C¨®mo?! ?Te echaron? Por dios, Luz¡­ no es justo. ¨C Ya no quiero pensar en eso, solo quiero seguir adnte y recuperarme, por mi hijo. -?Has pensado qu¨¦ har¨¢s? -Me lo quedar¨¦, no estoy pasando por todo esto solo para despu¨¦s entreg¨¢rselo a una familia que ni siquiera s¨¦ si lo querr¨¢. -Te felicito¡­ ?y el padre? ?haste con ¨¦l? ?te est¨¢ apoyando? ¨C Prefiero no har de eso por ahora, si no te importa. -Te entiendo, disculpa¡­ mira, yo me di vacaciones, estar¨¦ tres semanas en casa, quiero lleva a Charlize a Disnend. -?Excelente! ¨C?Vendr¨ªas con nosotros? -Eso depende, de c¨®mo vayan mis s¨ªntomas, no querr¨¢s subirte a un vueloercial con una mujer que vomita hasta por el olor del agua ¨C le dice riendo ¨C ¨C Ir¨ªamos en mi jet, pero lo cierto es que no me molestar¨ªa ¨C Luz suspira y Gerard sonr¨ªe -. Adem¨¢s, estas semanas mes tom¨¦ para cuidar de mi hija, as¨ª t¨² descansas. -Gerard, no puedo dejar de trabajar justo ahora, necesito el dinero m¨¢s que nunca. -Yo no he dicho que vayas a dejar de trabajar o que te vaya a despedir, te estoy dando una¡­ licencia m¨¦dica. Ambos se r¨ªen, porque saben que eso es solo para ayudar a Luz. -?Sabes? Ahora eres t¨² el que se est¨¢ portandoo un ¨¢ngel guardi¨¢n. -I¡¯m not by a pen, Luz¡­ I¡¯ve done terrible things in my life. -Of course, like everywyer in New York ¨C Luzughs -. But seriously, this thing you¡¯re doing for us is taking you to heaven. -I doubt it, but I think that for now I will only focus on taking care of you. -Thank you, give kisses to my little princess. -I¡¯ll give them to you¡­ and, Luz ¨C Gerard hesitates a little, but in his life he has regretted many things, this will not be one of them -. You have no idea how I would like to be the father of that baby. 9Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Although on Sunday it was difficult to wait for Luz and not see her arrive, Gerard knew that it was for his good and that of his baby. For the same reason, yesterday, Monday, he went to visit her with Charlize, but now he went earlier so as not to meet Rafael and to have privacy. He¡¯s been standing in front of the door for ten minutes and he doesn¡¯t know how to get in¡­ well, he knows he has to knock on the door for Luz to open, but he doesn¡¯t know what to say, especially since he came early and alone, When he finally gets up the courage, the door opens and he finds Luz in a tall, messy jumpsuit, a tank top, and sweatpants. ¨C Gerard! -She says scared, more because of his appearance than because of having him there ¨C What are you doing here at this hour? I wanted to see you alone¡­ Hello! I brought you sweet bread ¨C he shows her the box and she smiles ¨C . -Thank you, if you wait for me a moment, I must go to throw out the garbage, I do! she-removes the bag and hands him the box- But what makes Luzugh is that he keeps looking everywhere, she tells him where to go and he leaves quickly. The girl is stunned to see him in a suit and throwing the garbage for her, quite a sight for her eyes. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He arrives with her, lets him in, and he heads into the kitchen to wash his hands. Luz leaves the box on the bar and does the same, she dries herself without taking her eyes off the man. He looks really handsome and she feels his body stir, but her mind has put up a barrier. ¨C I hope you like this filling, it¡¯s ckberry jam, very delicious. -Yes I love it. The problem is that I have to wait for him to like it too-she tells him pointing to her belly- -Sure¡­ -they both sit on the stools and take a sweet from the box ¡ª Luz takes the first bite and moans with pleasure, several days ago she wanted to eat something simr and these cakes arrived at the best time. She eats slowly, so she doesn¡¯t nauseate him, while Gerard watches her in fascination, because he¡¯s never seen someone enjoy a simple sweet from her so much. -Apparently he liked it too. -That¡¯s because she had been asking for a cupcake for several days ¨C she tells him smiling, because the man has left a little jam on the corner of his lips ¨C What? ¨C he asks her and she stands up ¨C ¨C You have jam on the side of your mouth ¨C the man sticks out his tongue but can¡¯t clean it ¨C Luz grabs a piece of paper towel, walks around the bar to clean it, walks over to Gerard and wipes away the stain she couldn¡¯t get out. He doesn¡¯t take his eyes off her, showing interest in her eyes. genuine in the girl, who decides to sit next to him to eat another sweet. -When I find something that I can eat without returning it, I seize the moment. Gerard is hypnotized watching how the girl eats the second sweet, until he finishes and sees that the same thing has happened to him, only that instead of telling her or cleaning her with the paper, he takes it away. directly with his thumb and then brings it to his mouth. For some reason, he clenches his legs, because he feels that something has turned upside down in that part of his body. -Tell me, does Rafael take good care of you? -Yes, although he has to go out to work. He can¡¯t stay home just for me. -But, I think that as your boyfriend and father of your child, I should pay more attention to you, right? ¨C Rafael is not my boyfriend ¨C says the girl looking down ¨C -?No lo es? ¨C le pregunta Gerard para confirmar sus pbras y e r¨ªe mientras niega -. Entonces¡­ ¨C se pone de pie, se acerca a e meti¨¦ndose entre sus piernas y pega a su cuerpo -, entonces ya no tendr¨¦ remordimientos de hacer esto. Baja susbios y los une con los de Luz, ese beso que llevan esperando ciertas personas desde que empezamos a contar esta historia. 6 Es suave, sin exigencias. Solo exploraci¨®n, saboreo, para descubrir que lo que cada uno siente es demasiado fuerte para ser una simple atri¨®n. Luz pasa sus manos por cintura de Gerard, subiendo sus manos por su espalda fuerte y dura, mientras el hombre se pega m¨¢s a e para sentir su fr¨¢gil cuerpo vibrar ante ese simple contacto. Something in the girl wakes up and wants more, wants to be closer, freer, naked, feeling skin to skin. Gerard¡¯s warm hands run down her back, leaving a burning sensation that takes her to a different state. The two already know that they need each other, they know it¡­ But we all know that there is something that will not allow them to be as they would like, because there are pains and regrets that can be stronger than love, especially when not they are drawn from the heart. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Gerard believes in the clouds, until he begins to feel a salty taste in that kiss that, until now, was sweet. He separates a little from Luz and sees that thick tears fall from his eyes, he is distressed knowing that he has provoked that reaction, thinking that he should not have followed that impulse. ¨C Luz¡­ sorry ¨C but she silences him with a finger to her lips, shakes her head, keeping her eyes closed and smiles ¨C -That has been the best kiss of my whole life, but you don¡¯t know how much they¡¯ve hurt me ¨C she looks him straight in the eyes and pouts -, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll hurt me too. -No¡­ no, my Little Light. You may not believe me, but I don¡¯t know when, where or how, but I have you here-she ces her hand on her heart, which is beating wildly-. I swear you are the second woman in my life that makes me feel like this¡­ ¡°When you tell me that you are afraid, I feel the same way. I¡¯m afraid of losing you, of not being the good man you deserve¡­ but I swear to you, I really swear to you, Luz M¨¦ndez, that I¡¯m going to make an effort every day to be. -Gerard¡­ just give me time, I think we both have many internal problems, but right now it¡¯s best to go easy. No hurry. The girl¡¯s hand rests on his cheek, he closes his eyes and sticks to that piece of her skin as if it were his lifeline in the middle of a violent ocean that threatens to take him away from the women he loves the most. He knows that there is no time, but whatever is left he will dedicate to proving that his words are true. -While we go easy on this new discovery¡­ can I kiss you again? Gerard¡¯s request disarms her because of the tenderness in him. She nods at her with a smile, but before kissing her he wipes away her tears, then looks for her lips without being so invasive and this time she feels more sure of the madness she ismitting. Oh my God! She is making out with a man she barely knows, who is her boss and who doesn¡¯t know her worst secret. And now, although she gets carried away in this adventure, she knows that he can react in two very different ways: as his parents or as his and Rafael¡¯s brother. They separate and see each other for a few seconds, until Gerard¡¯s phone rings, he sees that it¡¯s Darcy and pouts. He answers her, not hiding his annoyance from him. -Gerard, where was the Barton file? ¨C And why are you looking for that file? I left that case to Dan. ¨C I thought you¡¯d give it to me, since I¡¯m the real estate expert. ¨C Everyone knows that the Barton thing is not just about real estate, it¡¯s a full-fledged divorce. Now, I ask you to stop calling me every now and then, I¡¯m on vacation and Dan is left in charge. ¨C But I¡¯m your cousin, I should have¡­ Are you Darcy Finnick? Well no, you are Darcy Pine and I do not allow you to continue taking attributions that do not belong to you. ¨C Gerard¡­ ¨C Dan is the other member of the buffet, his name is on the doors of the building next to mine, so anything you need these three weeks, talk to him. He cuts him off, very annoyed by the woman¡¯s attitude, unfortunately she is his mother¡¯s niece and he can¡¯t do anything, because since he lost his parents when he was fifteen, he has lived with them. The only thing she is grateful to Darcy for is that thanks to her she met Margaret , since she was her best friend. But nothing else. Luz sees him overwhelmed and approaches him to give him small massages on the shoulders, the man allows himself to be done, he just closes his eyes to feel those small hands that seek to relieve him. ¡°He won¡¯t leave you alone.¡± Gerard shakes his head and she sighs. I don¡¯t like her that woman, she¡¯s too sinister for my liking, but she¡¯s just my opinion¡­ -Know? Charlize told me the same thing before you got here, but I justughed. I can¡¯t believe what you guys have seen, that I haven¡¯t. -Don¡¯t get overwhelmed with that now¡­ ¨C but Luz¡¯s phone rings and she sees that it¡¯s from the clinic -. Hello? -Good morning, with Miss Luz M¨¦ndez? -Yes with she. -La mamos para cambiarle hora que ten¨ªa con el doctor Brown, ser¨¢ pasado ma?ana, en el mismo horario. -Muy bien, gracias. -?Algo grave? ¨C le pregunta Gerard ¡ª -No, solo me cambiaron fecha del ultrasonido, ser¨¢ pasado ma?ana -e se miras manos y le encantar¨ªa ir pa?ada por alguien, por ejemplo su madre ¨C ¡°E deber¨ªa ir conmigo¡± -?Puedo ir contigo? ¨C e se lo queda viendo y ¨¦l solo sonr¨ªe -. Entiende que Luz est¨¢ en una situaci¨®npleja, porque su embarazo es muy dif¨ªcil y porque a¨²n noi sabe qui¨¦n es el padre de criatura. -?En verdad quieres ir conmigo? ¨C ¨¦l asienteo si fuera un ni?o al que est¨¢n invitando al parque d e diversiones ¨C Entonces s¨ª, pero te advierto, ser¨¢ muy inc¨®modo para los dos, porque el ultrasonido e s transvaginal¡­ -Oh, ya pas¨¦ por eso con mi¡­ esposa. Lo soportar¨¦. 1 This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ao -?T¨² no tienes que soportar nada! ¨C le dice e riendo -. Pero gracias, veremos si puedes entrar, no s¨¦ si un amigo pueda entrar. -Bien puedo decir que soy el padre de ese beb¨¦ ¨C le dice orgulloso ¨C -Gerard, no lo s¨¦¡­ -Sin presiones, pero yo quiero verlo y si tengo que hacerme pasar por el padre, pues lo har¨¦. A menos que el padre est¨¦ presente ¨C mira esperando esa respuesta y e niega -. No se diga m¨¢s, yo ser¨¦ su papi sustituto por ahora. Luz throws herself into his arms, because despite everything he has lived through, he has ended up being an air. cool thates to make her smile. Thus things will take their course, to reach the climax of a love story that can have many endings, but only one is the one that Luz and Gerard are interested in waiting for. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Although Rafael didn¡¯t want to miss such an important episode, he agreed to let Gerard take her, especially since the agency had a wedding that day and the preparations would start very early. ¨C Please, as soon as you have the photo of that cutie, send it to me ¨C he asks before saying goodbye ¨C C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. -Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be the first to see it. ¨C We both know I won¡¯t be the first ¨C he gives her a hug and opens the door -, but I¡¯ll settle for being the second. He gives her a kiss on the forehead and leaves uneasily, because he feels that Luz¡¯s closeness with Gerard is not convenient for him, although he doesn¡¯t want to act like that jealous and possessive man either, he doesn¡¯t want to be the same as his father. A while after he left, nine thirty, Gerard rings the doorbell of the apartment and Luz receives him with a hug, takes her bag and they go downstairs to go to the appointment, which is quite close. They make the journey talking about Charlize and how much she misses her, how well she has done at school, with new friends, teachers who love her and whom she has surprised by reading a few words. - Have you continued practicing with her? ¨C Of course they did, what they didn¡¯t know was that a civil code book was ced in front of them to motivate them. ¨C He says it¡¯s his incentive. She looks up to you and wants to be as good awyer as you are. Gerard smiles proudly at his daughter¡¯s goals, despite being small, she knows what she wants from life. They keep talking about little Charlize and they reach a point thatplicates Luz. Did you tell him why I didn¡¯t go? -she tells him with a low voice and looking at her feet-, -She knows that you¡¯re sick and that you¡¯re getting better at home, resting ¨C she takes his hand, without taking her eyes off the road -. She didn¡¯t want to say anything else to her, because she assumed that you would want to. -Yes, thanks ¨C after that Gerard changes the topic to legal things, so that Luz doesn¡¯t lose the desire to study. He knows that she can continue with her ns, even if she has to hire someone to take care of the baby and Charlize. They arrive at the clinic ten minutes early, Gerard as always helps her out of the car and they enter the building. Walking through the halls Gerard begins to remember the times that he apanied Margaret in her pregnancy to each of the prenatal checkups and ultrasounds. But it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. They sit in afortable waiting room, along with several mothers, some as t as Luz and others with more pronounced bellies, but all with that same light that characterizes women who create life in their wombs. Luz takes one of the magazines that are there and starts reading an article about natural childbirth and how beneficial it is for the mother and the baby. ¨C I swear I was scared to read all this ¨C Luz tells her, returning the magazine to its ce ¨C How can it be that splitting you in two is the most magical moment of pregnancy? -I don¡¯t know¡­ ¨C Gerard tries to tell him, but a woman next to her answers ¨C -My dear, when you are at that precise moment, only the desire to see your son eats you up, neither the pain nor anything is stronger than those desires. -Safe? ¨C She asks him incredulously. ¨C As sure as I am carrying my fourth child ¨C the woman replies with a huge smile ¨C -Luz M¨¦ndez ¨C the doctor¡¯s voice prevents Luz from dropping her jaw in surprise ¨C Gerard goes after her as a faithful guardian, when he reaches the door the doctor looks at Luz and warns her. -We will have the first ultrasound and due to the pregnancy, it will be transvaginal, as I exined it to you the previous time ¨C he says looking at both of them -. -He already knows. ¨C Well, we¡¯ll do what we always do in these cases ¨C he tells Luz to put on a robe behind a screen -. And you¡¯ll be sitting over here with your back to me, just looking at your girlfriend and the monitor. If Luz thought she was going to correct the doctor about being his girlfriend, she was wrong, because she only heard Gerard nod enthusiastically. When she gets out of it, she finds him sitting like a good boy next to the stretcher, helps her up and does what the doctor told her minutes ago -Yeah, girl, one leg here, the other over here ¨C she follows the doctor¡¯s instructions, who knows he is being considerate of Gerard ¨C I¡¯ll use this, it¡¯s a special transducer for these cases, I¡¯ll put a condom and some gel, depending The patients have told me, it is somewhat ufortable, but if you rx, nothing happens. -Ok ¨C Luz feels very nervous, because she has never been examined in that way, however her knight- errant realizes it and shakes her hand -. -Just look at me, breathe easy and set your sights here ¨C she points to her face and she smiles ¨C -Ready? ¨C The doctor asks permission and they start at once -. It¡¯s not pleasant at all and if it wasn¡¯t for Gerard¡¯s gentle gaze keeping her sane, she¡¯d probably be crying. The room fills with a loud and fast sound, they both look at the screen and Gerard immediately recognizes the image of the baby growing inside Luz. -Well, there it is. Your heart is already beating very well¡­ I confirm 8 weeks and five days. -It¡¯s¡­ this is it ¨C but Luz¡¯s words get stuck in her throat -. If before she still had doubts about having that baby or not, now there were none. It might not have been conceived with love, but there was plenty of it right now. Neither of them knew who was holding the other¡¯s hand tighter, but they were both absorbed in this tiny image, a helpless being who was clinging to life and would have a special ce in his mother¡¯s world. When they¡¯re done, the doctor gives them some privacy, after printing some pictures of the baby. Gerard¡¯s eyes are moist and he¡¯s afraid to ask the question, but he asks it anyway, because if the answer is no, he¡¯s got it covered. ¨C Luz¡­ will you stay with him? Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Nothing could stop Gerard¡¯s impulse to throw himself on Luz¡¯s lips, who ended up crying andughing in equal measure. -You¡¯re crazy, not even¡­ ¨C ¡°I know who the father is¡±, is what he was about to say, but he just kept silent, he stood up with Gerard¡¯s help and went to change ¨C While he stayed with that image that warmed his heart as much as when he saw the first images of Charlize. That feeling was strange, but he felt good, so he wasn¡¯t going to analyze too much because the good thing he had to enjoy, period. When Luz appears, they hold hands, someone knocks on the door and secondster the doctor appears. After several rmendations and ensuring that everything is going well, both leave with hearts swollen with happiness. ¨C Please, let mee to the other checkpoints with you¡­ ¨C she asks almost jumping -, that was¡­ I don¡¯t know how to describe it. -At least not with words, because your face tells me how you feel ¨C she smiles and walks towards the car, but Gerard pulls her, hugs her and looks into her eyes -. -Since you feel better, do you think you cane back with us? -I don¡¯t know, Gerard¡­ your mother and your cousin. I do not know. ¨C Do n¡¯t worry about my mother, she went on a cruise for three months and about Darcy ¡­ I¡¯ll take care of her. I will not let anything happen to you, besides, at home you will be apanied at all times and I will be calmer. -Let me think about itter, now we¡¯re hungry. -I¡¯ll take you to a ce you¡¯ll love. From Brooklyn, they move to the ind of Manhattan, a moment that Gerard takes the opportunity to learn a little more about Luz. Do you have more family? -A brother, as well as cousins, uncles and grandparents, but they don¡¯t count. -And your brother, does he know about your pregnancy? THEIR -Yes, I stood up and yelled at all his colleagues that he would be an uncle. -Where is the? -He¡¯s a policeman, in New Jersey, but we see very little of him. -You speak of him as if he were the best of all ¨C Gerard tells him smiling -. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. -It is, he didn¡¯t judge me for anything, not even when he asked me about the father of my son and I told him I didn¡¯t know who he was ¨C Luz felt sofortable talking, that she doesn¡¯t realize what she said, until she or said ¨C Silence settles in the car and Luz looks out the window, silent tearse out of her eyes, she can¡¯t stand it anymore that Gerard doesn¡¯t talk to her, she sighs and decides to break the silence. ¨C Gerard -Do you like macaroons? ¨C he tells her in a cheerful tone -. Where we go they make some very delicious. Gerard, don¡¯t pretend you didn¡¯t hear what I said. He sighs, looks for a ce to stop and pulls over to the side of the road, undoes his seatbelt and turns to meet her eyes, realizing that his shock was misunderstood by the young woman. He wipes away her tears and smiles at her. ¨C Light, I am nobody to judge you. I¡­ I really feel things for you, how this precious baby was conceived ¨C she says putting her hand on her belly, causing Luz¡¯s hormones and butterflies to riot -, it¡¯s not my problem, but if her growth, his birth, his whole life¡­ if you let me, I can be all you need, not just friend. ¡°Everyone knows me for being a ruthlesswyer, but deep down I¡¯m just a sensitive man who fell in love with the most wonderful young woman in this world. ¨C Are you in love¡­ with me? ¨C Luz feels that her whole body is of gtin ¨C You can not, you know me very recently. -Yes I can, I already did it, I fell in love. And if I¡¯m even more honest with you, I¡¯m dying of jealousy, because you¡¯re living with a man who obviously feels the same as me . -Gerard, I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say. -Don¡¯t say anything, we¡¯re just going to eat macaroni carbonara at Ernesto¡¯s and then we¡¯ll go Charlize. Nothing was simple at that point in Luz¡¯s life, but now everything has be even moreplex, because Gerard¡¯s statement is clear. He has fallen in love with her. He doesn¡¯t give a damn who his son is or if he doesn¡¯t know. He loves her with the full package and is jealous of Rafael. That makes her smile and she looks at the man with more confidence. -Yes I like macaroni, it sounds delicious. She wants to tell him that she fell in love too, but she can¡¯t expose herself like that. She has to be sure of what she feels. Especially since he is a man who has been alone for a long time, the time he stayed in the mansion never gave any indication that he had any rtionship with anyone. For this reason, one day he is going to want intimacy and she does not know if she will be able to do it, reach that step. But she does know that love can conquer everything and that, for the first time in all this time, she knows that only a therapist can help her. Before Gerard turns to go back to the path, she grabs his tie, pulls the fabric, and kisses him. She dared for all those things that she is willing to save in her life. That kiss is soft, innocent, one that doesn¡¯t quite know how to be, but Gerard loves it. When they separate, they touch her forehead and she tells him. I¡¯ll try, I swear I will. -I want you to do it¡­ I love you, Luz, and I want you to stay. -I¡­ I¡¯m scared, but¡­ I¡­ And before Luz tells him that she loves him, her phone rings, on whose screen the name ¡°Rafael¡± appears. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 4 0 Gerard just smiles, gives her a short kiss and goes back on the road, while Luz answers the phone, thanking for not having said more than necessary. -Light, how beautiful! -Do not exaggerate, it is barely noticeable as a bean. ¨C Even more beautiful¡­ I swear theyughed at me here because I let out my little tears. -You¡¯re crazy ¨C Luz doesn¡¯t think she had that reaction ¨C -What are you doing now? Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¨C I¡¯m going to have lunch, with Gerard, then we¡¯ll go get Charlize and then I¡¯ll go through the apartment, to look for some things. Today I return to the mansion, the doctor told me that my work is not risky. ¨C But Luz, you know you can stay with me without problems¡­ I know, but I don¡¯t want to. Now all the more reason I have to work, childbirth is not exactly a gift and then there are all the things we may need. Later I won¡¯t be able to work and when I¡¯m born I¡¯ll have to wait too. -I understand¡­ well, if I can¡¯t get there before you leave, I¡¯lle for you¡­ -No ¨C he says as he sees Gerard -, I think I¡¯ll stay there on weekends too, so I don¡¯t get so stressed. -Luz, are you sure about that decision? Because you know what that means. -I know, Rafael, I¡¯m sure. Thanks for everything. -I love you, L?z¡­ never forget it. Rafael ends the call with a broken heart, but he knows that he cannot force her to do anything. The only thing he can do is be there for her when he needs it. When they arrive at the restaurant, Gerard helps her down and offers her his arm, as soon as they enter they recognize him and find him a table far from the entrance. Do the smells bother you? ¨C She asks Luz, hoping that she doesn¡¯t feel ufortable. -No, it smells delicious, it¡¯s making me very hungry. -Let¡¯s order once then. A waitress approaches who, as soon as she sees Gerard, blushes. Luz doesn¡¯t like it at all, she crosses her arms and looks away, not really understanding why she is bothered by the girl looking at him. Gerard ignores Luz¡¯s reaction, he asks what they had agreed before her and when he turns his eyes to the girl, he smiles seeing her in that attitude. Little light, is something wrong? I know -Nothing ¨C responds dryly -, -Nothing really or that nothing of you to say that everything happens? ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for jokes, Gerard.¡± When he looks at him, he sparks with anger. So nothing happens to me. -Ok, I understand ¨C he says with a sigh ¨C May I know why you¡¯re jealous? Did I say or do something to give you cause for that? Luz looks at him with wide eyes, not believing that he immediately realized what the problem was with that bad temper. ¨C The waitress¡­ a lot of smiles. -Yes, I realized ¨C he extends his hands and takes the girl¡¯s, reluctantly she agrees to take them -, But I didn¡¯t smile at her even once, the truth is that my smiles are only reserved for my princess¡­ and for my queen. Luz makes an ¡°o¡± with her mouth and Gerard finds her beautiful, innocent and strong, he kisses her hands tenderly, making the girl feel embarrassed by her behavior. -Sorry, I¡­ -Don¡¯t ask me for forgiveness, if it had been the other way around, I would have reacted the same way, it¡¯s more ¨C he tells her, pausing -. Every time I see you with Rafael or that I thought you were living with him, I felt terrible jealousy, and that¡¯s normal because I love you, Luz. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to admit it, I don¡¯t know who hurt you so much for you to distrust, but your jealousy is only the response to a feeling of possession¡­ and I confirm that I belong body and soul. Luz doesn¡¯t have the slightest idea what to say to all this, because it¡¯s not easy to process so many beautiful things at once. What she does know is that Gerard is beginning to get to know her and that scares her a little, because he would make her more vulnerable, and she never wants to be vulnerable again. -How can you belong to me in body if we¡­? -she blushes and looks down- -I don¡¯t need to make love with you to be yours, a single kiss was enough to give myselfpletely to you. Luz swallows dry like everyone who is reading this story, because no one expected that answer. Gerard is a man in love and is risking everything to conquer Luz, although he already realized that the girl will not be easy and he loves that even more. one Finally the food arrives, Luz tastes the macaroni and closes her eyes, it is a delicacy that her baby has epted without problems. She eats slowly, in silence, weighing Gerard¡¯s words and feeling that her heart was brokenst time by her parents, now she is beginning to mend faster and better. Gerard is willing to look for even the smallest piece to put it in its ce, he loves her, he wants her happy and calm. When finished, they leave the ce in the direction of Charlize¡¯s school. When they arrive, Luz is surprised that it is a public school, she looks at him and gives him a thumbs up to tell him that she did well. -Little light! ¨C The girl shouts when she sees her favorite person waiting for her. you came for me ¨C Of course! ¨C He tells her, taking her in his arms, which almost caused Erard to have a heart attack . And I¡¯lle for you every day, I¡¯m better now and I can go home. -Really?! ¨C says the incredulous girl ¨C -Yes, it¡¯s true ¨C Gerard tells her, taking her in his arms -. But we must continue to take care of Luz. -Always, daddy. They walk to the car, talking about Charlize¡¯s day, until Luz motions for Gerard to leave. stop, who does it at once worried about the girl¡¯s face. She gets out of the car and Gerard follows her. -Something wrong? -Just nausea, I needed fresh air. -What¡¯s wrong with Lucecita, daddy? ¨C Charlize has gotten out of the car and looks at them questioningly ¨C -She doesn¡¯t feel well, daughter. -Then you must take her to the hospital, so that they cure her ¨C Luz smiles and kneels to be at her height -. -I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just a passing symptom ¨C the girl looks at her without understanding and she just smiles, this is the time to tell her -. It just so happens that I¡¯m carrying a baby here ¨C she tells him, putting her hands on her belly-. That¡¯s why I was home these days. -A baby? ¨C The girl stands there, which seems like an eternity to Luz, but in the end the little girl approaches her and asks permission to put her hand on her belly. Luz herself puts her little hand there -. A baby¡­ will be a boy and will be my little brother. two The two are left open-mouthed by the girl¡¯s reaction, because only she could be so innocent and affectionate with a baby with whom she has no bond¡­ ording to them. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 They arrive at the mansionughing at Charlize¡¯s anecdotes during the day, at this new school she has more friends and that gives Gerard a great deal of pleasure, because he looks happier. ¨C Daddy, do you think I can have a sleepover someday? -Sure princess. It¡¯s just a thing that before that we have a party or an afternoon at the movies, to meet the parents. -Can we do it in the garden? ¨C Of course yes. The girl begins to jump with happiness, until, of course, the witch that nobody wants appears. -Will you have a garden party with small children? Doesn¡¯t sound like a good idea to me. ¨C Princess, what do you think if we go to the kitchen to eat something? -I see that thedy appeared, recently arrived and causing problems ¨C the girl from the service arrives and Luz winks at her to take her away -. I find it overconfident that you do something like that. -Darcy, I think you are going too far in many things, I remind you that you are not the mistress of the house. Since you came here you have been given love and respect, but I don¡¯t see you giving either. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re bringing that up in my face!¡± -I¡¯m not taking anything in your face! But I will leave you with a clear warning, if you mess with my daughter or Luz again, you are going to have to leave here. Luz felt sorry for that twisted woman, because it was clear that she had no one else in the world and now she was about to lose everything just for being hateful. But if she wanted it that way, no one could do anything for her. -You¡¯re changing me, I¡¯ve given it up for you, for a neer ¨C suddenly Luz begins to feel bad, which doesn¡¯t go unnoticed by Gerard who takes her by the hand and tells her to take a seat -. It even seems that they were boyfriends! ¡°And what would it matter to you if that were true?¡± Gerard stands up intimidatingly, making Darcy take a couple of steps back. If I have a girlfriend, if I fall in love with whoever she is, that¡¯s my business. Nobody is going to interfere in my life. But the memory of¡­ ¨C Margaret was the most loving woman, if I could have said goodbye to her I¡¯m sure she would have required me to look for someone who loved Charlize and me. So don¡¯t ever mention her again to make me feel bad. -Gerard¡­ I don¡¯t feel well, I think¡­ Luz runs to the guest bathroom and expels everything she had eaten so far. Gerard arrives with her, grabs her hair so it doesn¡¯t bother him, and gently caresses her back. Darcy, despite the disgust that the scene causes him, stops there to continue bothering. -Don¡¯t tell me that thedy is pregnant, is that the example you will give to your daughter? -I warned you ¨C is all he says, he closes the door and takes care of helping Luz ¡ª Are you better now? Yes, my nerves got the better of me. Sorry to be a source of conflict. ¨C You are only the reason for conflict between my heart and my brain, because one wants to kiss you and the other wants to give you time. Luz rinses her mouth and walks out, but seeing Darcy standing there wanting more. -So thedy arrived with aplete package. What a shame¡­ -?Verg¨¹enza? ?Por qu¨¦ deber¨ªa sentir verg¨¹enza por estar embarazada? Si no sabe nada de m¨ª, no tiene derecho a juzgarme¡­ muy m abogada debe ser para emitir juicios des personas sin sus antecedentes. Solo eso es necesario para que Luz d¨¦ por terminada discusi¨®n y vaya con Charlize, mientras que Gerard se interpone en el camino de Darcy para que no vaya tras chica. -i?O¨ªste lo que me dijo?! -ramente¡­ y le encuentro toda raz¨®n ¨C Darcy retrocedeo si le hubiesen dado una bofetada -. Por eso y por todo lo dem¨¢s, te exijo que te vayas ahora de esta casa. Tanto mi hijao Luz necesitan estar tranqus y t¨² solos pones nerviosas. -?Me est¨¢s corriendo de casa de mi t¨ªa! Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. -No, esta casa es m¨ªa, mi abuelo me hered¨® a m¨ª, no a e. Tienes una hora para irte o te mando a sacar. The woman is stunned, wanting to kill Luz and tie up Gerard until she realizes that she is the woman she should have chosen, she was never Margaret and obviously she is not Luz. She runs upstairs frustrated, thinking of a way to get rid of the poor dead fly that is stealing her ce in the house. She enters her room with a m of the door, looks for a suitcase. -I should have shown more love to the brat, maybe that¡¯s how I would have convinced him, but loving a girl who isn¡¯t mine is not my thing. ¡°You didn¡¯t even want yours,¡± his conscience tells him and he lets out a snort full of hate and rage. But he would find something to get even with, and much better, he would find a way to get this intruder out of the house. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 4 2 Gerard arrives in the kitchen, where his girls are filling pancakes with dulce de leche, even Evangeline smiles at the joy of the two, who get along as if they were mother and daughter. -Does my little brother like dulce de leche? -I don¡¯t know, we¡¯ll find out ¨C Luz tells him with her beautiful smile -. ¨C I hope so, because I love it ¨C he sucks a finger with the ingredient andughs -. We should make this for dessert every day. ¨C We already talked about it, princess, sweets every day¡­ ¨C Cause tooth decay and other diseases. ¨C How are the most beautiful women in the world? ¨C Gerard tells them approaching them and leaving a kiss on their foreheads ¨C He gives Luz everything, because Evangeline is there and she doesn¡¯t want someone else to turn against her for believing that she¡¯s after the man. ¨C How did it go? ¨C he asks to make some conversation -. ¨C Well¡­ she¡¯ll go ¨C Luz opens her eyes wide and can¡¯t believe what she¡¯s hearing -. -I think thatter you and I will have to talk about it, but now it will be better that you help to prepare the dinner, hands are not allowed in this kitchen. -Very well, challenge epted ¨C he rolls up his shirt sleeves and begins to fill the dough with strawberry jam -. I don¡¯t like dulce de leche, sorry. -My daddy is weird, Luz. But surely someone is going to love him that way, even if he doesn¡¯t like dulce de leche. The adultsugh and go about their business, until George walks into the kitchen to announce that Dan is visiting. -Go and ask him if he wants to have dinner, there is enough dessert for twenty people. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Gerard nods as heughs and leaves for Dan, as soon as he sees him, he knows that there is news of many things. -To the office. They walk to Gerard¡¯s home office and lock themselves in, Dan not waiting to sit down to start talking. ¨C The internal investigation you asked me to find out who had fired Miguel M¨¦ndez and why is ready ¨C he hands him a folder and as soon as Gerard opens it, he frowns -. Yeah, I had a hard time getting them to talk, because Darcy seems to have given the wrong message that she¡¯s your vignte in the office. I could only know that it was her, but not the reasons. -Well ¨C is all Gerard says, because now he is thinking that Darcy is earning his way out of the buffet ¨C -Do you want to return it? ¨C No, now I am the one who has something personal with him and I am not going to reward him. -What happened? ¨C Dan sits in front of him, because he doesn¡¯t understand the attitude of his friend now, who was willing to return his work to the man-, -There are things you don¡¯t know and I¡¯ll tell you because I trust you. Luz is pregnant -Dan backs down not believing what her friend is telling him-, and as soon as she told her parents, they ran her out of the house, they treated her very badly. -Wow¡­ that¡¯s¡­ sad, because I know how much you care about the girl and she already has a partner¡­ -She doesn¡¯t have it, she doesn¡¯t even know who the father is and I swear I¡¯m not judging her for that, because as soon as they told her she went into a horrible crisis. -Are you sure about that? ¨C Dan asks skeptically ¨C -Yo mismo lo vi, Luz no quer¨ªa a ese hijo en un inicio, luego estaba pensando en darlo en adopci¨®n y hoy se decidi¨® a que se lo quedar¨¢. -Entonces fue algo demasiado turbio¡­ Los dos se ven y se quedan as¨ª unos segundos, Gerard ya sabe que Dan piensa lo mismo. Hasta el momento existen dos maneras en que una mujer conciba un hijo de un desconocido y que lo rechace: por una noche de borrachera o por una¡­ ¨C Tengo m¨¢s novedades ¨C el rostro de Dan se oscurece y Gerard entiende a qu¨¦ se refiere -. Llegu¨¦ a un agencia de eventos, Bowman utiliza para distribuir sustancias il¨ªcitas en los eventos en los que esta agencia se hace cargo del servicio. ¡°Mejor a¨²n, es misma que estaba a cargo del evento de aque noche ¨C saca un documento de carpeta y se lo pone en frente a Gerard -. Est¨¢ a nombre de Rafael Williams. -i?Qu¨¦?! ¨C le quita el papel y lo lee -. No puede ser, ese es¡­ es el amigo de Luz. -Y no solo eso ¨C le dice Dan, que est¨¢ sorprendido -. Es el heredero de textiles Williams, pero hace unos a?os se rebel¨® y se separ¨® de familia. -Quiero que consigas lista de trabajadores de agencia. -Ya lo intent¨¦, pero Williams no quiso entrega. Dijo que era confidencial, a menos que se tuviera una orden judicial. -?T¨² haste con ¨¦l? -No, fue Alfa. Ni siquiera con amenazas pudo convencerlo. -Seguramente ¨¦l est¨¢ involucrado, debe estar trabajando para Bowman. -No, Alfa lo investig¨® bastante bien, le sabe hasta ta de b¨®xer que usa, no tiene ni una rci¨®n con el tipo. As¨ª que est¨¢ tratando de infiltrar a alguien de su gente para saber lo que all¨ª pasa. -?No le dijeron hacia d¨®nde iba investigaci¨®n? -No, solo que era de vida o muerte, pero dej¨® ro que si un juez no justificaba esa urgencia, no entregar¨ªa nada. -Bien¡­ ?algo m¨¢s? -Solo eso por ahora¡­ ahora quiero saber, ?c¨®mo llevas lo de Luz? S¨¦ que sientes algo fuerte por e. -No es algo fuerte, Dan¡­ es amor, estoy enamorado, se lo dije y e s¨¦ que siente lo mismo, pero es muy desconfiada. Aunque ya me gan¨¦ primera escena de celos ¨C se r¨ªe al recordar el episodio -. Por mi parte, ya le dije que no dejar¨¦ s, incluso, cuando pens¨® en darlo en adopci¨®n, se me ocurri¨® que yo pod¨ªa adoptarlo. -Est¨¢s loco¡­ pero me gusta que hayas salido de esa coraza, supongo que ya no veremos a ese ser despiadado en corte. -No tiene nada que ver. Solo e y mi hija me hacen sacar lo mejor¡­ y t¨², porque el resto solo me lleva a lo peor. Como Darcy, por ejemplo. -?Dando problemas otra vez? ¨C La corr¨ª de casa, ya se estaba pasando de raya con Charlize e insult¨® a Luz por su embarazo, pero mi chica le dijo unas cuantas cosas. -Tu chica¡­ est¨¢s cdo. -S¨ª y te juro que estoy dispuesto a conquista y a cuida de todos. -Solo ten cuidado, porque no es mucho lo que sabes de e, no me gustar¨ªa verte sufrir amigo. ¨C Pierde cuidado, e no es des que ande con dobles intenciones. Creo que debes conoce m¨¢s. -?Puedo pone a prueba? -?A prueba c¨®mo? ¨C le pregunta con el ce?o fruncido -. -Ya sabes, hacerme el interesante con e, ver si consigo algo¡­ -No ¨C le responde serio ¨C -?No crees que sea fiel a esos sentimientos que dices siente por ti? -No, porque no quiero que sestime mano de cachetada que te llegar¨¢. D¨¦j tranqu, est¨¢ embarazada y necesita estar tranqu ¨C Dan lo mira y Gerardnza un bufido -. Te juro que me reir¨¦s i lo haces y te sale mal. Salen de all¨ª, con rumbo a s de estar, pero Luz les dice que cena ya est¨¢ lista. Dan se adnta, 1 e toma mano y se besa, provocando molestia de Gerard y sorpresa de Luz. -Buenas noches, se?orita, Dan Abbot. Luz looks at him puzzled for a moment and then smiles at him almost coquettishly, which makes Gerard want his soul toe out of his mouth, genuine and effervescent jealousy. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Dan believes that Luz has fallen for his gantry, but he does not count on the girl¡¯s frontal character, who after the smile, bes serious and abruptly takes his hand away. -I know very well who he is, I¡¯ve seen him in the photographs of the house and I¡¯m going to ask him not to take that trust with me again, because we barely know each other. Gerard looks at her proudly, Dan turns to look at him as Luz goes to the dining room. -I told you. -That doesn¡¯t count, you were with us. Do you want more humiliation? ¨C Gerard arrives at the dining room and sees Charlize ¨C Daughter, let¡¯s wash our hands. -Yes Daddy. The girl shakes his hand and tells him how many pancakes havee out for each one, Dan approaches Luz and she sees him with the face of sending him flying. -Excuse me, miss, we started badly, I didn¡¯t want to give the impression of being a stalker, but the truth is that her beauty dazzled me. ¨C Please, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s used to going out with more beautiful women than me, you can tell he¡¯s a top- notch womanizer ¨C Luz finishes cing the cutlery and puts the food in the middle ¨C -You are very difficult to approach. -Only when a man tries to do it with his intentions. -ording to you, what are my idiots? -Seduce me, fall for your exploited sympathy and take me to bed, but I tell you from now on, my heart belongs to someone else, one very different from you. Gerard, who hid behind the door for a few seconds, smiles excited to hear those words, enters with Charlize in his arms and sits her down. Luz takes her chair next to Charlize and he stops her. -Please, Luz, here ¨C she points to the position next to her and that Darcy previously upied -. ¨C But, I must help the princess¡­ -I can do it, sit next to me. They serve dinner, which is mashed potatoes and lemon chicken, with a Greek sd. Charlize has no problem eating, because her dessert is in front of her and she feels quite motivated. Meanwhile , Gerard sees the pancakes with dulce de leche and his mouth waters, something he can¡¯t exin, because he clearly doesn¡¯t like dulce de leche. When finished, Evangeline removes the tes and each one serves two pancakes, Gerard takes two with dulce de leche, because he feels that if he doesn¡¯t try them, he won¡¯t be able to stop thinking about them. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Luz helps herself to four and eats them with such relish that the men are shocked, but Dan is even more surprised when he sees Gerard eating with the same enthusiasm. They¡¯ve been friends for years and she knows he doesn¡¯t like them with that padding. -This is strange, you don¡¯t like it, -I also feel strange, but I can¡¯t stop eating them ¨C takes out two more and Charlizeughs ¨C ¨C My daddy discovered another world, Uncle Dan. ¨C So it seems. But when he is finishing the third, he feels bad and has to run to the bathroom, where he expels all the dinner. Luz arrives with him and attends to him as she did before, helps him to his feet, even though he is taller, rinses his mouth and takes a deep breath. ¨C I can¡¯t believe it, the same thing happened to me yesterday. In the morning I had a hankering for bacon and eggs but ended up throwing it all out. -What a coincidence, yesterday I also wanted the same thing and it was my breakfast. Gerard doesn¡¯t understand anything, but he thinks that he¡¯s so connected to Luz that he¡¯s feeling her symptoms¡­ although that doesn¡¯t make sense and he dismisses the idea. They return to the table, talking about various things. Charlize yawns a couple and Luz tells her to say goodbye to her father and her uncle, then she says good night and they leave her. They go upstairs singing one of Charlize¡¯s favorite songs and get to her room for the usual routine: bath, dry hair, story and sleep. When Charlie closes her eyes, Luz feels that her heart isplete. The girl¡¯s hand rests on her belly and she imagines what it would be like if her baby were Gerard¡¯s. -Surely he would already have his own room full of things and would not detach himself from me. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 4 4 As Luz leaves the dining room with Charlize, Gerard grabs Dan¡¯s tie and throws him into the office. Was that proof enough for you? -she tells him entering with him and closing the door- -Hey, how jealous¡­ you should be proud of her, I¡¯m sure that man who stole her heart is you. -Do you believe? -he asks hopefully- -But he practically yelled at me to stay with Charlize to see what happened to you ¨C Gerard sits smiling like a silly boy and Danughs -. That girl is special, she is not moved by the physical or the material, she is authentic, man. I would love to find one like this. ¨C Get in line for decent singles, stop being so messy with your life. -Hey, what¡¯s the point of eating pancakes with¡­? -Don¡¯t say it, please ¨C he interrupts Dan before he says the full name, because he feels that just hearing it again, he will run away -. I have no idea, I just know that they looked appetizing, my mouth was watering to have them in front of me. ¨C Aren¡¯t you pregnant? ¨C Dan¡¯s mockery makes him frown ¨C -You will not believe that my crime had consequences¡­ ¨C Or maybe you connected so much with Luz that you are feeling the symptoms of her pregnancy ¨C his friend tells him to reassure him ¨C Do you believe in those things? -I don¡¯t know, I would have to get someone pregnant to find out¡­ ¨C and his memory takes him back six years, when he was going to be a father and that unfortunate woman took away the opportunity to have a child to take care of ¨C I think I¡¯ll go You need to rest and I need to sleep. -Rest, is the only thing I get since that night, I have not been able to sleep a single full night. -I promise I¡¯ll help you, my friend, just be patient. -I hope the truth doesn¡¯te when you¡¯re happiest. Dan looks at his friend and feels that he is willing to do many things for him, that is why he wants to continue with the drug distribution investigation, because that way they will be able to show the girl that it was not intentional, besides that, in a way twisted, the best thing that could happen is that it was Gerard and no other. The two walk to the entrance and say goodbye, Gerard takes the opportunity to ask George if Darcy left the house. -Yes sir. If I may add¡­ ¨C Gerard nods and the man continues -. He was ranting against everyone, including Miss Luz. ¨C She asked for it. By the way, about Luz¡­ I want you to apany her to all the ces, in a couple of weeks I will go back to work and she will have things to do, so I don¡¯t want to be left alone ¨C she looks at the night sky and smiles at the thought in which I could invite Luz to walk in the garden ¨C ¡°She¡¯s pregnant, George, and we have to take care of her, because we don¡¯t know who the father of that baby is or if it will upset her. -Very well sir, I¡¯ll talk to Evangeline so she can keep an eye on her, for now, is the surprise for Princess Charlize still standing? ¨C Gerard smiles at the way they call his daughter and feels that at least the others did pay him that attention that he didn¡¯t- -Yes, in fact¡­ you know, we are going to advance it. Since Luz is better and with us, we are going to go on a trip tomorrow. -Muy bien se?or, har¨¦ todos los preparativos. -Gracias George¡­ por todo. Para George, Gerard es solo un hombre joven que ha perdido mucho, pero que desde que chica lleg¨® a casa, est¨¢ recuperando todo aquello que dejo ir por el duelo. -Es un gusto, se?or¡­ es bueno verlo feliz otra vez. Gerard entra a casa y subes escaleras para ir a vero van sus mujeres. Al entrar, escena lo deja petrificado de emoci¨®n. Luz se ha quedado dormida con el cuento en mano y rodeando a Charlize con el otro brazo, su peque?a tiene manito en el vientre de Luz y se le hace escena m¨¢s tierna del mundo. . Se acerca a chica, cons ganas de deja dormir all¨ª, pero est¨¢ en una m posici¨®n y le preocupa que luego le du todo. -Luz¡­ ¨C le susurra para no despertar a Charlize -. ¨CMmm¡­ -Luz, vamos a tu cuarto ¨C chica abre un ojo y se da cuenta d¨®nde est¨¢, se incorpora con cuidado de n a princesa y en cuanto ve libre, Gerard toma entre sus brazos -. Te iba a invitar a pasear por le jard¨ªn, pero creo que est¨¢s cansada, hoy fue muy ajetreado para ti. ZOS -S¨ª, eso creo ¨C apoya su cabeza en el pecho del hombre y se deja llevar por Morfeo otra vez, entre esos brazos fuertes que le encantan -. Gerard acuesta en su cama, le quita los zapatos y tapa cons cobijas. Se queda observ¨¢nd dormir unos minutos sin dejar de pensar en lo afortunado que es de tener oportunidad de conquistar a aque chica. Sale de all¨ª para irse directo a su habitaci¨®n, se cambia de ropa y se va al gimnasio, all¨ª tratar¨¢ de quemar energ¨ªas y buscar el cansancio suficiente para poder dormir. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Without stopping seeing those brown eyes that he loves. If only I could find that woman, to end this now, without having to reach heaven and then fall to hell. But fate is like that, cruel and miserable. He reviews again the day that will start in a few more hours, thinking that the surprise for his daughter will serve to start fulfilling his dreams and to get to know Luz better. Suddenly, he feels like eating chocte filled with truffles, so he leaves the exercise and goes to the kitchen where he hopes to find something simr, but there he finds Luz eating that chocte. Seeing him smiles embarrassed and extends the chocte. = -Do you want some? Gerard would eat whatever she gave him. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 4 5 In the morning the whole world is revolutionized, Gerard woke up his two wives with the news that that day they would go to Ondo, Florida, to go to the amusement park that Charlize wants to visit: Disnend. While dressing and preparing for the trip Charlize is quite a challenge, because she does not stop jumping and running around her room, Gerard prepares everything rted to her luggage. When Luz finally finishes doing her hair, she tells Gerard that it¡¯s his turn to go shower and get dressed. Upon entering the room, he looks for the suitcase he arrived with and begins to put away what little he has there. -I¡¯ll have to buy clothes on the trip ¨C he saysughing, because he can¡¯t forget that he should buy few clothes ¨C She looks for the clothes that she will wear to travel, but her phone interrupts her, she goes to see and answers immediately, because it is her brother. -Little brother¡­ N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¨C My vial , how are you? -Well, I¡¯m fine ¨C sits on the bed ¨C What do you tell me? -I just miss you, next week I¡¯ll have a couple of days off and I want to visit you. ¨C Sure, we just have to agree. Gerard will take Charlize to Ondo, I don¡¯t know how many days we will stay there, but if necessary, I¡¯ll take amercial flight and go back, I just want a hug from my brother. -And I¡¯m one of my sister, you¡¯re going to kill me¡­ ¨C Why , ording to you? -Because I fell in love, but instead of¡­ I¡¯d better tell you there, it¡¯s very long and we could spend hours on the phone. ¨C Mat¨ªas, don¡¯t mess up. Take good care of yourself and then tell me when you¡¯lle so I¡¯ll be ready. -Okay, send me photos of Be. -OK as you wish. Bye. ¨C Goodbye, little sister. She leaves the phone on the nightstand and takes a shower, then dries her hair and finally gets dressed. Leaving the room, Gerard is waiting for her, he takes her suitcase and sheughs. -How long have you been waiting here? 2 -Not much, but for you it¡¯s worth waiting for anything. They go down the stairs animated, Gerard leaves Luz¡¯s suitcase next to his and Charlize¡¯s, they go to the dining room where the little girl is already installed and waiting for them to eat. For the first time, breakfast is quiet, hassle-free and guilt-free. Gerard brushes the coffee away from his nose, asks Evangeline to give him hot milk, and Charlize laughs at him. I know -My daddy finally left that horrible thing. -And my nose appreciates it ¨C says Luz -. The truth is that just thinking about him makes me sick to my stomach. Although now I tolerate other things better, like orange juice. -You didn¡¯t like orange juice? Gerard asks him. -No, well¡­ it wasn¡¯t one of my favorites, but the ones that did make me ufortable, so I prefer the one that does me the least harm. Y Gerardienza a creerse eso de los s¨ªntomas del embarazo de Luz en ¨¦l, porque le pasa lo mismo, hay cosas que no le gustan. Adem¨¢s del dulce de leche, el chocte con trufa no era de sus favoritos, prefiere el amargo o relleno con almendras, pero anoche no sabe qu¨¦ le pas¨®. En especial porque anoche sei¨® media barra. La otra mitad sei¨® Luz. Tampoco era mucho des ensdas o fruta, pero ahora est¨¢ cumpliendo con esa dieta bnceada que los doctores siempre han rendado, sus cinco porciones de fruta y verduras. ¨C Papi, ?puedo llevar a mi osito al viaje? ¨C Por supuesto que s¨ª, mi vida. -?Puedo ir a buscarlo? -S¨ª. Evangeline, por favor pa?e a Charlize. Salen juntas, momento que Gerard aprovecha para preguntarle algo a Luz. ¨CMira, yo no entiendo mucho de estas cosas, pero ?es posible que yo sienta los s¨ªntomas de tu embarazo? ¨C e se queda con los ojos abiertos y no sabe que responder ¡ª -Yo¡­ yo solo sab¨ªa que los padres sienten los s¨ªntomas, pero es obvio que t¨²¡­ t¨² no lo eres. ¨C?Y si fuera porque me siento tan pegado a ti? No es algo que me moleste, pero si me siento as¨ª, con ganas deer cosas que no me gustan¡­ solo puedo pensar que es por ti, casio hacer causa com¨²n ¨C le tomas manos ys besa con ternura -.?Crees que eso sea posible? -I guess so¡­ I would love it to be like that, not because of the difort, but because¡­ I don¡¯t know, I wouldn¡¯t feel so alone ¨C the hormones y tricks on her and Luz begins to cry -. -Don¡¯t cry, pretty, my little light of the heart ¨C Gerard stands up and kneels to hug her -. No, my girl¡­ don¡¯t cry, please, I¡¯ll cry with you too. -You¡¯re crazy ¨C Luz tells him looking at how Gerard¡¯s tears fall down his face ¨C -But I¡¯m your crazy ¨C and without waiting any longer, he steals another kiss that tastes better than dulce de leche, than chocte with truffles and pineapple juice, which is what he doesn¡¯t like -. There is nothing better than his Lucecita, his beautiful and pregnant girl, who infected him with the symptoms of pregnancy and who now has him upside down, but happy Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 4 6 For Luz it is not the first time that she has traveled by ne, but there was definitely a huge difference between amercial ne, in tourist ss, and the buffet jet, which even had a nice 65¡å t screen¡­ and it was not bigger Just for space reasons. Charlize fell asleep in her seat while she stared out the window at nothing. Her mind was flying as high as that ne and she was only going through the nice things, like being Mrs. Finnick, raising her son with Gerard, having more children, and working with him at the buffet. Seeing Charlize grow up, fighting with Gerard because he won¡¯t let her go out with her friends, and so many other things, but they were interrupted by the man in front of her. -You like to fly? is all she could think to ask to break the ice. -Not that I did it many times, but yes. It is the closest way I have to be among the clouds. If I close my eyes, I can imagine myself flying between them, with the wind touching my face. -That sounds wonderful and terrifying, just imagining that I can fall from this height makes my hair stand on end ¨C he shows him his bare arm and Luz runs her fingers through it, causing the man to get worse ¨C Is there something that scares you? ¨C Sleep ¨C he tells her without thinking and looks out the window again -. Nightmares¡­ you can deal with everything in real life, but when you sleep, your dreams rule you most of the time. ¡°It¡¯s true that some you can handle at will, but nightmares will always be nightmares, no matter what you do with them. ¨C Why do you have so many nightmares? ¨C Gerard only thinks at this moment that he could make those nightmares go away ¨C -Because there are things in my life that are painful and nothing I do will make them less painful, for example, the rejection of my parents. ¨C Haven¡¯t they called you to hear from you? -No, I doubt they have my number or want to know about me. I am the shame of the M¨¦ndez family. Gerard looks at Charlize and imagines that his daughter tells him that she is pregnant, that she doesn¡¯t know who the father is. He would probably be upset, but he wouldn¡¯t hit her, he wouldn¡¯t insult her, much less kick her out of the house, especially since he imagines Luz by her side to tell her to calm down or she¡¯ll sleep with the dog. 1 ¨C You wouldn¡¯t do something like that ¨C Luz tells him, who can almost guess his thoughts -. You are an excellent father and surely, after getting the truth out of Charlize at the point of interrogation, you would go after the father of her baby to kill him¡­ and then go to the police to turn yourself in. ¨C But you¡¯ll be with me when that happens, so I¡¯m not afraid ¨C he says with a smile and then he thinks ¨C Why do you think I would turn myself in if Imit a crime? ¨C Because you are correct, you like justice¡­ that became clear to me after you took Darcy out of the house. You told him only once and you didn¡¯t give him any more chances. I doubt that with yourself you are more flexible. -So it seems. So it is indeed. They continue to talk about other things, such as music, food, movies and other things, when it is announced that they willnd. Gerard wakes up Charlize and as soon as they are told that they can go downstairs, she jumps out of her seat excited because her father is finally bringing her to the amusement park of her dreams. They go down the stairs, Gerard taking Luz¡¯s hand so that she won¡¯t fall and with the other arm he holds Charlize, who is clinging to his neck. -Thank you, daddy, this is so nice, but the best thing is that Lucecita is with us. ¨C For me the best thing is to see the smile of my favorite girls. Gerard leaves a kiss on Charlize¡¯s forehead, they reach the waiting car and on the way to the Ritz Carlton hotel, Charlize can¡¯t stop thinking about how fabulous those days will be. -Lucecita, let¡¯s meet the princesses! -Tomorrow we will go to the Magic Kingdom, for today we will rest, we will enjoy the pool at the hotel ¨C Luz looks happily out the window and smiles, without stopping caressing her belly -. did you ever want to come here? -Yes, but not because of the princesses, but because of magic¡­ here is the Harry Potter theme park -Do you like Harry Potter? ¨C asks Gerard surprised -. -Of course! I grew up reading his books and watching his movies -Then I¡¯ll get tickets to take you to the magic ¨C he takes her hand and kisses it, he¡¯s willing to make all her dreamse true -. Una vez que llegan al hotel, los tres caminan tomados de mano, con Charlize en medio. George no puede creer lo jovial que se ve su jefe, despu¨¦s de verlo tan serio por estos a?os, se encarga des maletas y de organizar seguridad para familia, porque eso es lo que son ahora, ?no? Una vez registrados, suben a suite real, hando acerca de lo que har¨¢n esos d¨ªas, de lo que podr¨ªaner y de los regalos que podr¨ªan llevar. En cuanto entran a habitaci¨®n, Luz se queda boquiabierta y mira el lujo que desprende el lugar, pero lo que m¨¢s preocupa ahora es ese par de camas, una matrimonial y otra unipersonal. ¨C Esa cama es para m¨ª ¨C le dice ¨¦l, apresur¨¢ndose en se?r unipersonal ¨C T¨² dormir¨¢s con Charlize, si no te molesta. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. -No me molesta, pero esa cama es muy peque?a para ti, yo puedo usa sin problema. ¨C Pero, quiero que est¨¦s c¨®moda ¨C le insiste ¨¦l ¨C -?Yo me quedo con esta cama! ¨C dice Charlize que ha terminado de explorar s y llega a habitaci¨®n -. A m¨ª me gusta dormir s. Senza a cama unipersonal, disfruta un poco y luego cierra puerta corredera que separa los dos ambientes. Los dos adultos se miran nerviosos y Luz se adnte con un edred¨®n. -El sof¨¢ es m¨ªo y no admito discusi¨®n. -?Est¨¢s embarazada! No puedes dormir all¨ª. -Hubieras reservado una suite para 3 personas ¨C le dice e encogi¨¦ndose de hombros ¨C -?Te juro que lo hice, pero para pr¨®xima semana! Para hoy no hab¨ªa nada m¨¢s disponible ¨C se acerca a e y aprieta contra su cuerpo -. No quiero que duermas all¨ª, pero si no vas a cambiar de opini¨®n, pedir¨¦ una habitaci¨®n solo para m¨ª. -No, luego tratar¨¦ de convencer a princesa o ya veremoso nos arremos. Por ahora, quiero esa piscina. Pero ese sentimiento no qued¨® all¨ª, no se les olvid¨® y cuando lleg¨® noche, el momento de dormir, princesa no quiso soltar su cama s. As¨ª que cuando al fin se durmi¨®, ambos adultos se miraron, luego vieron cama matrimonial y suspiraron. -Creo que pedir¨¦ otra habitaci¨®n ¨C dice Gerard tomando el tel¨¦fono. -?Y si pides m¨¢s almohadas? ¨C le dice e y Gerard frunce el ce?o -. Podemos¡­ podemos pones en medio, cama es grande y quiz¨¢s¡­ solo si est¨¢s de acuerdo. -Si no hay m¨¢s alternativa, porque no te veo con ganas de que me vaya a otro lugar. ¨C Ir¨¦ a cambiarme ¨C Luz toma su pijama y se mete al ba?o, dejando a Gerard tragando en seco y respirando profundo ¨C Thest time he slept together was with Charlize before that, with Margaret. He asks for the pillows, praying that Luz¡¯s idea will work, though he is aware that thest thing he will do is sleep. When Luz leaves the bathroom, Gerard has already arranged the pillows, she gets into one of the spaces in the bed, while he goes into the bathroom. When shees out, Luz has her eyes closed, not because she fell asleep, but because she doesn¡¯t want to see Gerard in his pajamas and she did right¡­ that man hates sleeping in a shirt and now she is no exception. If she had seen it, she would surely be drooling like many at this moment. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 4 7 N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Luz turns to the bedside table as soon as she feels the bed move, she doesn¡¯t want to see it, because she is imagining thousands of scenes, but strangely enough, although she should be nervous about being close to a man, she feels the opposite. She rxes so much knowing he¡¯s there that she drifts into a deep, peaceful sleep almost immediately, to the images of Gerard smiling. For Gerard the matter is not so simple. Because those pillows instead of taking away the temptation to touch her, hug her and make her feel the love he feels for her, they make him want more to throw the obstacles and cling to her perfect little body. He hears Luz breathing slowly and calmly, which means she¡¯s sound asleep and that¡¯s 1 or a little disappointed, because it means the closeness doesn¡¯t affect her at all. She stares at the ceiling for a while, though the darkness isn¡¯t much for her to see. He turns to try to see the silhouette of the girl and gets the moonlight to give him the satisfaction of having that wonderful view in front of him. Out of nowhere, a certain part of his body with a life of its own begins to wake up, feeling how his face blushes. Time passes and nothing changes, until she turns to be almost facing him, only a soft pillow separates him from her. -You are so beautiful, Luz¡­ That whisper escapes her with all the feeling and, as if the girl¡¯s hearing did not stop working, she sleepily feels the pillow that separates them and throws it flying, she pouts and tries to find something to cling to. Gerard stops everything for a second when the girl¡¯s slender fingers reach his torso, hug him and pull him, to stick to him as if it were a better pillow. He settles down a bit, slipping his arm under the girl¡¯s head and letting her scent fill him. As she sleeps, she growls a little at his movements, until she finishes amodating her, she crosses one leg and her lips remain glued to her chest. He takes a deep breath, because that¡¯s more than he bargained for and it¡¯s killing him. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s going to end up sore in a certain part of his body, but it will be totally worth it. This time the insomnia that afflicts him is not because of the terror of his crime, but because of his closeness to the woman he loves. Sleepeste, you don¡¯t know when. But when the sun¡¯s rays hit his eyes, there are two brown eyes looking at him scared, sleepy and confused. ¡°What¡­ what happenedst night?¡± ¨C asks Luz very embarrassed ¨C ¨C No¡­ I know, I fell asleep and I didn¡¯t realize anything ¨C he lies to her and she frowns -. -It was me, right? Because the pillows on my bed usually appear on the floor in the morning. ¨C I don¡¯t know¡­ but if it was like that, I¡¯m thankful for that, because waking up like this is the best thing that¡¯s happened to me in a long time. ¨C Daddy! Little light! How cute they look hugging like this! -The girl climbs on the bed and they both move away from her immediately, she drops down in the middle and kisses each of them on the cheek-. I like to wake up So, how¡¯s my little brother? He ces his hand on Luz¡¯s belly and she smiles, because the girl doesn¡¯t stop worrying about the baby. -Okay, a little hungry. ¨C I¡¯ll order breakfast¡­ -I was thinking that we better get up, go have breakfast at the restaurant and then go to the amusement park. -Yes! ¨C Charlize yells and gets out of bed -. Gerard stares at Luz for a few seconds, who can¡¯t help but smile at the little princess¡¯s attack of happiness, until he notices the man¡¯s intense gaze on her. -Something happens? she asks amused. -Inadvertently, I had the best night in a long time. Luz tambi¨¦n, eso es lo que sabe ahora mismo, pero nadie sabe de sus pesadis y no es algo que quiera se sepa. Solo se levanta de cama para ayudar a peque?a a vestirse. Mientras Luz est¨¢ en eso, Gerard se mete a una ducha muy fr¨ªa, para ver si se le pasa ese calor que sinti¨® durante noche. Cuando sale ya vestido, Luz entra y se encierra, toma una ducha fr¨ªa porque quiere quitarse el mismo calor que se le qued¨® pegado al cuerpo. Lo e no sabe es que solo se dio cuenta al abrir los ojos, mientras que Gerard s¨ª pudo disfrutar m¨¢s el momento. -Tal vez lo des almohadas es algo in¨²til ¨C se dice mientras se enjuaga el cabello ¨C Adem¨¢s, hace millones de a?os que no dorm¨ªa tan bien. Se viste con ropa senci, un vestido ligero y sandalias c¨®modas, se seca un poco el cabello y se hace una trenza suelta y baja para ponerse un sombrero. Como siempre, sin maquije y sale del ba?o, para encontrarse con el cuerpo de Gerard frente a e, a punto de mar a puerta. ¨C Lo siento, me estaba preocupando tu demora. -Estoy bien, gracias por preocuparte ¨C cierra puerta tras e, pero se arrepiente porque se queda atrapada entre e y Gerard ¨C ?Y princesa? -Baj¨® con George ¨C le dice ¨¦l sin moverse un mil¨ªmetro -. Quer¨ªa har contigo por lo de anoche. -S¨ª, no te preocupes, yo dormir¨¦ en el sof¨¢ hoy¡­ -No, I want to sleep with you, but without the pillows in between ¨C his nose brushes her cheek and that alone is enough for all the fires extinguished with the shower to light up again -. I want to hug you, protect you while you sleep and breathe your scent to calm my heart, will you let me ? Luz, to escape those eyes that make her lose her sanity, closes hers and tells him in a whisper. -Yes, I will do it. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 4 8 After a delicious breakfast, the three happily go out to discover what surprises Magic Kingdom will have . But nothing prepared them for what they found there. The attractions kept them busy all day, since it was not high season, they should not have made too many queues to enjoy each one. But right now, little Charlize sleeps sprawled in the backseat, with her head on Luz¡¯sp and her feet on her father¡¯sp. Luz¡¯s eyes are already closing, but she knows that the journey is short, so she puts up with it a bit so as not to have to give Gerard double duty. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. -Did you like the day we spent today? -Yes, I had a lot of fun. Thank you for inviting me-she gives him a sincere smile, one of those that disarms Gerard to the seams of his clothes-. ¡°Haven¡¯t you changed your mind about what I asked you this morning?¡± Luz¡¯s body tenses just remembering that request¡­ rather, the way he made that request. Luz never slept apanied,st night was a new experience and one that she undoubtedly wants to repeat. But certain things that scare her, like, what if Gerard wants something else? What if she wants something else herself? Her image is already quite distorted with that pregnancy, her mind is still overwhelmed by what happened¡­ but her body reacts very differently to being close to that man and it¡¯s something she can¡¯t deny. And most likely, something I can¡¯t even handle. He just nods at the man¡¯s hopeful gaze, looks down at his hands, then turns his attention back to little Charlize. -I think that for today we will spend the night bath, I doubt that we can wake her up. -It¡¯s better this way, she¡¯s not used to so much activity. When we went to the country house, she fell asleep as soon as I took her in my arms and didn¡¯t wake up until ten in the morning the next day-1 Gerardughs-. I even watched some TV, but she didn¡¯t even move. -Pobrecita, at least this is one of those days that will treasure forever. -Do you have any? ¨C Gerard asks her and she immediately smiles ¨C -Yes, it was on May 5, at my grandmother¡¯s house in Mexico . The whole family got together and we had a great time. Nobody was more than another there, we all helped clean, cook¡­ we danced, sang, some got drunk and gave us the best shows ¨C she tells him wistfully-. -Do you miss your parents? -Very much ¨C she tells him making a pout that causes Gerard to stop in the car and hug her -. But if I lower my head, if I¡¯m the one looking for them, if I forgive them so easily, I¡¯ll be giving them the reason about what they said about my son. -I understand you¡­ sorry for asking something so sensitive for you ¨C he takes her hand and kisses it ¨C The end of the journey interrupts them, Gerard quickly gets out to take Charlize in his arms and so Light can be lowered. George covers her with a nket, because the night is cool, and they go to the suite inplete silence. Gerard tells Luz that he will put the little girl to bed, a moment that she takes advantage of to get into the shower. She makes a high bun to wet her hair, the same one that Gerard finds more youthful than she would like when leaving. But Luz¡¯s pajamas are what forces the man to turn around so that the bulge that hasn¡¯t stopped threatening during the day doesn¡¯t show. Shorts and a tank top, that¡¯s the pajamas that Luz has chosen for that night, without pillows, without any barriers other than her chivalry. A nice cold shower to wash away the thoughts and then, when hees out, he finds Luz reading a book, as if she isn¡¯t already damned provocative. She seems so immersed in the reading that Gerard prefers to go out on the balcony for a moment, but a few minutester the girl stands next to her, leaning her head on the man¡¯s arm. -This feeling of tranquility is so fantastic, I would like to keep it every day. -I can make it like that, every day of your life ¨C Luz is lost in the intensity of Gerard¡¯s gaze for a few seconds and he takes advantage of those seconds to kiss her ¨C Luz responde cruzando sus brazos por el cuello de Gerard, ¨¦l levanta para tene m¨¢s cerca, piel que le queda descubierta por el pijama se siente c¨¢lida y deliciosamente suave. Ese beso se hace m¨¢s intenso y un gemido de chica cuando siona subio inferior, lo hace dar los pasos que los separa de cama. Con mucho cuidado, recuesta y apoya uno de sus fuertes brazos para no asta. Luz baja sus manos desde el cuello, pasando por su torso duro y desnudo, para luego recorrer con lentitud el camino a esos b¨ªceps que ha querido apretar desde aque noche que lo vio sudado por el ejercicio. La mano libre de Gerard recorre el cuello de Luz, baja por su pecho y termina en su abdomen, se queda all¨ª unos segundos hasta que misma chica le ense?a en camino que debe seguir, levantando blusa. -Te amo, Luz¡­ Pero e no responde, porques pbras se le quedan atoradas en garganta, mientras Gerard va al encuentro con uno de sus pezones. E gime bajito contra boca de Gerard, quien se recuesta a undo, para explorar mejor el cuerpo d e la chica, lo que Luz aprovecha para bajar una de sus manos hasta el borde del pantal¨®n. El sonido gutural de Gerard trae a Luz a realidad y lo aparta de e, lo que deja desconcertado al hombre un segundo. -Yo¡­ no deber¨ªa, esto est¨¢ mal ¨C se voltea a ver a Gerard y puede ver tristeza en el hombre, lo que le provoca un sollozo -, Perd¨®name, lo siento tanto¡­ no quiero que pienses que soy una cualquiera. Se tapa el rostro cons manos y Gerard tira de e para acosta en cama, rodea con sus brazos y obliga a mirarlo. ¨C I¡¯m not going to force you to do anything, I can only tell you that I¡¯m not like that bastard who hurt you ¨C he gives her a soft kiss on the lips and then whispers -. I¡¯d rather go to jail, throw myself off a bridge, than hurt you, my Little Light. two She wipes away his tears and this time it is she who kisses him, with tenderness and devotion. Perhaps one day she will be ready to give herself of her own free will. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 4 9 That night, despite not ending in the best way, the two slept in each other¡¯s arms without letting go for a single moment. That confession of both, one of love and the other of fear, tells Gerard that he can wake up his girl with a kiss. She smiles a little, then opens her eyes, to meet the man¡¯s dark gaze. -Good morning, my beautiful little light. -Don¡¯t do that or I¡¯m going to get used to not sleeping alone ¨C she tells him, stretching her body -. -That¡¯s precisely what I want ¨C and gives him another kiss ¨C Luz stays still for a moment and, when Gerard moves away, she gets out of bed. -I better get up, our princess is going to wake up soon. Gerard¡¯s heart lights up when she says ¡°our princess¡± with that obvious love, she always refused to open her heart, to look for someone to keep herpany, because she was afraid they didn¡¯t love her Charlize, but Luz loved her from the first minute, something that no one can question. Just as Luz goes into the bathroom, the princess appears sleepy. ¨C And my Little Light? -In the bathroom, do you want to have breakfast here? -Yes, I feel like I¡¯ll melt anywhere. When Luzes out dressed, with a towel on her head, Charlize jumps up to hug her and then goes into the bathroom. Gerard gets out of bed and walks over to her, taking the towel off her head and then starting to dry her hair. hair. -I can by myself, you know? ¨C I know, but I want to do it ¨C he gives Luz another kiss, but a little cry of joy separates them immediately I saw them, I saw them! They are dating! -Charlize jumps on the bed and Luz blushes, because now she won¡¯t have a way to deny the princess that it¡¯s not like that- -No, daughter¡­ listen ¨C the girl stays quiet before her father¡¯s denial -. I would love for Luz to be my girlfriend, but she has not epted me. -Well, because you haven¡¯t given her flowers ¨C the girl tells him with a gesture of her hands that points out the obvious of the matter -. Light, do you like my dad? -Eh, yes¡­ a lot ¨C she tells him, startled by the girl¡¯s question -. -Very much. -Then you two are crazy. If I liked a boy and I liked him, I would be his happy girlfriend. Los dos se quedan viendo y sonrisa de Luz le dice a Gerard que pr¨®xima vez que pregunte, respuesta ser¨¢ s¨ª. Mientas Luz se encarga de Charlize, ¨¦l se encarga del desayuno y deprobar ques entradas en Disney World est¨¢n listas. Cuando sus mujeres salen del ba?o, ¨¦l se mete a ducha, pensando que al d¨ªa siguiente le pedir¨¢ a Luz que sea su novia, pero esta vez ser¨¢ diferente. Para Charlize, conocer as princesas de su universo favorito fue todo un acontecimiento que debi¨® documentar. Se sac¨® fotograf¨ªas con todass que pudo, Luz le sac¨® fotograf¨ªa a Be que Mat¨ªas le pidi¨® y se burl¨® de Gerard, que no ten¨ªa idea de los nombres de ning¨²n personaje. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. -Te puedo recitar de memoria constituci¨®n, pero de princesas, no me preguntes nada porque no tengo idea. Se subieron a cada juego que pudieron y rieron todo lo que vida no los dej¨® re¨ªr antes¡­ y lo que no los dejar¨ªa re¨ªr despu¨¦s. 3 Gerard se ocup¨® de atender los antojos de Luz y Charlize, que se pon¨ªan de acuerdo para volverlo un poco loco, pero era obvio que as¨ª fuera. Las amaba y gran parte de ese amor involucraba dejarse llevar pors peticiones de es. Ya por tarde, Charlize casi no pod¨ªa caminar y Gerard decidi¨® que al d¨ªa siguiente descansar¨ªan, por su hija y tambi¨¦n por Luz, porque tanto movimiento pod¨ªa afecta. El d¨ªa ajetreado dej¨® a Charlize rendida y esta vez va en los brazos se su padre, mientras Luz le env¨ªa u n mensaje r¨¢pido a Rafael y a su hermano para decirles que est¨¢ bien. This time the routine is simple, put Charlize to bed, go to the bathroom and then go to bed. No kisses or strange touches, a protective hug from Gerard is enough for Luz to fall asleep at once and for him to get carried away by the dream that always took a long time to arrive. But a message on his phone, which he forgot to leave silent, wakes him up again. Checking it out, he sees that it¡¯s from Dan and opens it right away. ¡°Important news, call me tomorrow.¡± And that news could have meant a sleepless night, but not with her by his side. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Another awakening with his Little Light and Gerard couldn¡¯t feel happier. The warmth of the girl¡¯s fragile body reaches his heart. The aroma that she gives off is unique and makes him eat her with kisses at this precise moment. She is on her back, with her butt against her abdomen and Gerard takes advantage of that to put his hand on the girl¡¯s belly, to give warmth and security to that baby¡­ his baby. Because it is clear that this baby will not belong to anyone else. He stays like that for a few more seconds, until she stirs a little. Luz feels the warmth of Gerard¡¯s hand in her son¡¯s home, she tries to getfortable to see the man¡¯s face, but she repents at the same moment that she feels something hard against her buttocks . She moves away from Gerard, sits on the bed, blushing and not wanting to see his face. -I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s¡­ unavoidable to be like this in the mornings. -At least it¡¯s not for me ¨C she tells him running away from the bed to hide in the bathroom and Gerard seems innocent to him ¨C ¨C How did you get pregnant, my little Luz? -she wonders looking at the ceiling- When she goes out, she¡¯s still in her pajamas and that¡¯s because today they won¡¯t leave the hotel, they¡¯ll rest and maybe go down to the pool. Charlize has no intention of waking up, so Gerard orders breakfast for the room, leaves Luz a tender kiss and goes to take a shower. Leaving the bathroom, she is only wearing a T-shirt and shorts that reveal her magnificent body, which is why Luz involuntarily closes her legs while lying on the bed reading. -Dan needs to talk to me, I¡¯ll be outside talking to him. -I tell the princess, if she wakes up in this time. Admiring that view of Gerard¡¯s butt turns Luz on, stirs her thoughts and continues her reading. While Gerard, as soon as he marks Dan, he responds. -Te tengo noticias. Hay un infiltrado de Bowman en empresa de Williams, un chico mado Rickon y adivina qu¨¦¡­ es su hijo. ¨C Maldito¡­ ?sabemos si fue ¨¦l quien drog¨® a chica? ¨C Puede ser,o tambi¨¦n puede ser que le vendiera droga a alguien m¨¢s. Estamos tratando de sacar m¨¢s informaci¨®n ¨C un suspiro de Dan le dice a Gerard que esto es m¨¢splejo -. Gerard, esto e s muy grande, Alfa est¨¢ tratando de meter a uno o dos m¨¢s en esto, porque es algo mucho m¨¢s horrible de lo que vemos. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Lo peor de todo, es que al parecer este hijo de¡­ Bowman, es mucho m¨¢s desgraciado que el padre. -Al menos ya sabemos que si le cortamos cabeza al bastardo ese, habremos terminado un peque?o imperio de mafia en Nueva York ¨C Gerard mira vista que el hotel le ofrece esa ma?ana y suspira con resignaci¨®n -. No se sabe nada de chica. ¨C No. Mira, sabemos que era camarera, desde esa fecha se han retirado unas quince. Alfa est¨¢ tratando de conseguir esa lista, porque todo se est¨¢ haciendo por debajo de mesa, ese Rafael no quiere cooperar en nada y me temo que pueda estar involucrado con el crimen. ¨C Ya lo veremos, cualquier cosa que sepas, por m¨ªnima que sea, me lo informas¡­ Por cierto, ?c¨®mo vans cosas en oficina? -Digamos que eso aque calma antes de tormenta. Darcy me tiene con ambos ojos pegados sobre e, porque est¨¢ demasiado tranqu. Pens¨¦ que al menos se desquitar¨ªa con los chicos de oficina, pero sigue con su humor de siempre. -Bien, cualquier i¨®n de Darcy, me lo informas, estoy decidido a saca de donde sea que estropee mi vida. -Te felicito, Gerard, nunca es tarde para tomars buenas decisiones. Disfruta tus vacaciones con tus mujeres, ya me contar¨¢s qu¨¦ avances has tenido. Corta mada y regresa al interior, donde Luz est¨¢ sentada con Charlize, pein¨¢nd con ternura mientras le canta una des canciones favoritas de ni?a. A Gerard se le vuelven pesados los pasos ys e queda apoyado en el marco de puerta, observando a sus mujeres sonre¨ªr y ser felices. SOT Se imagina a Luz con su barriga m¨¢s abultada, descalza sobre alfombra, peinando a Charlize y hando de los nombres que tendr¨¢ su hijo. A trav¨¦s del espejo,s miradas se encuentran y los ojos de Luz le inyectan vitalidad, cuando se apartan de los suyos, toma el tel¨¦fono y decide preparar una sorpresa para Luz. algo con lo que no se podr¨¢ negar a ser su novia. El d¨ªa pasa tranquilo, entre risas, piscina, ense?ar a nadar a Charlize y practicar algo de lectura. Cuando regresan a habitaci¨®n para ducharse y cambiarse de ropa, Gerard les pregunta si quieren cenar all¨ª o en el restaurante. -Yo quiero aqu¨ª ¨C dice Charlize -. Si me da sue?o, puedovarme los dientes de una vez y tirarme en mi linda cama. -?Luz? ¨C Por m¨ª est¨¢ bien donde princesa y t¨² quieran.. -Pero quiero saber qu¨¦ quieres t¨² ¨C le dice Gerard acerc¨¢ndose a e ¨C ¡°A ti, en cama, desnudo y sobre m¨ª¡±, esa era respuesta que a Luz le habr¨ªa encantado darle, pero hab¨ªa menores presentes y no es que fuera tannzada para ese tipo de cosas. -Aqu¨ª est¨¢ bien ¨C le dice e apartando mirada antes de Gerard descubra ¨C -Entonces, pedir¨¦ que nos traigan cena aqu¨ª. Unos minutos despu¨¦s, cuando llega el servicio al cuarto, llegan tambi¨¦n cinco enormes ramos de flores, rosas ncas que huelen delicioso, y un violinista. Cuando Charlizeienza a gritar por emoci¨®n, Luz sale de habitaci¨®n a s y se queda enpleto silencio. Desde el viol¨ªnienza a salir suave melod¨ªa de Run, de Josh Groban. Gerard se acerca a e, le extiende mano y lleva a cada uno de los ramos de rosas, que tienen una tarjeta con be caligraf¨ªa. Luzs saca, cada tarjeta solo tiene una pbra,s lee en voz alta. -Luz¡­ ?quieres¡­ ser¡­ mi¡­ novia? E mira a Gerard con los ojos abiertos, aguados y de nuevo, sin dejar que el miedo vuelva a paralizar, senza al vac¨ªo porque sabe que ya tiene puesto el paraca¨ªdas. -Si¡­ s¨ª quiero. Un beso. Muchos ausos. Dos corazones desbocados. 3 A pact of love sealed forever¡­ perhaps. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Cap ¨ªtulo 51 Tras una noche de alegr¨ªa, donde peque?a princesa no dej¨® de decir lo feliz que se sent¨ªa de que al fin su papi tuviera una novia y luego se quedara dormida desparramada en el sof¨¢ de s, los dos est¨¢n sentados admirando vista desde el balc¨®n. Tomados de mano, sonriendo felices y pensando miles de cosas a vez. -Luz, estaba pensando que al regresar deber¨ªas aplicar a universidad. Si quieres hacerlo por ti misma, lo entender¨¦. Pero su quieres que te ayude en algo, lo har¨¦ con gusto. -Me temo que ser¨¢ dif¨ªcil para m¨ª estudiar ahora, con un beb¨¦ en camino¡­ ¨C Pero no est¨¢s s. Cuando me haste de tu sue?o, te vi radiante y quiero que lo cums. Con tu car¨¢cter e inteligencia, estoy seguro que dejar¨ªas barra alta para muchos. -?T¨² crees? ¨C le pregunta e, poni¨¦ndose de pie para acercarse al balc¨®n -, -Por supuesto que s¨ª ¨C se para tras e y acerca a su cuerpo -. Lo principal en esto es tener car¨¢cter, luego ser honesto y no tener miedo de decir verdad. E tiene todo eso, excepto por una verdad que la llena de verg¨¹enza todav¨ªa. Un -Est¨¢ bien, pero solo te pedir¨¦ ayuda para prepararme, lo dem¨¢s lo har¨¦ por mi cuenta ¨C Gerard quita el cabello de su cuello y posa all¨ª susbios, haciendo que Luz pierda el hilo de lo que dec¨ªa -. Si¡­ si necesito ayuda¡­ yo... -Me lo dir¨¢s, ?cierto? ¨C esa voz grave y cargada de deseo le eriza piel a chica y hace suspirar ¡ª esa yo -S¨ª¡­ ¨C se le escapa afirmaci¨®n en un susurro, porque el deseo que se le est¨¢ expandiendo es imparable ¨C Gerard gira para pegar su boca a de e y le arranca el aire de una vez. Camina con e hasta si que ocupaba antes y sienta a horcajadas sobre ¨¦l. -Te amo, te deseo, te quiero, te adoro¡­ ¨C le dice mir¨¢nd directo a los ojos -. Nunca dudes que todos los m¨¢s lindos sentimientos que existen en el mundo, yo los siento por ti. Nunca. Se quedan as¨ª, mir¨¢ndose unos segundos, hasta que Luz baja para besarlo otra vez con pasi¨®n. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. unos Las manos de Gerard se meten por debajo del vestido se encuentra con que piel de Luz est¨¢ ardiendo tantoo de ¨¦l. Suben directo a su espalda desnuda, porque Luz ha pasado del brasier. E, por instinto se mueve sobre el regazo de Gerard, haciendo que esa parte ya despierta, se despierte m¨¢s. Gime en boca de Gerard cuando siente esa dureza moverse, exigiendo salir de su prisi¨®n. Los dedos de Luz desabotonan camisa de Gerard, solo para sentir ese cuerpo duro bajo sus dedos. - ?S¨ª entiendes que me tienes en tus manos? ¨C le dice Gerard con sinceridad -. Lo que t¨² quieras hacer conmigo, lo har¨¢s y yo no me opondr¨¦, jam¨¢s¡­ 1 -No deber¨ªas darme tanto poder ¨C le dice e bajando por su cuello -. Podr¨ªa ser peligrosa para ti. -Que as¨ª sea, entonces. Gerard deja que e lo explore sin detene, solo se dedica a disfrutar de ese contacto, que se nota inexperto, pero decidido. Cuando Luz se separa de ¨¦l para ver c¨®mo lo tiene bajo su cuerpo, ¨¦l aprovecha para llevar sus manos al frente, justo a esos dos senos que le gritan atenci¨®n. Sus pezones erectos entre sus dedos h¨¢biles, provocan que Luz cierre los ojos y eche cabeza atr¨¢s, mientras su cuerpo se sigue frotando en entrepierna de Gerard. -Me vas a matar, preciosa¡­ te recuerdo que he sido un hombre solitario todos estos a?os ¨C ¡°excepto por aque noche¡±, le traicionan sus pensamientos, pero los aparta de inmediato, necesita esto con urgencia, sentirse vivo y deseado por ¨¦l mismo, no por su fama o dinero ¨C -And I¡¯ve never approached a man¡­ ¨C she tells him, but Gerard is so immersed in desire that he hardly notices what those words can mean -. Gerard lowers the straps of Luz¡¯s dress with his mouth and then begins to kiss from her neck until he reaches one of them, he looks at the girl who has been paralyzed for a moment, begging her to put that button in her mouth once and for all. erect. She understands from the girl¡¯s look what she wants, she wets her lips with her tongue in an overly sensual way, making Luz feel wetter than before. She traces a circle with the tip of her tongue and then sucks it gently, making Luz feel an electricity run through her body. He lowers his hands to Luz¡¯s hips and helps her maintain that torturous rhythm. If she has to wring her first orgasm out of him like that, she¡¯ll dly do it. She clings to Gerard¡¯s shoulders, to remember that she is still on earth, she feels something strange, almost painful, that reaches her center and before she explodes in a phenomenal orgasm, Gerard catches her mouth, to drown that climax. . As it is, he picks her up and carries her to the bed. Luz thinks they¡¯re going to continue with something else, but Gerard just kisses her forehead and goes into the bathroom. He lets himself fall between the pillows and remembers that the little princess is next to him, so it is impossible to do anything else. -Stupid Luz ¨C she scolds herself, putting her hands on her face ¨C A few minutes ago she didn¡¯t think about anything other than the pleasure she was experiencing, without thinking that Gerard was only dedicating himself to her. She sits up in bed quickly, at the same time that hees out of the bathroom. He has showered and put on his pajama bottoms, she walks over to hug him, a gesture that Gerard dly responds to. -You are very beautiful? Does being embarrassed count as being okay? ¨C Embarrassed why? ¨C he tells her separating her ¨C -Because I dedicated myself to feeling alone, but I forgot about you¡­ and that we can¡¯t do more ¨C she says pointing in the direction of the improvised room where Charlize sleeps ¨C ¨C Do not worry about that ¨C he says smiling -. There¡¯s nothing a cold shower and my hand can¡¯t fix. Heughs at Luz¡¯s flushed cheeks at hisment and lifts her up to kiss her tenderly. ¨C Sometimes I forget that you are young, that there are things you don¡¯t know yet. But I swear I¡¯ll teach you and what I don¡¯t know, we¡¯ll learn together¡­ She nods with her cheeks still flushed, Gerard leaves her on the floor and she goes into the bathroom to change. Several minutester shees out, Gerard is waiting for her with the covers open and the pillows arranged to fall asleep hugging her small body. She smiles and gets into bed without wasting any more time. This time, instead of the spoon, she turns to press her lips to Gerard¡¯s chest, to hear his heartbeat and hug him. That man has something that makes her feel protected and that not even a bullet would touch her, because he would stop her with his own body. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 The days became even shorter for the three of them, because they enjoyed them so much more. Gerard took Luz to see the world of Harry Potter and tried not to foam at the mouth when one of the boys who visited the ce asked for her phone number. After jumping like a predator and clinging to his waist, it was more than clear to the boy that Luz had her man by her side. Now, all those memories remained in Luz¡¯s mind, while they made the flight back home. her brother would arrive in the city tomorrow and they arranged to meet at a cafe downtown. As for the nights they slept together, they were careful not to go any further than a tender goodnight kiss, because their passions were already too much on fire and they didn¡¯t want to get to something more intimate so quickly¡­ they had already gotten carried away. and Gerard was clear about Luz¡¯s sensitive points. Conditions were excellent and the flight would not take more than three hours. Charlize is quite energetic right now and Luz is using it to practice some reading. Gerard only limits himself to seeing his women, he imagines Luz teaching her children to read, because if he was sure of one thing, it was that he would give that woman the children she wanted and, in the meantime, they would rehearse them a lot, to that they would be perfect. That thought reminds him that he is not alone, so he raises a leg: online newspaper, where the announcement of the Collins Building g is found, the thought crosses his mind that this year he will be able to go apanied again, only if Luz wants to go with the. -Daddy, when we get there, can we have pancakes with dulce de leche? Although her stomach doesn¡¯t turn this time, she does start to salivate without exining it to him. He keeps eating what Luz wants and she keeps rejecting what she used to love. But surely that will pass one day¡­ when Luz passes it too. Before thending announcement, Luz adjusts Charlize¡¯s belt and removes everything from the table. Gerard shakes her hand, giving her confidence that nothing bad will happen and when the ne finally touches down, she lets out the breath she was holding. When they get off the ne, they do it the same way as the previous time, except that when Gerard reaches the bottom of the stairs, he leaves a tender kiss on her lips. It is sunset at the airport and there is an air of tranquility throughout the city, except for all those humans who move like ants. The whole journey is to talk about how fantastic they had it and that they should repeat it soon somewhere else. -Lucecita, what ce would you like to visit? Charlize asks him. -Rome¡­ I dream of knowing the city where everything we know today began asws, right, order¡­ that legacy that they left us, I am passionate about. ¨C Although there is also the Colosseum ? -Gerard asks him, waiting for his answer- ¨C All the more reason ¨C she replies determined and understanding where he wants to go -. It is incredible that the ¡°Holy Roman Empire¡± is considered as the cradle of so many of our customs, when many of theirs went against what we respect today. ¡°It¡¯s interesting¡­ and besides, Italy is beautiful, I¡¯ve seen documentaries and it seems to me much more romantic than Paris.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¨C Well, the next trip will be Italy ¨C says Gerard, who is willing to do it as a honeymoon gift, because he is marrying her just because -. When they arrive at the house, Evangeline waits for them at the entrance to help them bring in the suitcases, she takes Luz¡¯s so that she doesn¡¯t have to go through the trouble of carrying it up. They have created a silent friendship, they support each other and talk about things in life when they are alone. Luz esteems her, because she realized that she always fulfilled Charlize¡¯s whims when no one sees her, she really loves the little girl. When they finish leaving the bags in the rooms, Evangeline tells them that dinner is ready and they go downstairs for an early dinner. Gerard has several things to catch up on and he knows that Luz is tired, at this time he always sees her yawning and her little eyes turning Chinese because of her sleep. Once dinner is over, Charlize says good night to her father and takes her Lucecita¡¯s hand. Gerard says goodbye with a kiss from Luz and tells her that he will stay workingte. Time passes, when the little princess falls asleep, Luz goes to her room, takes a shower and puts on her pajamas, feeling strange not having Gerard waiting for her in bed or not She picks up one of her romance books, sits on the little couch by the window, and when she feels like she¡¯s going to fall on her head right there, she decides that¡¯s enough romance for the day. He gets into bed reluctantly, because before it didn¡¯t seem as big as it does now, he hugs the pillow like he did before that trip and closes his eyes, letting himself go into a restless sleep. outrage and she can do nothing. But this time the voicees out, strong, clear and heartbreaking, in a scream capable of shaking the foundations of the entire city, just as Gerard walks to the gym to burn off the energies that Luz drains from him with her warmth. He enters the room of the girl, who is sitting on the bed crying, her face buried in her hands. ¨C Light! My Little Light, tell me what¡¯s wrong, does something hurt? -The¡­ the chest¡­ my chest hurts¡­ ¨C she tells him without being able to calm down and burying herself in Gerard¡¯s arms ¨C ¨C I¡¯ll call a doctor¡­ -No! A doctor will not cure the pain I feel in my soul¡­ -Tell me, please ¨C she begs, crying as much as she does to see her in that state ¨C Why are you like this? What dream disturbed you so much to leave you like this? -No¡­ it¡¯s not a dream¡­ it¡¯s a memory¡­ Gerard¡­ ¨C she shudders, but she can¡¯t take it anymore and she has to tell him -. I can¡¯t go on¡­ I can¡¯t be with you¡­ I¡¯m not worthy of you¡­ -Of course you are! Why do you say that? My love, look at me! -He raped me! She ¨C she finally shouts. He raped me¡­ I¡­ I couldn¡¯t do anything¡­ Gerard¡¯s body tenses and he squeezes Luz to not let her go. He knows what this is for Luz, because he has lived it these months on the other side¡­ And something inside her shudders¡­ what if that girl were Luz? Chapter 53 Chapter 53 -My love, I swear we¡¯ll look for that bastard and make him pay for what he did to you ¨C ¡°even if it¡¯s me¡± ¨C Gerard rocks Luz as she slowly begins to calm down. She pulls away from him a little and looks him in the face with fear of what she is going to find, but her face full of pain in her boyfriend makes her look like or judges her. And how could? Rather , Gerard now feels like his world is copsing with every sob from his Little Light, his sweet warrior girl. -Don¡¯t leave me, please¡­ I don¡¯t want to be alone¡­ -No, my life, I¡¯m not going anywhere. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She closes her eyes as Gerard settles her on the bed, kicking off her shoes and socks, then slipping in next to Luz, pressing herself against his body and slowly drifting off into a more peaceful sleep. While Gerard can¡¯t stop thinking about that girl he attacked without being aware of his actions. That night he just wanted to put out that fire that Dan¡¯s shitty pills gave him , one of the girls was supposed to go for that, but instead she came¡­ She was slim, small, beautiful, her scent was¡­ -Jasmine¡­ my precious smells like jasmine ¨C a couple of tears escape her and she stifles a sob so as not to wake Luz ¨C He waits a few more minutes, to make sure she¡¯s sound asleep, then gets up, takes the phone out of his pocket, walks out onto the balcony and dials Dan. -Old¡­ What¡¯s up? ¨C The sleepy voice tells Gerard that he woke him up, but Dan knows that he wouldn¡¯t call him at that time if it wasn¡¯t for something important- -Shorten the search for the girl¡­ find out if Luz worked in Rafael¡¯spany. -Light? ¨C He asks her in surprise, sitting up on the bed immediately. Brother¡­ don¡¯t you think that fate would be very twisted? -Look, at this point I don¡¯t trust anything anymore. She just finds out that¡­ I don¡¯t remember if she told me how she met Rafael, if she worked with him there¡­ Dan-pauses and looks at Luz, who is still sleeping peacefully-. You realize if she¡¯s the girl¡­ -That baby is your son¡­ Gerard, damn it. But why do you think it could be her? ¨C Porque me lo dijo¡­ me dijo que un hombre viol¨® ys semanas de gestaci¨®n, manera en que se comportaba conmigo cuando conoc¨ª¡­ todo me est¨¢ gritando ahora que es e. -Y eso explicar¨ªa tus antojos extra?os. ¨C Mira, quiero eso ma?ana¡­ porque si es as¨ª, yo... ¨C Tranquilo, sabes que no est¨¢s solo. Ahora, cu¨ªd, dale el amor y contenci¨®n que necesita, demu¨¦strale el gran hombre que eres, para que cuando tengamos toda esa noche ra y le digas verdad, no te odie. ¨C Te juro que nunca me import¨® si me odiaban, soy abogado y es l¨®gico que tenga enemigos y adversarios, pero que mujer que amo, que me regres¨® a vida me odie¡­ no lo soportar¨ªa. ¨C En cuanto amanezca, mover¨¦ a Alfa para que confirme tus sospechas. Ve a descansar, al menos tienes contigo y ya puedes cuidar de e,o quisiste desde un inicio. Los amigos se despiden y cortan, Gerard respira profundo varias veces y luego regresa a cama. Se quita el pantal¨®n, camisa y se mete de nuevo aldo de Luz. ?C¨®mo podr¨¢ apartarse de e si resulta ser aque muchacha? Fue su primer hombre y de peor manera. Ahora solo quiere tener oportunidad de borrar aque noche de dolor, mil veces mejor que esa noche en el balc¨®n en Ondo. Quiere besa, ser delicado, demostrarle el respeto que tiene por su cuerpo y sus deseos. Est¨¢ dispuesto a todo con tal que e lo perdone. Por ahora, solo debe dejar dedo esos pensamientos, existe una m¨ªnima posibilidad de que no sea e y por ahora apostar¨¢ a esa posibilidad. Deja que ese delicioso aroma le inundes fosas nasales y se deja ir en un sue?o tranquilo, para lo que pudo ser en realidad. En medio de noche, Luz se gira para buscar a Gerard y siente piel de su cuerpo¡­ est¨¢ casi desnudo, solo se ha quedado con el b¨®xer y el brazo que ha pasado por su abdomen siente eri¨®n que su intimidad sinti¨® hace unas noches. ?Y si Gerard pudiera borrar sus pesadis? ?Si sus caricias y sus besos pudieran enterrar aque noche de horror? ?Si pudiera pretender que su hijo es de aquel hombre que ama? Sus dedos de devuelven un poco hasta llegar al centro y luego bajan hasta posarse sobre t que se siente a punto de romperse. Gerard est¨¢ dormido, pero a¨²n as¨ª su cuerpo reiona al suyo y eso le provoca una sensaci¨®n inexplicable. Susbios dejan un beso en el pecho de Gerard, haciendo que se remueva un poco. Vuelve a repetir el beso, esta vez m¨¢s al centro de su pecho y ¨¦l abre los ojos. ¨C B¨®rr¡­ -?Lucecita? ¨C le susurra ¨¦l ¨C -Borra esa noche de mi piel¡­ por favor¡­ Es una s¨²plica, unmento, pero que no deja de estar cargado de deseo. Gerard duda un poco, pero losbios de Luz sobre los suyos, con ese sabor sdo, lo llevan a girarse para quedar sobre e y mira a los ojos iluminados por luna que se mete furtiva por cortina. -Whatever you ask of me, my Little Light¡­ And as the only favor that the damned destiny grants to those two souls, it allows Gerard to be the one who erases from Luz¡¯s memory the heinous crime hemitted against her for a few months. behind. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 It begins with a chaste kiss on the lips and then intensifies, at the moment when Luz puts her hands in her hair. Then those hands go to her strong shoulders and down her chest. Gerard decides to do it in the most correct way possible, trying to put his own desire aside, to erase everything bad that he left behind. -Do you really want this? she asks kissing his neck. -Yes, please¡­ do it. He puts a hand under her pajama top and touches it delicately, as if it might break at any moment, while his lips run over Luz¡¯s neck as if each point had a different vor that he should taste. Her lips begin to lower, her hands go up the cloth that obstructs her task and she moves to take it off once and for all, she just wants to feel the man¡¯s skin, his kisses, his caresses. Gerard¡¯s mouth reaches one of her breasts, he looks at her and, even in the dark, she says yes with her eyes. She takes it to her mouth and begins to treat it with the highest delicacy, her Luz squirms and arches 1 to his back, to give him full ess to his body. With one hand he deliciously tortures the other nipple, while the free hand goes down to Luz¡¯s pants. Her fingers encircle the edge of the fabric, Luz moans without fear of being heard and pleads with her to continue. Gerard moves away from her to take off her pants, not without waiting for her to allow him. Luz only lifts her body to help him with the task of undressing her. Thus, in the soft light of the moon, her body looks beautiful, perfect. Luz sits up and starts kissing Gerard¡¯s torso, he just closes his eyes and breathes heavily. As Luz¡¯s fingers reach the edge of his boxer briefs, she lets out a grunt of desire, causing Luz to get wetter. He carefully removes the hindrance and her eyes lower to see his member. Her dim light allows him to see what he wants inside of her and makes here dry. Her hands run up the man¡¯s body to her shoulders and then he flops onto the bed. Gerard takes off his boxers, gets between Luz¡¯s legs and lets his pen3 wait, while he dedicates himself to his girl¡­ his wife. A kiss. Hair ruffled and Luz gasped as he wiped away every trace of the past. She can¡¯t take it anymore, she needs him and she lets him know. -Hazlo. -Are you sure? -Yes. Gerard positions himself at Luz¡¯s entrance, his hands caress her and he begins to enter little by little, slowly. It bes torture for both of them, because it is deliciously painful. Feel the narrow walls of the vagina and Luz feels the hardness of her manhood. Both cling to a kiss to quell despair. When he finally enters, he stands still for a few seconds, looks Luz in the eye and she nods, biting her lower lip at the sensation she is experiencing. -I¡¯m fine¡­ ¨C she tells him in a gasp -. -I¡¯m going to move slowly, so you get used to it. And so it does. He goes in and out gently, without stopping kissing and caressing her, Luz closes her eyes and wees Gerard with satisfaction, feeling that every second of that night is disappearing. ¨C More¡­ ¨C she moans ¨C -Faster? Luz nods and Gerard obeys, today and forever it will be as she says. He elerates just a little and feels how Luz¡¯s body reacts, that takes him to a level of excitement that he didn¡¯t imagine, one that he hasn¡¯t felt for so long. Thus, his bodies begin that dance that leads them to desperate kisses, grunts and moans, until Luz¡¯s walls begin to contract and Gerard makes an incredible effort not to end at that moment. -Gerard¡­ ¨C Luz moans and gets carried away by that explosion of pleasure ¨C He raises his hips to receive Gerard, that orgasm bes eternal and he lets go, expelling the air between his teeth, while Luz¡¯s body continues to convulse under him. He presses his forehead against hers, trying to catch his breath. It hasn¡¯t been intense, they haven¡¯t done much, but it has been making love and that exhausts, due to the level of dedication of each one. She caresses his cheeks and gives him a tender kiss, while Gerardes out of her and lies down next to her. She turns and rubs her man¡¯s sweaty chest, smiling and thinking that he wasn¡¯t so bad after all. Not bad at all. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. -Are you okay? -A little sore, but she doesn¡¯t feel bad ¨C that makes Gerard smile and he kisses her with need -. Yes, because there is no doubt left, Luz is that girl. six In the midst of that desperation to get rid of that forced desire, he was able to remember the figure of that girl. It was just as fragile, her breasts, her soft skin, the girl¡¯s insides¡­ it¡¯s her Light. ¨C I promise you that, even if my life goes to it, I will dedicate myself to erasing that day from your life forever. ¨C For now, it¡¯s enough for me that you do it today. He forces him back and straddles him, lowering to his lips to taste his man and that¡¯s enough to arouse Gerard¡¯s desire. Luz begins the same torture as a few days ago, but this time nothing stops her from feeling his velvety hardness, her essence bathes Gerard¡¯s member and when she can¡¯t take it anymore, she takes it with her fine fingers, to prate herself and drop with maddening slowness, only to fully feel the size that fills her. Thus, they again begin a dance dominated by Light. Gerard lets himself be done, he only dedicates himself to touching, caressing and receiving Luz¡¯s movements, in the midst of the gasps and screams of his wife, who reaches a brutal orgasm, falls on Gerard who continues to move, with his hands anchored to his hip, until it lets go again. They stay like that, hugging each other and catching their breath, until at some point Luz falls asleep on her body. Careful not to wake her, she finds the covers and covers her bodies. His hands caress his wife¡¯s back and he falls asleep, with his sights set on the fact that he will have to do more than just make love to her for her to forget this horror. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Dawn finds them embracing, Luz¡¯s hair messed up by the pillow, her head buried in Gerard¡¯s neck and his hands on his girl¡¯s body in a clear sign of protection. The first to open her eyes is Luz, but she closes them again, one part out of shame and the other to continue like this, without breaking that intimacy. But morning urges make her move to run to the bathroom. Gerard sits on the bed, looking in it for any trace of having hurt Luzst night, but there is nothing. Shees out of the bathroom wrapped in a towel, since she didn¡¯t find the robe there, and freezes when she sees Gerard standing naked and walking towards her. -Everything¡¯s fine? ¨C He says hugging her- -Yes, everything hurts, but I think it¡¯s¡­ normal, I don¡¯t know. ¨C I feel the same, I think it¡¯s a beautiful day to stay home, lying down watching a movie with the princess. -Yes, now I¡¯ll go to the shower ¨C she moves away from him to see him in the eyes and only there, because if she lowers her eyes more, she will know that that hard thing she felt, was not the tangled towel ¨C ¨C Shall I apany you? ¨C He tells her in a seductive tone and she gulps. Luz would have to be crazy to say no, right? -W-well¡­ ¨C Gerard takes her hands, with which he holds the towel and opens it ¨C -I want to feel you like this every time I can ¨C he bends down to pick her up, running his hands over her thighs and forces her to surround him with her legs ¨C He takes her to the shower as if she were a ko, but Luz doesn¡¯tin at all, because her head is perfect in that body made by the gods of Olympus themselves. Let the water fall for a few seconds, when ites out warm, he gets into it and leaves it on the ground. He spins her around to wash her hair, takes her shampoo and massages her head, making Luz purr at the pleasure of it. yet She clears the foam by cing a hand on her forehead so that it doesn¡¯t fall on her face, then she puts a little soap on the sponge and passes it through the girl¡¯s body, who feels those sensations in her body and the pain is worth a damn . -You¡¯re torturing me¡­ ¨C she tells him with a gasp ¨C -?Quieres que me detenga? ¨C le pregunta muy cerca de su o¨ªdo ¡ª ¨C Mejor sigue¡­ con lo que empezamos anoche. Gerard baja sus manos a su sexo y sus dedosienzan a trazar c¨ªrculos alrededor de su cl¨ªtoris. E apoya sus manos en pared, porque siente que en cualquier momento se derrumbar¨¢. Con una de sus piernas, Gerard separas de Luz, hace dorse un poco hasta ver su trasero expuesto, pasa mano libre por sus nalgas, mientras el cuerpo de Luz se tambalea un poco. Deja su punto de cer y pasa su mano por cintura, con otra coloca su eri¨®n en entrada de Luz y pra con cuidado. Y as¨ª, una vez m¨¢s, se dejan llevar por pasi¨®n en aque ducha. Al salir, Gerard lleva en sus brazos, deja sentada en cama yienza a seca, luego cubre con una des cobijas para buscar el secador y se dedica a su cabello. Cuando est¨¢pletamente seco, se rodea el cuerpo con una toa y le da un beso a Luz. -Te dejo para que te vistas, yo me ir¨¦ a mi habitaci¨®n a buscar ropa. -En cuanto est¨¦ lista, ir¨¦ por princesa, para que desayunemos y bajemos a desayunar. ¨C Nos vemos en un rato. Gerard abre puerta, mirando hacia habitaci¨®n de Charlize. Como no se ve movimiento, corre a su cuarto con miedo de ser descubierto por su peque?a hija y eso le hace sonre¨ªr. Se apresura en vestirse y regresa al cuarto de Luz para buscar su ropa y su tel¨¦fono. E no se ve por ninguna parte, as¨ª que debe estar en habitaci¨®n de Charlize. Decide que mar¨¢ a Dan m¨¢s tarde, ahora mismo quiere disfrutar a sus mujeres. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Tras un desayuno bastante entretenido, los tres caminan por el jard¨ªn, pensando en lo que har¨¢n durante el d¨ªa. Pero el tel¨¦fono de Luz los interrumpe y al ver que es su hermano, contesta de inmediato. -Hermanito, ?llegaste? -S¨ª, quiero verte hoy, donde hab¨ªamos acordado. -ro, dime a qu¨¦ hora y nos vemos all¨¢. -?Te parece si te invito el almuerzo? -Te digo que te saldr¨¢ caro, ahorao por dos. -Y yo feliz de consentir a mi hermanita y a mi sobrino. Te espero. Se despiden y Charlize hace un puchero. A Luz le cuesta explicarle que es solo un par de horas, pero Gerard convence con una tarde de pel¨ªc entre padre e hija y se le pasa un poco pena. Entran a casa, donde practican un poco de lectura y Gerard aude a su princesa, que ya es capaz d e leer oraciones m¨¢srgas. Cuando se llega hora de que Luz vaya a su cita con Mat¨ªas, ¨¦l abraza y le da un beso. ¨C George te llevar¨¢ y esperar¨¢ por ti. -No es necesario, puedo irme y regresar en taxi. ¨C Por favor, no estar a tudo ya me pone ansioso. Te quiero protegida en todo momento y George es como una extensi¨®n de esa proti¨®n. ¨C Est¨¢ bien, pero solo para que no te d¨¦ un infarto de ansiedad ¨C baja mirada a sus manos y luego l o ve a los ojos -. Cuando regrese, tal vez¡­ tal vez pueda decirte algo m¨¢s sobre lo que te dije anoche. ¨C You will tell me what you want and when you want, okay? You have already taken the first step of trusting me and what I told you is very true. We are going to look for that man and we will do justice ¨C he takes her hands and kisses them -. I promise you. And Gerard is a man of his word, something that Luz will question at some point, but he will take care of reminding him again of his promise. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Charlize and Gerard stop at the door to say goodbye to Luz, while the man feels totally uneasy. Now that she is gone, the whole weight of that secret falls on his shoulders. ¨C Daddy, can I take a nap? I think I¡¯m still dreaming of the holidays. ¡°Sure, princess,e on.¡± As the little girl hugs her teddy bear, Gerard¡¯s phone vibrates in his pocket, checking the screen, he sees that it¡¯s Dan and gets out of there immediately. -Dan, do you have what I asked for? ¨C I have that and more¡­ Already far away, Luz sends a message to her brother to tell him that she will be with him in about fifteen minutes. She looks out the window with a smile, because now she feels freer, less afraid. Gerard didn¡¯t pressure her, didn¡¯t judge her¡­he just loved her and made an effort to remove that outrage from her skin and her memories. Perhaps it is time to go one step further, to ept his help to do justice for her. Because the truth is that she cannot go for the justice of others if she does not start with herself. Upon arrival, she sees that Mat¨ªas is waiting for her at the entrance of the ce and runs to hug her when she gets out of the car. -Little vial of my heart ¨C he tells her, surrounding her with his arms ¡ª -Little brother ¨C some tears escape her, because for that she has be very hot and because she has not seen her brother for a long time -. Get off the steroids, kid, you¡¯re going to lose that over there. -Hey, it¡¯s not my fault that the exercise has changed me so much ¨C he puts an arm around Luz¡¯s shoulders and they go into the cafe -. And that over there is working better than ever, I assure you. -With your girlfriend? ¨C she asks taking a seat ¨C ¨C I would love to say that I have a girlfriend, but we haven¡¯t formalized anything with her ¨C Mat¨ªas looks at his hands with a smile that only hides sadness -. She is into the dark side and things are they are quiteplicated. ¨C Mati, did you fall in love with a delinquent? ¨C she asks softly and taking his hands ¨C ¨C Worse than that, I fell in love with an undercover agent ¨C he says looking into her eyes -. And she took her role so seriously that I no longer know if she is one of us or if she has already let that world consume her. -Mat¨ªas¡­ you¡¯ve discussed it with her, I guess. ¡® -No, lo nuestro es¡­plicado. Nos hemos encontrado un par de veces en arrestos y e se ha opuesto, me ha amenazado dnte de esos delincuentes ¨C Luz no deja de sorprenderse -. Pero en una oportunidad, cuando encontr¨¦ s por calle, enfrent¨¦ y e solo me dijo que era su trabajo, que para eso se hab¨ªa olvidado de toda su vida anterior. -?Los ha ayudado en algo? -No lo s¨¦, eso es algo que ve el jefe de polic¨ªa ¨C se pasa una mano por el cabello con frustraci¨®n y mira a su hermana -. Pero me gusta, Luz. E es atrevida, en academia todos respet¨¢bamos porque ten¨ªa m¨¢s bs que todos nosotros juntos. En su mundo paralelo todos respetan porque no e s des que amenace, e solo ejecuta y luego advierte. -Yo lo que veo es que est¨¢s muy agarradito de e ¨C los dos se r¨ªen mesera llega a tomar orden ¨C Yo quiero macarrones con queso, por favor. -Oye, ?con eso pretendes alimentar a mi sobrino? ¨C rega?a y luego mira a chica -. Quiero lo mismo, por favor. Luz se r¨ªe y su hermano pide jugo natural para beber. ¨C Pero ahora, quiero saber de ti, cu¨¦ntame¡­ ?c¨®mo es eso del padre de mi sobrino? -Es¡­ ¨C Luz se miras manos, decirle a Gerard fue sencillo en ese momento porque ven¨ªa despertando de una terrible pesadi -. Es dif¨ªcil, Mati¡­ -Alguien te forz¨® ¨C e abre los ojos al tiempo que lo mira a cara -. No trates de negarlo, recuerda que no me met¨ª a academia por nada. Puede ser que tenga veintitres a?os, pero mi cerebro es de cincuenta. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Dime el nombre y yo me encargo de ¨¦l. El tono que Mat¨ªas usa a Luz le provoca un escalofr¨ªo terrible, sabe que su hermano puede hacerlo, pero eso significar¨ªa meterlo en problemas. -No lo s¨¦¡­ -No lo encubras, Luz. -No lo hago, te lo juro ¨C le dice e llorando y aferr¨¢ndose a sus manos -. No le vi cara, ese d¨ªa todos llevaban m¨¢scaras en fiesta, incluso nosotros. ¨¦l no sabe con qui¨¦n se acost¨®¡­ puede que hasta me confundiera con una des chicas que prestan esos servicios, no s¨¦. ¨C Luz, ?hay algo m¨¢s que recuerdes? La expresi¨®n de Mat¨ªas es de absoluto odio. Por dentro est¨¢ gritando y llorando, ha visto al menos una doceno de chicas en situaci¨®n de su hermana, con diferencia que es hicieron denuncia horas despu¨¦s de haber sido ultrajadas. ¨C ?Por qu¨¦ no hiciste denuncia? ¨C Por verg¨¹enza, por miedo, por qu¨¦ s¨¦ yo. Era una fiesta de gente de dinero, ten¨ªa todass de perder. Como sea, ahora mi vida est¨¢ mejorando y Gerard me ayudar¨¢ a buscarlo. -?Le dijiste antes que a m¨ª? ¨C le pregunta dolido -. -Fue involuntario¡­ anoche tuve una pesadi y ¨¦l me escuch¨® gritar ¨C se acuerda de todo lo dem¨¢s y suspira -. Fue lindo, ¨¦l es lindo siempre y creo¡­ creo que me enamor¨¦. -Luz, ten cuidado, por favor. ¨C Mira, s¨¦ que no deber¨ªa, que no es correcto porque es mi jefe y todo eso¡­ pero te juro que ese hombre podr¨ªa derrumbar el cielo por m¨ª, si yo se lo pidiera. ?Me llev¨® a The Wizarding World! Y me dijo que ir¨ªamos a Italia¡­ -No te dejes maravir por esas cosas, f¨ªjate en los detalles que no involucren dinero. 1 -Hugs, breakfast in bed,fort, he¡¯s helping me prepare for college and he encouraged me to do it despite being pregnant¡­ Mati, seriously, Gerard is a great man. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 5 7 Gerard heads to his office as Dan tells him everything he knows so far. -It¡¯s confirmed, my friend. Luz worked with Rafael and was at that party. -Yeah, but that doesn¡¯t confirm that it¡¯s the girl¡­ ¨C she tells him hoping it¡¯s not her, but we¡¯ve already said that destiny is c@br¨®n ¨C -She was assigned to the floor where we were, the only woman¡­ ¨C Dan tells him and Gerard falls on the floor of his office -.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) I¡¯m so sorry, brother, but I swear that when you tell me, I¡¯ll stand up to all this¡­ ¡°But it won¡¯t be now,¡± she tells him with a sob. Dan, I need you to help me put this whole case together. That at least my crime serves to get Bowman out of the way¡­ that at least losing my wife is not in vain. -Gerard, you don¡¯t know if Luz is going to reject you¡­ -Dan, could you be with the person who has hurt you the most in your life? son And Dan thinks of those wicked green eyes and his jaw tightens. your ca is Of course he couldn¡¯t go back to her, he sneered to her face and all he has for the future is uncertain, because a certain person avoids him as he pleases. -Hopefully this time you will have is enough to make her understand that you are not like that, you are not a monster and that you are willing to do whatever she wants you to do, for her forgiveness and for your son¡­ -Damn, Dan! I¡¯m having another child!! ¨C and that truth makes him stand up, physically and mentally ¨C Do you have something else for me? -he tells him in the tone that he reserves only for the courts and Dan knows that this is serious- Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. -Yes, I have the names of those who were with her that night in the apartment and guess¡­ one of them was Rickon. -Well ¨C Gerard approaches the drawer where he keeps the party mask hidden and looks at it with hatred -. Tonight we agreed to talk a little more, because I promised him justice. -Gerard¡­ ¨C I want you to leave all the documents ready, those that I asked you for a long time. But now, I want you to add to that inheritance my unborn child. With a trust order in his name, as soon as he¡¯s born, I want him fully protected. -I will do so¡­ do you want me to remain the legal guardian of the princess?(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) ¨C T¨² ser¨¢s su protector, pero tutora ser¨¢ Luz, ya buscaremos manera de que as¨ª sea. Mi hija no tendr¨¢ mejor madre que e y estoy seguro que Luz va a proteger con u?as y dientes de todos. ¨C Bien, en cuanto tengas el testimonio de Luz, me lo haces saber ¨C Dan hace silencio unos segundos y hace pregunta que le viene dando vueltas desde que Gerard cambi¨® de actitud -. Oye, ?y qu¨¦ har¨¢s cuando tengas el nombre de qui¨¦n drog¨®? -Cobrar¨¦ uno de los favores que me debe tu informante ¨C le dice con mirada oscura y voz a¨²n peor, mientras guarda m¨¢scara bajo ve -. -Oye, t¨² sabes de lo que es capaz Alfa, ?est¨¢s seguro¡­? -El infeliz que drog¨®, iba a vir, eso es un hecho¡­ y ahora anda por ah¨ª, feliz de vida, haciendo da?o seguramente a otras mujeres ¨C mira por ventana, tratando de respirar -, mientras que yo me estoy muriendo, con el coraz¨®n destrozado por ser qui¨¦n da?o a mi mujer¡­ lo ¨²nico que no se llevar¨¢ ser¨¢ muerte, porque ese premio es para los buenos.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) ¡°A ese infeliz hijo de pvta le espera el infierno. -De acuerdo¡­ digamos que ser¨¦ tu facilitador y pa?ante. Juntos hasta el fin. -No, porque lo que le har¨¦¡­ nadie con humanidad debe verlo. Dan siente un escalofr¨ªo recorrerle espalda. A pesar de que todos estos a?os hapartido con Gerard su ferocidad para hacer justicia, esta es primera vez que esa justicia es para ¨¦l mismo. Y entiende que corte no ser¨¢ suficiente para un personajeo ese que buscan entres sombras. -Solo te digo que siento l¨¢stima por esa pobre rata, porque nunca m¨¢s ser¨¢ el mismo. Nos mantendremos en contacto. Dan corta mada y se pasas manos por el cabello, exh el aireo si hubiese corrido marat¨®n y siente que le falta el aire, abre ventana de su oficina y mira hacia abajo. Luego cierra los ojos, pensando en qu¨¦ pueda estar tramando Gerard para vengar a todass v¨ªctimas de ese infeliz. -Te cruzaste con el hombre equivocado¡­ Saca su tel¨¦fono secreto y le marca al ¨²nico n¨²mero all¨ª, al segundo repique, voz de su informantel e responde. -?Qu¨¦ te duele ahora, ni?o bonito? Supongo que me mas para darmes gracias, para decirme que viene un regalo en camino por mi ayuda. -No pens¨¦ que fueras de esas personas, pero no te preocupes, ya buscar¨¦ algo para ti ¨C risa de su interlocutor lo hace sentirse frustrado, pero no se lo hace saber -. Te mo porque esto se puso m¨¢s interesante y mipa?ero piensa cobrarse uno de los favores que le debes. ¨C Jajaja¡­ ?qu¨¦ le debo yo a ¨¦l? Pens¨¦ que se lo estaba pagando ahora. -La verdad, es que he sido yo quien te ha pedido todo te debo varios favores. -Ustedes los abogados me caen mal, pero son un mal necesario¡­ qu¨¦ quiere. -Venganza. -Uuuuyyyy, ?el ni?o rico quiere ensuciarses manos? ?o tambi¨¦n tengo que hacerlo yo? -Lo har¨¢ ¨¦l. ¨C Perfecto, tendr¨¦ todo listo. Esto va a ser divertido de ver. -?Sabes que tienes una des mentes m¨¢s retorcidas que conozco? -Gracias por el hgo ¨C le dice Alfa con evidente diversi¨®n ¨C Adi¨®s.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) While Dan stares at that phone in frustration, several miles away Gerard is regaining the sanity he lost a few minutes ago. -I swear to you, my Little Light, that no one will ever hurt you again. You and my children are the most important thing in my life and I want you to go out with your head held high. A small part of him tells her that it is a terrible idea to want to tempt fate, hiding the truth from Luz, but the love he feels for her is immense and he believes that this is more than enough reason to put up a fight, and that he is big enough to redeem himself before her. We can only hope if Luz will think the same when she finds out in a few more weeks¡­ Chapter 58 Chapter 58 After a nice lunch and walking around near the cafeteria, Mat¨ªas tells Luz that he wants to meet Gerard. -For what? ¨C She asks him somewhat concerned -. ¨C To¡­ meet him, I guess. He is your first boyfriend, he wants everything with you, he is supporting you with everything, I think I have to meet him. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. -Let me call him, to see if he¡¯s not busy. ¨C But you put it on loudspeaker ¨C he tells him amused, rubbing his hands -. I want to hear how he reacts to it. -Mat¨ªas, he is not a criminal. -Yes it is, he stole my little sister¡¯s heart. Come on, call. two Luzughs at her brother¡¯s mischievous face, but does as he says, even though she fears it might not be a good idea. He doesn¡¯t finish the first ring and Gerard answers him.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) -Little light of my heart, how do you feel? -Fine, thanks. Did you have a good time with your brother? Yes, it¡¯s not bad with him. -I¡¯m d to hear it, I hope to meet him one day, hopefully soon. -In fact¡­-she tells him with a little doubt - She wants to meet you now. -Really? Well, tell him I look forward to it. Are theying with George? him-her-it -Yes ¨C she says surprised, but Mat¨ªas is worse -. We¡¯ll be there in a bit. ¨C I wait for you, I love you my queen. Before Luz says anything, he has already cut offmunication. The two brothers stare at each other for a few seconds, until Mat¨ªas breaks the silence. -Este s¨ª que va en serio¡­ ?mi reina? ¨C le dice en tono burl¨®n y e se sonroja ¨C -Te dije, ¨¦l no quiere nada a medias. Por eso no tienes que angustiarte. -Bueno, vamos ahora mismo, ya me intriga conocer a ese ser tan magn¨ªfico. As¨ª los dos se regresan hasta donde George dej¨® el auto, ya que el hombre los sigui¨® durante su paseo, por ¨®rdenes de Gerard. Les abre puerta amablemente y parten con rumbo a casa. Luz con los nervios en boca del est¨®mago y Mat¨ªas muy divertido por lo que piensa hacer. -Mati¡­ no saques al oficial de polic¨ªa (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) ¨C le dice e bajito, para que George no oiga -. No lo necesitas. -Oye, me conoces bien ¨C le dice tom¨¢ndoles manos -. Desde el instante que dijo que fu¨¦ramos ya lo tengo al frente. -Solo no te portes mal con ¨¦l. -No prometo nada. En medida que se van acercando a casa, los nervios de Luz tambi¨¦n van creciendo. Dos de los hombres m¨¢s importantes de su vida se conocer¨¢n y eso puede marcar mucho de lo que e quiere para su vida en este momento. Cuandos puertas se abren, e le tomas manos. ¨C Tranqu, no le dar¨¦ un tiro ¨C e lo mira molesta -. Y es solo porque no traje mi arma. 1 Suelta una carcajada y Luz le da un pellizco en el brazo, algo que Mat¨ªas en realidad ni siente porque sus brazos est¨¢n bastante duros. Gerard est¨¢ en entrada de casa, de brazos cruzados y Luz puede ver su postura de abogado, mientras que Mat¨ªas ha cambiado porpleto su expresi¨®n de hace un momento. Se ve serio, mayor y peligroso. El abogado se acerca al auto para ayudar a Luz a bajar y Mat¨ªas se baja por el otrodo, con toda su pose de hombre que no se anda con juegos. Gerard le da un beso suave a Luz, le acaricia el rostro y luego rodea por cintura, para caminar con e hacia Mat¨ªas. -Oficial M¨¦ndez ¨C le dice extendiendo su mano para saludarlo, con su voz grave y varonil -. Es un gusto conocerlo. -Se?or Finnick ¨C le dice en un tono parecido, respondiendo el saludo y estrechando fuertemente mano de Gerard, que no se queda atr¨¢s con el apret¨®n -. El gusto es m¨ªo. man ¨C Por favor, vamos adentro, para conversar m¨¢s c¨®modos ¨C Gerard se gira, manteniendo a Luz abrazada, le besa el cabello y lleva su mano libre al vientre -. ?C¨®mo se port¨® nuestro beb¨¦? na Para Luz es un salto de emoci¨®n escucharlo har as¨ª, para Gerard es pura y santa verdad. (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) E le sonr¨ªe y les dice lo m¨¢s tranqu que puede con el zafado de su hermano aldo. -Muy bien, el t¨ªo lo consinti¨® bastante. -Eso es bueno, solo se merece amor. -?Y le dijiste verdad, Luz? ¨C e lo mira con ganas de asesinarlo -. -Ya s¨¦ c¨®mo fue engendrado este beb¨¦ ¨C le dice Gerard par¨¢ndose en seco y mirando a Mat¨ªas con molestia -. No me importa, si e lo quiere tener, tiene todo mi apoyo, lo sabe ¨C Gerard siente que se est¨¢ ahorcando ¨¦l mismo cons pbras, pero no quiere que se dude de ¨¦l y sus intenciones, porque sons mejores -. No he dejado s ni un momento y no lo har¨¦ jam¨¢s. Mat¨ªas entrecierra los ojos y se le queda viendo, para Gerard esto es f¨¢cil, en teor¨ªa. Interpretar un papel no es dif¨ªcil para ¨¦l, pero en lo m¨¢s profundo de su ser, su alma tiem ante posibilidad de que se sepa verdad sin que ¨¦l tenga todo listo. -Mmm¡­ ya veo ¨C Luz est¨¢ a punto de cpsar, pero Mat¨ªas suelta su risa y toda su expresi¨®n cambia -. Me agradas, se te sale por los poros que amas a mi hermana y eso me gusta. E es una gran mujer y lo que le pas¨®¡­ ¨C empu?as manos, en un ro gesto de impotencia -. Si vas a ayudar, solo te pido que me des satisfi¨®n de ser yo quien vaya por el maldito cuando lo encuentres. -Es una promesa ¨C le dice Gerard, d¨¢ndole mano -. Aunque, no veo qu¨¦ puedas hacer, t¨² est¨¢s en Nueva Jersey ¨C Ped¨ª el trado ¨C le diceo si fuera lo m¨¢s normal y Luz abre mucho los ojos -. Aqu¨ª tengo varios intereses, entre ellos los de mi hermana. Adem¨¢s, no quiero ser un t¨ªo ausente. Retoman el camino a s y Gerard le ofrece un refresco, Mat¨ªas aceptao ni?o en navidad, Luz s e sienta aldo de su hermano y Gerard aldo de e, ofreci¨¦ndole un jugo de naranja. -Bueno, desde ya eres bienvenido. Si quieres quedarte aqu¨ª o visitar a Luz, queda oferta, mientras m¨¢s pa?ada y protegida est¨¦ Lucecita, mejor. -?Papi? ¨C escuchan voz adormda de Charlize y Luz se pone de pie ¡ª ?Qui¨¦n es ese caballero tan guapo? -Es mi hermano ¨C le dice Luz tom¨¢nd en brazos y Gerard se parao un resorte para toma e -. Se ma Mat¨ªas. -Es muy lindo tu hermano, me gustar¨ªa un novioo ¨¦l cuando sea mayor ¨C a Gerard se le paran todos los pelos y Luz se r¨ªe -. -Bueno, seguro hay un ni?o de tu edad que crecer¨¢ y se ver¨¢o ¨¦l ¨C Mat¨ªas se acerca a ni?a y le extiende mano ¨C -H, peque?a, t¨² debes ser Charlize. Mi hermana me ha hado mucho de ti. -?Eres de los buenos? ¨C le dice e, pensando en su mundo de fantas¨ªa, Mat¨ªas no entiende pregunta, pero Luz responde por ¨¦l -. -De hecho, princesa, ¨¦l es polic¨ªa. Charlize se remueve para que Gerard deje en el suelo, se acerca a Mat¨ªas y le toma mano, tira de ¨¦l para que siga hasta el jard¨ªn y le se? una zona de este que tiene m visibilidad por el foje de las ntas y ¨¢rboles. -All¨ª hay un monstruo, ?crees que puedas llev¨¢rtelo? -ro que s¨ª, lo que sea por una princesa. Los dos caminan juntos, mientras Gerard mira a Luz sin entender. -A veces, cuando salimos,s hojas se mueven sin explicaci¨®n. E cree que es un monstruo y el jardinero me dijo que puede ser un gato. They stand watching how Mat¨ªas fearlessly gets into the leaves, Luz goes with Charlize who looks worried. Until Mat¨ªases out smiling and leaves a space open for the girl to see what is there. ¨C There is nothing to fear, it¡¯s just a family of squirrels.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) The girl apuds and then thanks Mat¨ªas for the discovery. She invites him over to the house for chocte cake, as she tells him that she was once a princess in disguise. Gerard sees his women happy, smiling with the things that Mat¨ªas tells them about his work and realizes that, without meaning to, he has another ally to protect them. ¡°The more, the better.¡± Chapter 59 Chapter 59 After a pleasant afternoon, Mat¨ªas must go. Gerard offers him a ride, but decides he¡¯d better take a taxi, since he¡¯s going to his parents¡¯ house and they won¡¯t like to know how he got there. -Any message for them? -Mat¨ªas asks him, when he is about to get into the taxi- -None, if one daymunication is restored, they should be the ones to initiate it. Meanwhile, I have nothing to say. ¨C Don¡¯t be harsh, ampolletita, don¡¯t be proud like them. -I don¡¯t refuse to talk to them, Mati, but there are things that I hopee out of their lips before I can respond. Mat¨ªas nods and gives his sister a hug, he knows she is right and he hopes that this family dispute will be resolved soon, or his parents are going to miss out on a lot because they are retrograde. She then says goodbye to Charlize, who thanks her for finding her new pets, and finally to Gerard. -Thank you for what you are doing for her. So far it is the most important thing I have in my life. You know, anything you know or can help with, (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) I¡¯ll be at your disposal starting next week. -Don¡¯t worry, Mat¨ªas, I hope to solve this very soon. -Tell me brother-inw ¨C he winks and gets into the taxi -. The three of them walk into the house, Luz yawning and resting her head on Gerard¡¯s arm. -Someone is sleepy, it seems. -Yes, but not enough to skip the story ¨C she tells him looking into his eyes, Gerard understands the hint and he gets that seductive smile that throws Luz¡¯s panties over there, near the squirrel house -. Fortunately, Charlize is one of the children who, although she takes a nap, falls asleep at her usual time. So Luz is in charge of bathing her, drying her hair and telling her a story about her. He leaves her sleeping hugging her bear and with a kiss on her little girl¡¯s head he says goodbye to her. Before closing the door, he watches her sleep, while he caresses her belly, thinking that there is nothing you would not do for that little girl and now her son joins her, because he is willing to do anything. Part of that ¡°everything¡± is studying. Because, despite Gerard¡¯s good intentions, she wants to be the one to take care of her son. Meanwhile, Gerard is thinking that he doesn¡¯t want to waste any more time, because this is ying against him, so he decides that the next day he will go to the office, to put certain things in order and then he will go buy the engagement ring. . It may be that he asks her to marry him tomorrow or in a few days, (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) but he only knows that he wants to make her his wife. Reaching the bottom of the stairs, he sees Luz standing in the doorway to Charlize¡¯s room, looking in with a smile and rubbing her belly. That little one, how nice it will be to be able to hug him, give him love. ¡°Don¡¯t get excited, you don¡¯t know how she¡¯s going to react.¡± ¨C Has he fallen asleep? ¨C She asks,ing to her side and leaving a kiss on her cheek. -Yes, she asked me until the end if she could be Mat¨ªas¡¯s girlfriend. -Me muero si se enamora de un hombre mayor ¨C le dice con espanto, mientras e cierra puerta ¨C -?Y no te da nada que yo sea menor? ¨C le dice sonriendo al tiempo que cruza sus brazos tras su cuello ¨C Nuestra diferencia es de doce a?os ¨C le dice ¨¦l peg¨¢nd a si cuerpo -, mientras que de ellos es de ? veinte? -Diecisiete, si pensamos que Charlize casi cumple los seis y mi hermano acaba de cumplir veintitr¨¦s. -Eso es demasiado para mi peque?a. -Pero sabes que en cosas del amor, no se manda ¨C le dice e rozando su meji con susbios ¨C -Eso lo tengo muy ro. La levanta, e rodea su cintura con sus piernas y Gerard camina directo a su habitaci¨®n. -Cre¨ª que me har¨ªas dormir ¨C le dice e mir¨¢ndolo a los ojos cuando ve que se pasan de su cuarto y entran al de Gerard ¨C ¨C Y lo har¨¦, pero en donde te quiero a partir de esta noche ¨C le dice cerrando puerta -. En nuestra cama. Luz se queda prendada de los ojos de Gerard, mientras ¨¦l deja en el suelo yienza a quitarle ropa. Cuando tiene desnuda, gira yienza a trenzarle el cabello, ante sorpresa de e. Luego la toma entre sus brazos y lleva al ba?o, abre lleve de ducha y deja all¨ª. en (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) Se quita ropa con rapidez y se mete con e. ¨C?Me vas a limpiar¡­ para ensuciarme luego? ¨C le pregunta e t¨ªmida y sonroj¨¢ndose -. -Si eso quieres, yo solo quer¨ªa consentir a mi mujer antes de dormirme pegado a su cuerpo, abrazando a mi hijo. ¨CMe da¡­ algo, cuando le dices as¨ª ¨C le dice e mirando al suelo ¨C ¨C Espero que alegr¨ªa, porque Luz ¨C toma de barbi y obliga a verlo a los ojos -. Ese beb¨¦ es m¨ªo y solo m¨ªo¡­ nuestro. E asiente y Gerard deja un beso tierno en susbios. era Al salir del ba?o, ambos limpios y listos para dormir, Luz se queda mirando habitaci¨®n por primera vez. Algunas de sus cosas est¨¢n all¨ª,o el maquije y su cepillo para el cabello, mira a Gerard interrogante, ¨¦l solo sonr¨ªe y se queda parado viendoo e camina al vestidor. All¨ª encuentra sus pocas prendas y sus zapatos, frente a los de Gerard. Al salir, ¨¦l mira sin saber si e est¨¢ molesta o feliz. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Se acerca con precauci¨®n a chica y le tomas manos, e est¨¢ cubierta con una bata de ba?o y ¨¦l solo con una toa en cintura. -No me parece correcto ¨C le dice e y Gerard siente queeti¨® un error -, que t¨² lleves solo eso y yo est¨¦ tan tapada. ¨C Pens¨¦ que dir¨ªas que no era correcto que trajera tus cosas aqu¨ª. -Ya no puedo oponerme, adem¨¢s¡­ dormir contigo me gusta. Sus manos van a enredarse con el cabello h¨²medo de Gerard y lo obliga a unir susbios con los de e. Gerard no pierde m¨¢s tiempo y se lleva al borde de cama, despoja de bata y luego recuesta. She doesn¡¯t spend much time with her lips, because she begins the tour of her neck, her vicle, passes from her breasts, reaches her navel and Luz gets nervous. -Gerard¡­ what¡­ what are you going to do? ¨C He tells him looking at him with a mixture of embarrassment and expectations ¨C (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)- -That¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking ¨C he says with a satisfied smile ¨C Follow the path to that point between his wife¡¯s legs and as soon as Luz feels the first brush of his tongue , is carried away by everything that follows. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Gerard passes his arms under Luz¡¯s thighs and then over her legs, so that she doesn¡¯t escape, only with his tongue he dedicates himself to giving her pleasure, while she moans and rolls. He feels that she will die at any moment and that doesn¡¯t seem so bad, if it¡¯s because of that wonderful cunnilingus that her man is practicing on him. -Gerard¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore. But he doesn¡¯t stop. She sucks, sucks and nibbles that swollen button that is her clitoris, at times hera tongue enters Luz¡¯s vagina and then runs through her folds, to return to that button. -I want more¡­e, love, please. Not only does Luz¡¯s word ¡°love¡± make Gerard go with her, but the plea thates out of her mouth excites him to an unimaginable degree, he also needs to bury himself in her. It is the first time that Luz calls him in such a tender way, so close, and he is not going to waste that moment. As soon as his face is in front of her, Luz kisses him, not caring to taste his own essence, while Gerard tries to enter her gently, but Luz with her legs on his buttocks stops him.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) he forces himself inside at once, eliciting a groan from both of them. Luz squeezes her man¡¯s member and dedicates herself to feeling, while not letting go of Gerard¡¯s lips. It doesn¡¯t take long for them to get carried away by that delicious orgasm that leaves them exhausted, smiling and satisfied. It doesn¡¯t take long for Gerard to move, to stand behind Luz so he can hug her and her son. She drifts off into that peaceful dream, one that came only in Gerard¡¯s arms. Gerard¡¯s arms surround Luz with possession, with desperation and love. She has no idea that this is what her man provokes in her, because in her the feeling is only one of excessive protection. Gerard is the first to leave the bed, after a short shower, he goes into the dressing room and, when he leaves, Luz is sitting on the bed, covered with the sheets and bathed in the weak rays of the sun. -Are you going to work? ¨C She asks him when she sees him dressed in a perfect ck suit -. Yes, but only in the morning. I will try to organize my return so that it is so, I want to have the afternoons free to be with you. -You know I can take care of it, I don¡¯t want you to put your work aside for us ¨C he approaches her and kisses her ¨C ¨C I can do whatever I want for you. Surely, some afternoons I will have no choice but to attend audiences and more serious matters, but I will do my best to free up that time. Luz nods, thinking how sad it is for Gerard to go back to work like this. But she knows he can¡¯t stay home all the time, he¡¯s not the bestwyer in town for staying between the sheets with a woman. Gerard stands in front of the mirror to fix his tie, Luz gets out of bed and stands in front of him to help him, wiping his mouth and stopping his¡­ heart, stopped his heart. -I don¡¯t know why I feel that this is a strategy to leave me here (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) ¨C he says, cing his hands on Luz¡¯s hip -. -Yo solo quise tener un gesto lindo con mi novio y ya est¨¢ ¨C le dice coqueta -. Ahora me voy al ba?o, con permiso. Se va contoneando cadera de manera exagerada y esta vez deja a Gerard con algo m¨¢s que el coraz¨®n parado. El desayuno es entre risas y nes para tarde. Acuerdan que respetar¨¢ los d¨ªas de permiso de Charlize, pero el lunes e debe regresar a escu. Luz le dice que ir¨¢n por ma?ana a buscar los deberes acumdos y que luego ir¨¢n por un hdo. Ambas se despiden de Gerard agitando sus manos desde puerta y luego entran para arrerse e ir a la escu. En cuanto Gerard cruza puerta del buffet, se da cuenta que los cambios que pidi¨® se realizaron. Ahora todos se ven m¨¢s alegres y aunque el trata de disimr su sonrisa, porque le gusta mantener imagen de imcable, varios pueden ver en sus ojos que ahora hay m¨¢s que dolor en ellos. Peroo no todo puede ser perfecto, antes de llegar a su oficina, se cruza con Darcy. -Gerard ¨C le dice e mir¨¢ndolo de pies a cabeza, incr¨¦d de lo que ve -. Pens¨¦ que volv¨ªas el lunes. -Es mi oficina, ?alg¨²n problema con que vuelva antes? ¨C le dice con evidente molestia, evadi¨¦nd para entrar a su oficina ¨C -Por supuesto que no, es solo que pens¨¦ que estar¨ªas disfrutando tus vacaciones. -Ys seguir¨¦ disfrutando por el resto de mi vida ¨C le dice en tono neutro, mientras que Darcy se queda desconcertada -. ¨C?Qu¨¦¡­ qu¨¦ quieres decir? ¨C le pregunta e confundida -. -Yo me entiendo ¨C Gerard mira serio y le dice con el mismo tono demandante que usa con todos -. E 1 caso Barret, ?c¨®mo va? -Oh, muy bien. Consegu¨ª que el esposo firmara el divorcio, solo falta sentencia de manutenci¨®n. ¨C Perfecto, jel caso de bienes ra¨ªces? Ese es un dolor de cabeza, no s¨¦ por qu¨¦ lo aceptaste, dif¨ªcilmente va a llegar a algo. -Es un desaf¨ªo ¨C le dice e, apoyando sus manos en el escritorio de Gerard, exponiendo el nacimiento de sus senos, pero ¨¦l ni se entera porque est¨¢ revisando agenda -. Y sabes que amo los desaf¨ªos. ¨C Bien, mientras no represente un problema para nosotros¡­ ¨C Descuida, ya s¨¦ por d¨®nde debo ir. -Bueno, lo veremos. Ahora, si no te importa, necesito ubicar a Dorothy. -Ojal¨¢ tengas suerte, desde que te fuiste de vacaciones, esa mujer se pasa en cualquier parte del edificio. Darcy se voltea para irse a su cueva de bruja maldit@, (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) cuando Dorothy entra con una sonrisa. -Se?or Finnick, que bueno tenerlo aqu¨ª, aprovech¨¦ de hacer lo que me dijo, el archivero est¨¢ ordenado y catalogado. Acabo de recibir el mado de su novia y dice que viene para ac¨¢ con princesa. ¨C i?Novia?! ¨C dice Darcy con voz chillona y Gerard sonr¨ªe con suficiencia ¨C T¨² no tienes novia. -S¨ª que tengo y es m¨¢s linda de todas ¨C mira a su secretaria y le dice con amabilidad -. Gracias por todo, en cuanto lleguen mis mujeres,s hace pasar de inmediato, por favor. ¨C Tus¡­ tus mujeres ¨C le pregunta Darcy porpleto desencajada -. Cre¨ª que tus mujeres ¨¦ramos tu madre y yo. -No, antes mi mujer era solo Charlize, pero a mis mujeres son e¡­ y Luz. ¨C La ni?era! -Mira, Darcy Pines ¨C le dice Gerard poni¨¦ndose de pie y acerc¨¢ndose de manera peligrosa, tanto quel a brujaienza a retroceder, hasta que un sof¨¢ le bloquea el paso -. Ni se te ocurra meterte en mi vida. Y Luz nunca fue una ni?era, ahora vete a meters narices en vida de alguno de tus clientes, a ver si as¨ª ganas otro caso. E deja oficina porpleto afectada, se va a su cueva del mal y da un portazo que tira hasta su diploma de universidad, haciendo a?icos el cristal. -?Maldita muerta de hambre! ¨C grita al tiempo que tira todo lo que tiene sobre su escritorio ¨C Se va a ventana y pega frente all¨ª, pensandos mil y una maneras para deshacerse de Luz. En ese instante, Luz y Charlize van entrando al edificio para visitar a Gerard. La peque?a princesa no puede ocultar su asombro ante todo lo que ve. -?Este es el trabajo de mi papi? ¨C dice e sin perder detalle ¨C -?No conoc¨ªas el edificio, princesa? N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. -Nunca quisieron traerme, dec¨ªan que solo iba a distraer a mi papi, pero yo creo que puedo ayudarle. Ahora que s¨¦ leer, puedo ayudar en muchas cosas. Luz sonr¨ªe pors pbras de Charlize, llegan a recepci¨®n y el chico que all¨ª atiende no deja de mirar a Luz. -H¡­ ?en que puedo ayudar a una dama tan be? -H, estoy buscando al se?or Finnick. -?Tienes cita con ¨¦l? ¨C le pregunta sin dejar de observa ¨C -Algo as¨ª¡­ -Es mi papi, me trae para que conozca su trabajo ¨C le dice Charlize, que no consigue ver al hombre -. -Well, I¡¯ll announce them ¨C he calls Dorothy and she confirms that Gerard is waiting for them ¨C (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) . He is waiting for you ¨C she stands up to call the elevator and looks at Luz with total impudence-. While the little visit to her father, can I buy you a coffee? Those wordse out of her mouth just as the doors open and Gerard grabs her by the waist. ¨C Find your date elsewhere, Johny, because she is already my wife and no one can invite her to anything . He gets into the elevator with them without taking his eyes off the boy. If he could kill with his eyes alone, Johny¡¯s body would be hanging from the Statue of Liberty. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 As the elevator went up, Gerard had an unbearable dog face, but Luz paid him no attention at all. It was one thing for him to get upset with Johny¡¯s throw and quite another for him to do it with her, because he didn¡¯t even give the boy time to m **** fly. ¨C Daddy, I love your office, it¡¯s very nice. I want toe more often, to learn with you. ¨C We can learn at home, baby, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good that theye so often. The doors open, Charlize sees Dan, runs up to him and asks him to show her his office, (This novel will be daily updated at .noveljar) while Gerard walks to his with Luz by the hand, almost pulling her. Walking in, he ms the door shut and pulls her in for a kiss, but Luz puts her hand over her mouth and pulls him away from her, leaving Gerard wide-eyed. Luz takes a seat in one of the chairs and looks at him with a serious expression. -Love¡­ for something? -You tell me, Gerard Finnick, because I don¡¯t understand anything about what happened down there. -Luz, you can¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t understand what was happening, when it¡¯s evident that that boy was flirting with you ¨C he tells her annoyed, almost beside himself, Luz holds back herughter ¨C -I understood that perfectly and I was about to send him to drink coffee with my grandmother, but you came along, like any other jealous person and you ruined my image ¨C he looks at her surprised and sits next to her -. It took me my whole life to make myself the image of a dissatisfied girl, that she sends everyone flying and you take it away from me in a second. -Did it bother you that I made it clear that you are mine, only mine? ¨C He says incredulous and offended- -Well yes ¨C she says standing up in front of him -, because I don¡¯t need you to separate other men, I can do it by myself, you know? And that I¡¯m only yours¡­ well you¡¯re wrong, there are at least three more people to whom I belong. ¨C Like this? ¨C He tells her pulling her and sitting her on her-herp. I thought he was the only one. -No, there¡¯s Charlize, my brother, the baby¡­ -Nuestro beb¨¦ ¨C le dice Gerard contra susbios, haciendo que el cuerpo entero de Luz se estremezca -. Y si tengo que sentarte en ese escritorio, hacerte el amor all¨ª mismo y en cada espacio de este edificio para que quede ro que eres m¨ªa, lo har¨¦. Luz pasa saliva, porque voz grave de Gerard y esa dureza que siente en su muslo le dicen que est¨¢ hando muy en serio. La puerta se abre y entra Dan con Charlize en brazos, Luz se pone de pie y sale de all¨ª, encuentra a Dorothy, a quien le pregunta d¨®nde quedan los sanitarios. ¨C Por ese pasillo, al final ¨C Luz camina de inmediato en esa diri¨®n, sin dejar terminar a Dorothy decirle que en oficina de Gerard hay uno ¨C Se mete all¨ª, se moja el rostro y trata de respirar. Aunque no es primera vez que Gerard se pone celoso, (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)si es primera vez que e se siente¡­ No sabe c¨®mo sentirse, porque toda vida tuvo que ser e quien espantara a los buitres y tal vez, solo tal vez, actitud de Gerard le gust¨® un poquito¡­ algo¡­ ?mucho! N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Siempre pens¨® que los hombres celosos eran enfermos, pero manera de Gerard no es solo botar espuma por boca, sino que adem¨¢s es todo ¨¦l mostrando que es su novio, su hombre. Y dejando ro que nadie se puede acercar a e. ¨C Por cierto, anoche no hamos nada de lo m¨ªo¡­ ¨C se miras manos y decide que hoy s¨ª o s¨ª tienen que har sobre lo que pas¨® esa noche ¡ª Sale del ba?o, mirando el lugar con una sonrisa, hasta que llega frente a una puerta y una discusi¨®n le ma atenci¨®n, porque reconoces voces y una de es nombra a Gerard. -Lo que sienta por Gerard es mi problema, no tuyo. -?Sabes lo enfermo que es estar enamorada de tu primo? ¨C Luz se llevas manos a boca, para ahogar un jadeo de sorpresa -. Solo espero que no se te ocurra meterte entre ellos, mi amigo al fin es feliz. -?Le tienes envidia? ¨C voz de Darcy es burlona ya Luz le dan ganas de barrer el piso con e ¡ª ¨C Por favor, ro que no. Por Gerard har¨ªa lo que fuera, incluso parar una b¡­ o a loca de su prima. -Ya te dije ?No es asunto tuyo! As¨ª que d¨¦jame s, rumiando mi tristeza, no puedo creer que se metiera con esa muerta de hambre, que est¨¢ embarazada ve a saber t¨² de qui¨¦n. -Eso no le importa a nadie m¨¢s que a e, ni siquiera Gerard puede decir nada al respecto. -Pero conoci¨¦ndolo¡­ seguro ya le tiene asegurado el apellido y todo el maldito futuro. (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)A e, una aparecida¡­ mientras que a m¨ª, hasta me corri¨® de casa, estoy s y nadie me quiere. -Sin embargo, alguien te quiso una vez y lo despreciaste. -L¨¢rgate, Dan¡­ no tengo intenciones de revivir lo que tuve contigo, porque solo me deprime m¨¢s, no puedo creer que me involucrara con alguieno t¨²¡­ Luz follows the path, because she has already heard enough. Dan and Darcy¡­ what a stomach Dan has. But Darcy in love with Gerard is sick, dirty and dangerous. Luz knows that this woman is crazy and that she must keep her away from her new loves. He arrives at Gerard¡¯s office, where he finds the father and daughter sitting at the desk. Little E holds a page, which she reads without much difficulty and Gerard smiles seeing her so concentrated, Luz carefully approaches them and takes a seat in front of them. Seeing them like this, so happy, in Gerard¡¯s office fills her heart with joy. They both look beautiful and he sees in that image a vision of the future, father and daughter working together for justice. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 After a thorough tour of the building, the girls say goodbye to Gerard and agree to meet at the house in a couple of hours. -Take care ¨C Gerard tells her at the entrance of Finnick and Abbot, taking her by the waist and leaving a kiss full of desire and possession, right in front of the noses of several onlookers -. Talk to Evangeline so she can take care of Charlize in the afternoon, I want to kidnap you so we can talk in peace. ¨C I think it¡¯s perfect¡­ and don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t realize that kiss is to mark me as one of your acquisitions ¨C he tells her, feigning annoyance ¨C -You do not like? I can try¡­ -Shhh¡­ I like it, you just have to measure yourself, but I like that you want to tell everyone that you and I are something, that you want to take care of me. I¡¯m sure one day I¡¯ll get used to it. He kisses her again, then says goodbye to Charlize with a kiss on her head and a hug. (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) The girls go to the car under the protection of George and the watchful eye of Gerard, he stands there watching as the vehicle goes around a corner and enters the building another time. He shoots Johny a dirty look, who buries himself in his desk and gets into the elevator. As soon as the doors open, he goes into his office, where Dan is sitting there smiling and waiting for him. -You don¡¯t know how happy it makes me to see you like this, with that silly smile and surrounded by your beauties ¨C Gerard sits smiling and says radiantly ¨C ¨C Better yet, that woman is tremendous. She got upset because I scared away a vulture, saying that she can do it alone and now she told me that she liked it that way¡­ Dan I¡¯m in love. ¡°Enough to ask him¡­?¡± ¨C Dan waves his hands for Gerard to finish the question ¨C -From here I¡¯m going to the jewelry store ¨C his friend can¡¯t help but open his eyes wide in surprise ¡ª ¨C Are you at least sure that she does love you? -He hasn¡¯t told me in words ¨C he shrugs to downy it, because for him it doesn¡¯t matter. He¡¯s sure that her love for now is enough and that at least Luz does feel a lot for him, butst night she told me love and it came out so¡­ natural. -Are you crazy. I¡¯d tell you to wait until she at least tells you that she loves you¡­-Dan sits back in the chair and looks into his eyes-. Did you talk to herst night? -Eehh¡­ no ¨C he says smiling to him when remembering what they did -. But today we will¡­ talk! -And to. .. do I have to worry? -she asks raising an eyebrow- (This novel will be daily updated at .noveljar). I¡¯m not offering you condoms, because they don¡¯t need them, but make sure you slow down, lest I do something to the baby. -I have it under control ¨C he tells him amused, but the change in expression tells Dan that they will talk about something more serious -. Now tell me, anything else? N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¨C Alpha is already waiting for your orders. ¨C Perfect, as soon as I know something today, we¡¯ll look for that unhappy man. Siguen hando un poco m¨¢s, acuerdan ciertos cambios al retorno de Gerard y luego de eso, se despide de Dan, quien no deja de decirle que le d¨¦ tregua a Luz. Se va con rumbo a joyer¨ªa, pensando en rendaci¨®n de Dan¡­ pero no del sexo, sino esa de esperar a que e le diga que lo ama. Al llegar a tienda, una chica rubia con perfecta dentadura le da bienvenida y le pregunta en qu¨¦ puede ayudarlo. -Estoy buscando un anillo depromiso. ¨C Tenemos unos modelos nuevos que llegaron hace unos d¨ªas, de todo tipo ¨C chica lo gu¨ªa a vitrina y le se? los anillos que mencion¨® -. Gerard ve los m¨¢s variados dise?os, pero hay uno que le ma particrmente atenci¨®n, es un sol con un bello rub¨ª en el centro, hecho de oro nco. Lo toma y se da cuenta que es muy delicado, realmente una hermosura, el anillo perfecto para su Lucecita. E es su sol propio, lleg¨® para darle calor, iluminarlo y ayudarlo a crecer m¨¢s en todos sentidos. -Este es, me lo llevo. La chica lo coloca en una fina caja de terciopelo azul oscuro y le desea suerte al futuro novio. (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)Se sube al auto cons ganas de pedirle en ese mismo instante a Luz que sea su esposa, por ¨¦l se casar¨ªa al d¨ªa siguiente, sin embargo, hay algo que se le viene a mente y que es muy importante. -No estar¨¢ realmente feliz ese d¨ªa si sus padres no est¨¢n presentes. So he begins to think what would be the best way to reunite Luz with her parents. For that he needs the help of Mat¨ªas , because he is more aware of the situation. For now, getting home is the most important thing, he just wants to see his women, hug her and give them his love. But after that, it¡¯s time to relive that night that has tormented him so much. She just has to avoid yelling at him to forgive him, that it was he who hurt her and the father of her child, because that would advance many things and ruin the investigation that he and Dan are carrying out against that mobster. It only remains to wait a little longer, until he has evidence and more pieces of a puzzle that only bes more difficult, but that he hopes to solve soon to see the image of his happy family ¡­ at least that of his women and his baby . Chapter 63 Chapter 63 As soon as they get home, the girls go to the kitchen to prepare a delicious lunch. Evangeline helps them with the ingredients, but at Luz¡¯s request, she remains only a spectator, Suddenly, when the best part of the sauce is on, the guards at the entrance announce a visit for Luz, she is surprised, but indicates that they let pass whoever did not want to say anything, so that it is a surprise. -Evangeline, can you receive the person? You bring it here. -Of course. The girl leaves singing the melody of a bad that talks about impossible love, the one that sticks with her for the rest of her life when she sees a tall man with beautiful blue eyes and light hair. She can¡¯t help but keep her mouth open, Rafael smiles and thatpletely disarms her. -I can pass? ¨C She tells the girl, who has remained static. -Yes! Excuse me ¨C he moves away from the door and allows you to enter (This novel will be daily updated at .noveljar) ¨C Luz is in the kitchen and asked me to take him there. -Are you cooking? ¨C He asks him surprised, because that is not supposed to be part of his functions. -Yes, today she wanted to do it herself, she says she gets bored of not doing much. As the girl almost takes care of herself¡­ They go into the kitchen and Rafael finds it the most tender scene he¡¯s seen in his life. Charlize is sitting on the counter while Luz tells her a vegetable story and stirs what smells like a delicious Bolognese sauce. -Luz, here is the young man who was looking for you ¨C Evangeline looks at Rafael approaching Luz and the way he hugs her, thinking that she would love to be hugged just the same ¨C Do you need me to continue? -No, thanks. Rafael can sit over there while I finish here. ¨C I thought you wouldn¡¯t cook here ¨C he tells her, taking a seat near the little girl -, ¡°I can¡¯t sit around doing nothing, especially now that so many things have changed,¡± he tells her, stirring the sauce and receiving some basil leaves from Charlize. -I want to know¡­ we haven¡¯t talked for days, is your phone wrong? ¨C No¡­ jay sorry! It¡¯s just¡­ ¨C he puts his hand to his forehead, he didn¡¯t say anything to Rafael about the trip or anything -.(This novel will be daily updated at .noveljar) I took care of seeing Matias and now I¡¯m worried about¡­ you know. ¨C Princess! ¨C Evangeline says animatedly and the adults are startled ¨C Shall we go to the garden to look for flowers to decorate the table? -Yes! ¨C The girl takes the little girl and they leave thinking about the flowers they will cut, Evangeline winks at Luz before leaving and gives her a silent ¡°thank you¡± -. -?Sigues cons pesadis? ¨C Rafael se levanta preocupado y se acerca a Luz ¨C ¨C Ya no¡­ luego del viaje a Ondo se terminaron ¨C no quiere decirle raz¨®n, eso no lo necesita -. Solo volv¨ª a tener un episodio, fue horrible. Pero Gerard me ayud¨® y termin¨¦ dici¨¦ndole c¨®mo¡­ me embarac¨¦. -?Qu¨¦ te dijo? -Que me ayudar¨¢. Hoy haremos mejor, tratar¨¦ de decirle todo lo que pas¨® esa noche, tratar¨¦ de recordar y as¨ª poder empezar a buscar verdad. -?Y t¨² quieres hacerlo? ¨C le dice ¨¦l gir¨¢nd para ve a los ojos y buscar esa cercan¨ªa que tanta falta l e hace -. ¨C Tengo que hacerlo, si quiero buscar justicia paras mujeres que han pasado por lo mismo que yo, debo empezar por busca para mi primero. Y Gerard me ayudar¨¢ con eso. -?Acambio de qu¨¦? ¨C le pregunta Rafael, que viene del mismo c¨ªrculo que Gerard y sabe que en ¨¦l nada se hace gratis -. ¨C A cambio de nada, Gerard solo est¨¢ ayudando a su novia a buscar al culpable¡­ -?Novia? ¨C le dice Rafael retrocediendo por esa bofetada ficticia ¨C ¨C S¨ª¡­ ¨C le dice e pasando saliva -. Rafael, s¨¦ que esto puede ser dif¨ªcil de entender, pero¡­(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) me enamor¨¦ de Gerard. Eso ¨¦l no lo sabe y no quiero que lo sepa hasta despu¨¦s de har sobre esa noche. No podr¨ªa soportar que me rechazara. -Luz, esto es ¨C se sienta, tratando de respirar y cuando va a decirle que le duele, Evangeline entra riendo con peque?a Charlize, con un par de flores en el cabello y eso a Rafael le provoca algo¡­ diferente ¨C -Mira, Lucecita, trajimos rosas amaris y ncas ¨C Charlize le acerca el ramo a Luz, es huele y cierra los ojos ¨C -El aroma es delicioso, busquemos un florero pronto. -Yo me encargo ¨C le dice con alegr¨ªa Evangeline ¨C Camina a un mueble alto, donde se guardan varios trastes de loza y cristal,o los floreros. Pero estos han quedado arriba y e nos los alcanza, as¨ª que acerca un banquito para ayudarse. Rafael se da cuenta que una des patas qued¨® mal apoyada y corre hacia e antes del desastre. En cuanto se sube Evangeline, el banquito se mueve peligrosamente, haci¨¦nd perder el equilibrio y caer de espalda, pero Rafael llega a tiempo para sostene contra su cuerpo. ¨C Te tengo ¨C le dice casi sin aire, por el susto ante posibilidad de que sestimara ¡ª -Gra-gracias ¨C le dice e con un hilo de voz -. -?Est¨¢s bien? ¨C Luz llega a e, que sigue rodeada por los brazos de Rafael -. ¨C S¨ª¡­ solo fue el susto ¨C trata de ponerse de pie, pero se le vuelven gtina y no cae gracias a que Rafael sostiene a¨²n ¨C Este no espera a nada y levanta entre sus brazos, para deja sentada en si que ¨¦l ocupaba, se arrodi frente a e para ve si tiene algo m¨¢s que susto, y as¨ª es. Evangeline tiene un cpso ante cercan¨ªa con aquel hombre tan lindo, sentir su cuerpo firme y c¨¢lido rodea para no deja caer, no es algo que se supere del todo. -?Segura que est¨¢s bien? ¨C le pregunta ¨¦l odando una des flores que Charlize le coloc¨® en el cabello ¨C ¨C Evie, ?quieres una galleta de animalitos? Eso siempre me ayuda con los sustos ¨C (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)le dice con ternura Charlize y e sonrie ¨C -Ya estoy bien, princesa, gracias ¨C se pone de pie y se dirige al mueble otra vez, pero Rafael detiene y saca ¨¦l uno de los floreros ¨C -No soportar¨ªa que algo m¨¢s te pasara ¨C le dice con sinceridad mientras le entrega el florero -,Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Evangeline, Luz y Charlize se quedan con boca abierta, el tono y el rostro de Rafaels deja al borde de un suspiro colectivo. ¨¦l no se da cuenta, porque est¨¢ llevando el banquito al rinc¨®n donde estaba. La chica se gira con el florero y le sonr¨ªe a Luz, Charlize lleva el ramo con e, llenan el recipiente, colocans flores y ambas se van aledor a adornar mesa. Mientras que Rafael se queda embobado vi¨¦nd caminar sonriendo con princesa de mano. -Es linda, ?verdad? ¨C le dice Luz volviendo a salsa, sonriendo porque conoce a esos dos lo suficiente para saber que ser¨ªan pareja perfecta, ambospletamente dulces ¨C ¨C?Eh? -Evangeline, es una chica muy linda, muy cari?osa. E me ayud¨® desde el momento en que llegu¨¦ aqu¨ª. -S¨ª, eso creo ¨C dice algo sonrojado y nervioso -. Creo que me ir¨¦, supongo que no tengo mucho que hacer aqu¨ª. -Qu¨¦date aer. Que yo tenga novio, no quiere decir que nuestra amistad se termine. -?A tu novio le va a gustar que sigamos siendo amigos? -Si mantienes tus manos alejadas de mi mujer, no tengo problema con que te quedes aer ni que vengas de visita. Gerard walks up to Luz and gives her one of those kisses to take anyone¡¯s breath away, then walks up to Rafael to shake his hand in greeting and approaches Luz again. -You shouldn¡¯t be here. -When you taste my food, you won¡¯t tell me anything about it, I assure you. The men stare for a few seconds, but Rafael is the first to look away. Not because of intimidation, but because he hears Evangeline¡¯s sweet voice singing a song for Charlize they force him to do it. And this is where another love story begins to be born, one so sweet that they will end (This novel will be daily updated at .noveljar) wishing it never ends. 3 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 6 4 Lunch is quiet, especially because for Gerard that look from Rafael to Evangeline did not go unnoticed and he does not feel that he is already a danger in his rtionship with Luz. Moreover, he is convinced that this will not be thest time that Rafaeles home. But what he will do now has two intentions, to facilitate his love life and to keep him under surveince, the more he knows him, the better he will be able to determine if he has to do with the distribution of drugs in the N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. events your agency participates in. ¨C Rafael, I think you are someone very important in my wife¡¯s life ¨C (This novel will be daily updated at .noveljar) Luz leaves the ss of juice halfway and sees it as if she had a third eye -. For this reason, I tell you that the doors are open for you toe and visit her whenever you want. -Thank you¡­ ¨C Rafael tells him surprised by his attitude -. In truth, Luz is very important to me, she is special and she deserves only to be loved. -I assure you that here there is only love for her and that I am willing to do anything for her. The men look at Luz and she blushes, because having those two in front of her, with the clear intention of making it clear that not a bullet will touch her in her life, is not something she can easily bear. All of her can be seen as a big, mature woman with clear things, but everyone always forgets that she is only eighteen years old. The three of them say goodbye to Rafael at the door, when he is far enough away, Charlize breaks the silence. ¨C Little light, he is very nice, but I like your brother better. ¨C But he is too old for you ¨C she tells him, going down to his height ¨C -It doesn¡¯t matter, when I grow up, he won¡¯t be so old and I can marry him. two Gerard magically goes into a coughing fit, picks up his daughter and carries her to Evangeline. ¨C Better , stay with Evangeline for a couple of hours, Luz and I have to go do something important. -Can we make cookies? ¨C She asks Gerard, but Evangeline answers- ¨C Of course, princess. With the shapes you want. The little girl¡¯s happy face lights up everyone¡¯s face. Luz goes to her room to get her bag, brushes her teeth and looks at herself in the mirror, looking down at her belly with a smile. ording to her calctions, she was already eleven weeks pregnant and in about four more surely her belly was going to show. Mat¨ªas estaba cambiando su trabajo para estar con e y no perderse su embarazo, (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)Gerard ha neado odar toda su agenda por ese beb¨¦ que ni siquiera es de ¨¦l, pero sus padres¡­ Aquellos consejos que solos madres pueden darle a sus hijas embarazadas, tranquilidad, el darle e 1 gusto en sus antojos, nada de eso tendr¨ªa porque sus padres cre¨ªan una zorra. Y sin poder evitarlo m¨¢s, Luz se derrumbao una represa que lleva tiempo aguantando m¨¢s de cuenta, se deja ir lentamente al suelo y se abrazas piernas, los espasmos de su cuerpo van agotando, pero no los puede detener. No hay nada que pueda hacer en ese momento para detener el nto que lleva acumndo desde hace mucho tiempo. 1 Gerard subes escaleras, hando por tel¨¦fono a un restaurante a donde quiere llevar a Luz luego de caminar con e por alguna parte de ciudad, pero los sollozos que salen de habitaci¨®n le man a atenci¨®n, corta mada y corre hacia el lugar de donde proviene elmento. Nada lo ha preparado para ver esa imagen tan desdora, senza al suelo, a sudo y abraza. -Mi Lucecita ¨C pero e no reiona, as¨ª que toma entre sus brazos y lleva a cama ¨C All¨ª cobija entre sus brazos y acaricia su cabello, buscando que se calme. Se ha prometido no presiona para que hable, as¨ª que solo espera a que e hable. ¨C Perdona¡­ debes estar cansado de lidiar con los problemas de una ni?a mimada y asustada de vida. -?No, Luz, por favor! Estoy para eso y estoy seguro que cuando ya puedas sacarte todo eso de adentro, vamos a encontrar manera de seguir avanzando ¨C le da un tierno beso en losbios y se sienta frente a e ¡ª ?Quieres salir conmigo?- e asiente y se aferra al cuello de Gerard ¨C Gerard sabe que mucho de eso que e est¨¢ pasando es por causa de lo que le hizo.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) Pero ya no es tiempo se seguir pensando en lo mismo una y otra vez. La toma de mano y saca de all¨ª, habl¨¢ndole pbras dulces. En cuanto se suben al auto, Luz suspira un par de veces y se miras manos. -Mis padres¡­ me odian por todo esto y lo peor es que se van a perder todo mi embarazo, tal vez todal a vida de su nieto, porque no creyeron que a su hija pudo pasarle algo malo¡­ ¨C Gerard le tomas manos y e lo mira con el dolor retratado en el rostro -. Son mis padres,s personas que se supone me conocen mejor, pero ni una s vez pensaron en preguntarme c¨®mo estaba, si ten¨ªa miedo¡­ -?Tienes miedo? ¨C e hace un puchero que a Gerard lo desarma y asiente -. Mi Lucecita, ya no lo tengas m¨¢s, estoy contigo, mi amor. Te juro que haremos pagar a quien sea ¨C le besas manos -. Lo haremos juntos, mi amor. E sonr¨ªe un poco, Gerard le limpias l¨¢grimas y deja un beso en su frente, pero antes de que ¨¦l vuelva a su asiento para salir de casa, e lo retiene con su rostro entre sus manos y lo mira a los ojos. ¨C Gerard, thank you for giving me your love. -Don¡¯t thank me, I¡¯m the grateful one, you came to turn my life upside down and now I¡¯m very different from what I used to be¡­ much better person. I love you, my Little Light. -And I love you, my knight errant. two Gerard¡¯s heart doesn¡¯t have time to jump with emotion at Luz¡¯s sincere words, because she seals her words with a kiss loaded with that love she just told him she feels for him. She loves him and now nothing matters, not even that the earth keeps turning. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Gerard takes Luz to the beautiful part of Central Park, the one where you can walk without having to look at your back, he takes her by the hand and theyugh while they think of a beautiful surprise for the princess¡¯s birthday, which will be in two weeks. . They arrive at a part where people usually sit down to do something entertaining, they seek the shade of a tree and there Gerard hugs Luz, because the time hase to talk about that night. -My love, go at your own pace, if you feel like you want to stop or leave here, you just have to say so. -Thanks¡­ ¨C he looks at his hands for a few seconds and then fixes his eyes straight ahead -. That night Rafael left me on the second floor of that ce, because it is assumed that the attendees would be more entertained with the girls of the ce-he smiles ironically-. ¡± He assigned me with three boys, Tony, Sean and Rickon ¡­ ¨C thatst name leaves his lips almost in a whisper and then he opens his eyes -. It was him¡­ ¨C he looks at Gerard with desperation -. He ¡­ I went to the room where the things were to distribute among the guests and I sat down for a few minutes, I wasn¡¯t tired, I just needed to stop for a bit. ¡°Rickon offered me a drink¡­ after that I went out to serve the attendees and I started to feel bad. I wanted¡­ I wanted to go back to the living room or find Tony to take me to Rafael, I don¡¯t know. I just I remember that he told me he would take me to a secret ce, I asked him to take me to Rafael, but he refused¡­ Luz covers her face with her hands and lets more tearse out of her, Gerard kisses her hair, only to not go out at that moment to look for that bastard and beat him to death. -He told me that I was too much of a woman for so little of a man¡­ I swear I wanted to scream, run away, but my body didn¡¯t respond as I wanted. He opened a door and ushered me in, promising toe back for meter. ¡°But someone beat him to it¡­ there was a man there, he caught me in his arms and then¡­ then he dumped me on a couch, where he pulled my clothes off me and then¡­ ¨C buries himself in Gerard¡¯s neck , who has a tense body, because he remembers that part -, I was nervous that night, so I walked around the room. The door opened and he just wanted to end that torture that he had in his pants and that covered his entire body. She vividly remembers that as soon as her hands touched that small, frail body, she went into a state of frenzy that went beyond the stimnt Dan had given her. ¡°Can you remember anything about the man who attacked you?¡± ¨C he asks with a lump in his throat -. -No ¨C Luz moves away and looks him in the eyes -. That night we all wore masks, the room was dimly lit, so I don¡¯t know what color the man¡¯s eyes were or what color his skin was. I just remember¡­ I remember he smelled like wood and the mask of him. ¡°It was ck, adorned with gold threads, I know that because the light made them shine a little ¨C he takes a deep breath and looks at something far away again -. I remember that he realized something, got scared and quickly dressed me. Then that¡¯s why he left there, I suppose he was fleeing because of what he had done, there I took advantage of escaping. ¡°Tony me encontr¨® y me llev¨® con Rafael, quien no pregunt¨® nada, solo me sac¨® de all¨ª. No tuve que decirle nada, ¨¦l solo se dio cuenta. Iba a volver para buscar al tipo, pero le ped¨ª que no hiciera nada. No lo dej¨¦ me llevara a un hospital, ni a polic¨ªa. Esa noche me escond¨ª en su departamento, renunci¨¦ a mi empleo en si agencia y termin¨¦ aqu¨ª, con ustedes. -?Por qu¨¦ no quisiste poner denuncia? ¨C Porque ten¨ªa verg¨¹enza, porque no quer¨ªa revivir esa noche una y otra vez. Prefer¨ª dejarlo todo atr¨¢s, olvidar y seguir adnte. Pero no contaba con que esa noche tendr¨ªa consecuencias ¨C baja sus manos a su vientre y sonr¨ªe -. Al principio lo ve¨ªao algo malo, pero ahora creo que es manera en que el universo quiere que vea lo bueno de todo eso. -?Lo bueno? ?Crees que lo que te pas¨® fue bueno? ¨C le pregunta Gerard, que quiere correr ynzarsed e un edificio. Desde esa noche crey¨® que podr¨ªa ayudar a su v¨ªctima, y habr¨ªa sido f¨¢cil si no hubiese terminado enamorado de e -, -Eso¡­ fue horrible. Pero me oblig¨® a salir de mi zona de confort, a tomar otras decisiones para mi vida y esas me llevaron a ti ¨C e le acaricia el rostro y sonr¨ªe -. Me llev¨® a estar con mi peque?a princesa y pronto tendr¨¦ un hijo. ¨C Tendremos un hijo ¨C le corrige Gerard -. Es tan tuyoo m¨ªo y te juro que por ustedes tres har¨¦ lo que sea para que vivan tranquilos¡­ Luz, perd¨®name ¨C le dice ¨¦l en un susurro y besa con imperiosa necesidad de que as¨ª sea un d¨ªa, cuando e sepa verdad ¨C ¨C T¨² no hiciste nada, mi amor¡­ no tengo nada que perdonarte. ¨C S¨ª¡­ yo deb¨ª darme cuenta, cuando llegaste te ve¨ªas alegre, pero tus ojos mostraban tristeza que cargabas. ¨C Pero ya no, ?verdad? T¨² y princesa me han dado tanto amor, que ya no siento ese dolor con el que llegu¨¦ a su vida. Por eso te amo, porque me salvaste, porque s¨¦ que podr¨ªas rompers malditas leyes del universo, con tal de verme feliz¡­ porque eres un celoso ¨C se sienta a horcajadas sobre ¨¦l y lo besa -. Te amo por ser t¨², Gerard Finnick, un abogado despiadado y un hombre amoroso. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She kisses him again, while Gerard wraps his arms around her waist. A moan escapes from Luz when she feels that characteristic hardness of her, she pulls away from him and smiles, while Gerard blushes, that little girl makes him feel like a teenager¡­behave like a teenager. -I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t get like this, less after what you told me, but my body reacts to you and that position¡­. -We will repeat it tonight at home, I promise you ¨C she stands up and Gerard follows her, careful to hide that bulge in his pants -. Now, can we go get something to eat? I am very hungry. -As my queen wants. Thus, both hand in hand, they go along the path they took to get there. While Luz smiles more relieved of all that overwhelmed her, Gerard caresses that little box in his left pocket. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 The journey to the restaurant is light, at least for Luz. Because for Gerard¡­ her stomach is a nervous wreck , never in her life was he so terrified, not even when she proposed to Margaret . As soon as they arrive at the venue, the hostes out to greet them, gesturing to Gerard that the order is ready. Gerard surrounds Luz by her waist and draws her to her body, to imbibe that pure energy, that special shine that she has of her and that love that radiates from her woman. Because Luz will always be his wife. Upon entering, the man leads them to a huge wooden door. When they cross it, Luz is shocked by what she finds there. There is a lonely table, for two people, surrounded by white flowers. Dim lights illuminate the space, as the sun is setting. The music, soft and calm, ends up enveloping the ce. Luz stares at Gerard, who kneels in front of her and feels that he is going to give her something. ¡°I¡¯ll just take off your shoes,¡± he tells her, smiling, and she feels her soul return to her body. Although, to be honest, if Gerard had proposed to her at that moment, she would have said yes without hesitation. He does the same with her shoes and they leave them at the side of the entrance, he takes her by the hand and leads her to one of the chairs. Out of nowhere, a waiter appears,ying out a shrimp appetizer on a bed of leaves, and Gerard pours him orange juice and smiles at him. -Did you already have this ready long before? -she asks him without being able to remove the surprise from her face ¨C -Yes, before leaving the house ¨C he says kissing one of her hands -. I knew that conversation would be painful, that¡¯s why I wanted to prepare this for you, because I want your life to be like this from now on, enlightened, calm, full of hope and with eyes only on the future. -Thank you¡­ this is really beautiful, my love. ¨C And, so you can see that I¡¯ve thought of everything, I spoke with Mat¨ªas. We are both going to find a way for your parents to get closer, and only if you want, Mat¨ªas can tell them what really happened. -Me¡­ -I know that telling you the truth is painful, but Luz¡­ I have ns for us and I don¡¯t want you to miss anyone. And if I¡¯m more honest, I want to rub it in their faces that, despite everything, you found a man who loves you unconditionally. Luz bites her lower lip, looking Gerard straight in the eye. Tears try to break through, but this time they are from happiness. She nods and Gerard imitates her, they begin to eat smiling, thinking about many nonsense things. Then they bring the main course, risotto and grilled chicken.¡± Pero, cada segundo que pasa, Luz nota que Gerard est¨¢ intranquilo y siente que no le est¨¢ diciendo todo. Hasta que, cuando traen el postre, no aguanta m¨¢s. -Amor, ?te pasa algo? ¨C No¡­ ?por qu¨¦? ¨C le pregunta ¨¦l sonriendo y bebiendo para ocultarse un poco ¨C ¨C Porque es evidente que no est¨¢s tranquilo, tu rodi no deja de moverse y eso pasa cuando est¨¢s nervioso. -Has aprendido a conocerme muy bien ¨C le dice bajando mirada a mesa y respira profundo ¨C Creo que¡­ ¨C se pone de pie y luego se arrodi frente a Luz, con aque cajita entre sus manos ¨C Luz, eres la mujer m¨¢s incre¨ªble, mi aliento, mi esperanza, mi renacer ¨C abre cajita y e sonr¨ªe con l¨¢grimas en los ojos -. Eres mi sol, de d¨ªa y de noche, iluminas mi camino y te juro que ya no me veo e n el futuro sin ti, sin nuestros hijos¡­ Luz M¨¦ndez, ?me har¨ªas el honor de ser mi esposa? -?S¨ª! ¨C senza sobre ¨¦l, cayendo al suave c¨¦sped entre abrazos, besos y risas -. Ser¨¢ un honor ser esposa de un hombre tan maravilloso y ¨²nicoo t¨². N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Luz cubre losbios de Gerard con los suyos yienza a profundizarlo solo de esa manera que e sabe, esa que el cuerpo de Gerard reconoce de inmediato, obligando a aparta y mira con el deseo retratado en el rostro. -Creo que este lugar no es apto para lo que sigue ¨C su voz sale ronca y a Luz se le estremecen hasta los pensamientos ¨C Se ponen de pie, Gerard se coloca los zapatos, toma los de Luz y toma entre sus brazos. Salen de all¨ª, pero antes de que cierre puerta del auto, e lo mira asustada. -No pagamos cuenta¡­ -La cuenta estaba pagada desde antes de llegar, mi reina be. Deja un beso en losbios de su chica y se apresura en subir, solo quiere fundirse en e de una vez, hace sentir todo eso que quiere dejar gravado en su piel, para cuando ya no est¨¦n juntos. Pero llegar a casa ser¨¢ una tortura, as¨ª que en una medida desesperada, se desv¨ªa a un hotel. Baja de all¨ªo si le urgiera algo de vida o muerte, pero es que estar en el cuerpo de Luz puede ser el ¨²ltimo aliento de vida cada vez que ocurre. Entran al lugar, pide una suite por noche, le entregans ves y corren al ascensor, Luz descalza y ¨¦l con el dolor en su pantal¨®n. En cuantos puertas se cierran, Gerardienza a besar a Luz, cuandos puertas finalmente se abren, toma por cintura y lleva a puerta, entran de una vez y en cuanto cierran puerta de suite, corre con e a habitaci¨®n. Ambos se quitan ropa con desesperaci¨®n, entre caricias y besos que ya no son suficientes para pasi¨®n que los invade. They fall on the bed, Luz just wants Gerard toe in once and for all, because she needs him, it¡¯s the only way she has to feel clean andplete. But before Gerard can satisfy that need of hers, he pulls away from her and reaches for something of hers in her pants. Luz recognizes the box andughs when she remembers that she didn¡¯t have time to put the ring on her. She does so gently and then positions herself on top of her. -Now yes, Miss M¨¦ndez¡­ she is officially engaged to Gerard Finnick, the luckiest man in the world. ¨C Tomorrow you should buy a lottery ticket ¨C she says caressing his cheeks ¨C -I already have it¡­ it¡¯s right in front of me right now. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 ¨C?Ah! That cry of pleasurees from Luz¡¯s lips as soon as Gerard prates her with desperate slowness, but she receives it happily and invites him to move, with the dance of her hip. -I love you so much ¨C she says looking into his eyes and then kisses him ¨C Everything in them is pure love, the best way for now to show what they feel for each other. Because later wille other proofs of love that will leave all this quite small. The swaying of their bodies, the panting and the flow of overflowing passion extends for a couple more hours. Because once is not enough. This time, all the passion they feel leads them to experience other positions, all proposed by Luz, and Gerard feels that he can¡¯t take it anymore with that girl. Although each one meant seeing her blush, it was precisely that that led him to ept. Now, he is behind her, with his pelvis hitting her buttocks, his member bottoming out and she biting the pillow to quieten the cries of pleasure a little. Luz¡¯s walls contract and she lets go in a delicious orgasm, which Gerard follows secondster. Both fall satisfied on the bed, panting, trying to catch their breath. Gerard wraps his arms around her and showers her with little kisses, which make her smile. They stare at each other for a few seconds and say to each other at the same time. -Love you. Luz burrows into Gerard¡¯s neck, only to remember that she is safe there. Meanwhile, far away, a woman driven mad by jealousy and a sick love, insists on her aunt¡¯s cell phone. She needs her here, it is time for her to finish her eternal vacations, she must take care of her son¡¯s life and even more so now that she has be entangled with a simple girl from the service. That¡¯s going to ruin the reputation of the buffet, of the family¡­ and it takes away from her the choice of whatever she wants with Gerard. Finally, on call number twenty-three, the tired voice of a woman answers him. -Darcy, daughter¡­ did something serious happen? ¨C Aunt, you must return as soon as possible, Gerard went crazy¡­ He has a girlfriend! -But that¡¯s good, I mean¡­ it¡¯s about time I stopped mourning that woman. and that -You just don¡¯t know who the wretch is ¨C she takes a deep breath to break the news to Georgia and almost spits it out through the earpiece -. She¡¯s Charlize¡¯s babysitter! -What?! That can not be! Did my son go crazy?! -That seems¡­ and that¡¯s not all, the little woman yed the victim and Gerard took me out of the house, girl. I had toe to the apartment that my parents left me. -I can¡¯t believe it, look¡­ in a week we¡¯ll touch port, as soon as we get tond, I¡¯ll take a return flight, I¡¯ll go put order in that house. I think I¡¯ve left Gerard alone for too long and he must remember that he has duties to his family, he can¡¯t mix with any mustia that¡­ -Se le abra de piernas, porque es obvio que de esa manera lo atrap¨®, es una zorra, pero mi primo no Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. entiende de razones. ¨C T¨² tranqu, hija, en unos d¨ªas todo esto se arrer¨¢ y sacaremos a esa mujer¡­ ?Qu¨¦ horror, mi nieta! Oh por dios, e est¨¢ viendo todo ese espect¨¢culo¡­ Darcy, en cuanto llegue, me tienes que poner al corriente de todo, no vaya a ser que mi hijo quiera casarse. -Te juro que mergo, t¨ªa ¨C ¡°pero despu¨¦s de matar a p¨¡rra esa¡± se dice Darcy -. Si Gerard decide unirse en matrimonio con esa desgraciada oportunista, yo me pierdo de sus vidas. ¨C No, mi ni?a, solo nos tenemos a nosotros mismos. Ver¨¢s que todo se arrer¨¢. No voy a permitir que mi hijoeta una locurao esa. Ambas mujeres se despiden y Darcy cuelga con una sonrisa de satisfi¨®n, porque sabe lo que para su t¨ªa es todo lo rcionado as apariencias y que Luz sea de una familia desconocida, pobre, de los peores lugares de ciudad, es una aberraci¨®n de primer nivel. -Aunque no seas para m¨ª, Gerard Ethan Finnick, me conformo con que no seas de nadie¡­ mucho menos de esa mujerzu. Se va a habitaci¨®n contigua, en donde tiene su oficina y busca aque fotograf¨ªa que tiene escondida, porque le causa escozor. Solo est¨¢n e y Gerard, abrazados, sonrientes, j¨®venes. ¨¦l ten¨ªa diecis¨¦is a?os y e trece, hac¨ªa un a?o que hab¨ªa llegado a casa de su t¨ªa, Gerard a veces hasta dorm¨ªa siesta con e, cuando estaba en sus d¨ªas malos, aquellos donde el dolor por haber perdido a sus padres abrumaba. ¨¦l nunca dej¨® s, hasta que tuvo m idea de llevar a Margaret a casa. E no era de alta cuna, sus padres a penas estaban armando su imperio, pero Gerard en cuanto vio, perdi¨® cabeza por e. C Margaret era un a?o mayor a m¨ª, por eso no acept¨® ser novia de Gerard de inmediato, pero cuando cumpli¨® los dieciocho a?os, senz¨® a sus brazos en plena fiesta de cumplea?os. A?os m¨¢s tarde, se casaron y e tuvo que ser madrina de aquel matrimonio. El despecho llev¨® a aceptar a Dan, que estaba cd¨ªsimo por e. Y no lo culpa, en ese momento e era muy diferente, segu¨ªa siendo dulce y so?adora, luchando por convertirse en mejor abogada para pa?ar a Gerard al menos en el trabajo. Pero al tiempo de Margaret anunciaba su embarazo, tres meses despu¨¦s de casarse, e recib¨ªa misma noticia de un pobre test de farmacia. Su amiga tendr¨ªa un hijo del hombre que e amaba locamente, mientras que Darcy tendr¨ªa un hijo del hombre que acept¨® por despecho. Del ¨²ltimo caj¨®n del escritorio, saca una carpeta agrietada por los a?os, de all¨ª toma una fotograf¨ªa nco y negra, donde se ve ramente a ese hijo que no naci¨®, porque e se fue a otro pa¨ªs de vacaciones y a terminar con ese embarazo. La misma fotograf¨ªa que Dan encontrara tiempo despu¨¦s y que Darcy le gritara que ya no exist¨ªa, porque se hab¨ªa desecho de ¨¦l. Iba a ser mejor abogada en el estudio de familia y un hijo solo estorbar¨ªa. It broke Dan¡¯s heart like it had hers on an altar, and it never stopped from there. She knew that if she wanted something, she must take it herself, if it was necessary to snatch it from the hands of her adversary¡­and so she did. Gerard was left alone, with a small encumbrance that he couldn¡¯t easily get rid of, but as he grew up he would make sure that he went to an orphanage. All those were Darcy¡¯s ns, but that wretched woman came along, damn woman with the face of innocent. Men love that, it drives them crazy and it sure didn¡¯t take long for him to get between her legs. -But I¡¯ll take care of you, I just have to find a way to be as quiet and casual as Margaret. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Reluctantly Gerard gets out of bed and that¡¯s only because Luz forces him to get up, they can¡¯t stay out of the house, because Charlize is their responsibility. Evangeline can stay with her for a few hours, but not overnight. She gets into the shower, without getting her hair wet, and Gerard rests his chin on Luz¡¯s left shoulder, while his arms go around her. -I don¡¯t want to rush anything, but it would be good if we looked for a date soon. -Yes, I don¡¯t want to get married with a huge belly, do you think in two months? -I think it¡¯s perfect, in a month we can announce our engagement. -It is necessary? -she asks him nervously, because she knows that this involves inviting people with money and that makes her nervous-. 1 -There are friends with whom I want to share the news, it won¡¯t be something big either, for that we will have 1 wedding, only if you want it. They finish showering in silence, Luz taking on the weight of being Gerard Finnick¡¯s wife and he taking on the weight of marrying a girl who doesn¡¯t aspire to great things, other than loving him, having his son and being a goodwyer in a future. Leaving the room, Luz stands in front of Gerard and tells him. -I think I can give in about the guests. You are an importantwyer and I will be your wife, I must get used to that, especially if one day I will be the most ruthlesswyer in New York. -So you want to be the most ruthless ¨C he brings her closer to her body and she smiles ¨C For whom? -For the rapists, the abusers of women and minors, if I have to go myself to enter a brothel where migrant women are exploited, I will do it, as long as I seek justice. ¡°You know I won¡¯t let you do such a thing.¡± She wrinkles her forehead and Gerard kisses her there. For that you will have me, I will take care of dismantling brothels and you will lock up those bastards. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°No, Mr. Finnick, the further from the women the better.¡± -You are very jealous, Miss Mendez. -Not as much as you, but there are things that I will not allow. That is my fight, no one else will fight it for me. They dress quickly and leave the hotel, hand in hand, heading for the house. A sleepy Charlize awaits them there, who has wanted to wait for them to arrive, because no one tells her stories like Luz or tucks her in like her father. Both take care of the little girl and once she is asleep, Gerard kisses her on the head. -Little light ¨C he whispers as they leave the room ¨C Wait for me in our room, I must make a call and I¡¯ll catch up with you in a while. ¨C Very well, but don¡¯t bete, I can¡¯t fall asleep if you don¡¯t hug me ¨C she says pouting, which Gerard erases with a tender kiss -. -It¡¯s not very long, just something I have to fix with Dan. She smiles and goes into the bedroom, while Gerard looks up Dan in the address book and dials him. -Do you already have the name? ¨C Rickon Bowman. -Damn, I¡¯ll put him under investigation ¡­ -It¡¯s not necessary, Luz told me that after he gave her a soda, she felt bad and took her to the room where I was, toe back for her. .. you know. I can¡¯t write the profanities that Dan blurted out, because it wouldn¡¯t be correct. It is better that they continue to maintain the image of him, as a gentleman, with lousy taste, but a gentleman nheless. I¡¯ll report to Alpha right now. -Five more days. -How will you do it so that he doesn¡¯t recognize you? - There are masks, my dear friend. ¡°You scared me already¡­¡± Dan sighs tiredly and adds, ¡°Well, I think he¡¯ll only get what he deserves.¡± -He won¡¯t want to do the same thing again, I¡¯ll make sure he begs me to put him in jail, although he won¡¯t do any better there. -Nope, those in prison are doing very badly. Rest, let your wife¡¯s arms calm you down a bit and let everything else be as it is. -Thank you, Dan. Rest. The friends hang up, Gerard looks at that mask again and the darkest smile escapes from his face. He locks it up again and decides that for today nothing can disturb him, he already knows who was the unhappy one who helped all this and he will have his own revenge. He walks into the room he now shares with his wife and their baby on the way. She will listen to Dan, he will let his arms, his body, his breathing help him calm down¡­just for now. Scanned with CamScanner Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Arriving at the room, Gerard is struck by Luz, who is curled up on the sofa reading, with a frown and one of her nails in her mouth. -Is the book very interesting? . i a know ¡°It¡¯s on the best part,¡± she tells him with a smile, setting the book aside. She stands up, letting herself be seen only in a satin robe, Gerard unbuttons his shirt and she pulls the ribbon that ties the garment, leaving herselfpletely naked in front of the man who remains with his mouth open. ¡°You¡¯re tempting me, little girl¡­¡± She takes off her shirt and leaves him on the chair. (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)But I think today was a lot of movement for our little guy. He kneels in front of Luz and leaves a trail of kisses on her belly, which were intended to be tender, but for Luz it has a more¡­ hot effect. Gerard stands up again and Luz¡¯s face is very different, the girl puts her hands on her belt, then on her pants button, the zipper¡­ And unable to stop her, she is on her knees in front of that bulge that has inadvertently grown inside her boxers. -Light¡­ Shhh, now it¡¯s my turn. -No¡­ But Luz¡¯s wet tongue on the ns of his enormous penis shuts him up once and for all. Timidly, she begins to explore that part of her man that has given her so much satisfaction these days, she begins to lick and suck without fear. Gerard just closes his eyes and throws his head back as she tries to swallow something that barely fits in her mouth. It¡¯s another level for her, her instinct tells her to suck, lick, while her hands gently massage his testicles, Gerard¡¯s hip moves marking the rhythm he wants for his first fetio. He feels that current go down to that point and tries to pull Luz away before he¡¯s done, but she doesn¡¯t move and cums in her girl¡¯s mouth. Breathing hard as she helps her to her feet, she smiles at Gerard¡¯s affected face. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. -Are you okay? I ¡­ I didn¡¯t want to end up in your mouth, my love¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ -Ah no, (This novel will be daily updated at .noveljar) Gerard, don¡¯te to me with that, I knew very well how I wanted to end this And I loved it, it made me feel¡­ powerful. The way she says it, so proudly, makes him smile, leads her to the bed, finishes removing her clothes, and forces her to open her legs to receive his body. a -This time it¡¯s my turn and I can only tell you, I won¡¯t stop until you beg me to. He leaves a soft kiss on Luz¡¯s belly and then follows his way to her folds. Luz can feel Gerard¡¯s warm breath on her clit and she closes her eyes with a gasp as her tongue licks right there. With his fingers, he spreads the girl¡¯s folds a little and begins to lick and suck and drink all the essence of the girl. He drives her crazy with those pampering that she gives to her intimacy, provoking the most delicious sensations she can feel. The spasms of her body make her writhe on the bed, while Gerard enjoys the way she enjoys her caresses, until a brutal orgasm engulfs her and ends up screaming her name, but she doesn¡¯t stop. . He continues with the torture, until he provokes another orgasm in her and there she begs him to stop, that she can¡¯t take it anymore, but it goes on a little longer and leaves her exhausted, lying on the bed panting. He climbs up to get closer to her, covers her with the covers and presses against her body to enjoy her warmth. He kisses her hair and they drift off into peaceful sleep. So the days go by, until the dayes when Gerard must face the first monster. Dan goes to his office to tell him that everything is ready, one of Alpha¡¯s men will pick them up in half an hour, in an inconspicuous vehicle, and that they must follow the instructions at the bottom of the office. lyrics. -One of the indications is not to carry a telephone. ¨C For me there is no problem, even better ¨C he silences the device and puts it in his desk drawer -, -I will arrive with you alone until the first point, after that there will be a change of car. ¡°I guess I can take this,¡± he tells her, pointing to the cloth bag where the mask goes. -Yes, it¡¯s better, that way there are less chances that he will recognize you, although he assured me that everything will be prepared so that he won¡¯t even see your eyes. Gerard nods and they wait together for Dan¡¯s secret phone to ring. ¨C Hey, how did you meet that Alpha? ¨C That one ? -Yes, Alpha¡­ the informer. -I met her a year ago, by chance, she is the most tremendous woman you can find, a thousand times worse than Luz. ¨C she is a woman! -Yes, my informant is a woman, a twenty-four-year-old girl, at most. The conversation ends when a message tells Dan that it¡¯s time. (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)The two fix their suits and walk out as if to take down one of the most dangerous criminals in court. Although in a certain way it is true, but not precisely in the most legal way. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 7 0 After almost an hour of driving, including changing vehicles, Gerard feels the car stop and the door open for him. As soon as they got into the car, outside of Finnick and Abbot, they covered their heads with a cloth sack. They help him down and warn him to be careful on one step, a few more steps and they take his coat away. He realizes that the room where they have left him is very simr to a police interrogation room.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) He looks around the room and finds a woman no older than Luz, but her expression calls him to be cautious. -Good morning, Mr. Finnick ¨C she says, raising her feet to the table that is in the ce ¨C I¡¯m Alpha, you should know about me from Dan Abbot, your partner and friend. -Nice to meet you miss¡­ -Alpha, only Alpha ¨C he tells him with careful politeness, something that does not correspond to someone who is dedicated to that -. Please take a seat. There are things we need to fix before you entertain. Gerard does as she asks, putting down the bag with the mask, and she smiles more. He sits up straight and looks at the man in front of her as if searching for her secrets. -Well, in the next room we have Rickon Albert Bowman, the son of Henry Tadeus Bowman, one of the mafia bosses and my greatest enemy ¨C he stands up and presses a button, which allows him to see through the huge mirror from a few seconds ago, the boy¡¯s figure -. Do you want him dead? -No. -Great, it¡¯s less work for me, well, for my men. Torture? -Yes. -Until where? ¨C Until he confesses that he drugged a girl a few months ago with the intention of raping her. -Wow ¨C Alpha frowns and looks at the boy with a disgusted face -, Damn bastard¡­ if it were up to me he¡¯d cut it off. two -I need him alive, to deliver him to justice. -But it doesn¡¯t bother him to get hold of her a little before that¡­ he¡¯s the firstwyer I like, after his friend ¨C he crosses his arms for a few seconds, facing the window and then lets out an apuse -. Well, what we came for! I take the mask out of the bag and she smiles like it¡¯s a piece of candy. She leads me through a door and points to the one in front of us. -Look, he¡¯s tied up and can¡¯t move. Surely as soon as he enters, he will hear the expletives that the wall did not let us hear. In the same room there is a cab with ¡°work utensils¡±, in case he needs any, if he wants to do it with his own hands, I suggest a pair of gloves, so that his DNA does not remain in the bastard. Gerard puts on his mask, takes off his suit jacket and tie, Alpha wees them with a good face and opens the door for him, only recently realizing that it only opens with a fingerprint. As soon as she opens a few millimeters, Rickon¡¯s swearing is heard. But Gerard has faced that and more for his job, so it doesn¡¯t affect him at all. He unbuttons his shirt, two buttons is enough to show what¡¯s under the fabric, he rolls up his sleeves as he stands in front of the boy and he tries to spit on him. -What I was missing, a rich boy behind all this! What?! Did I steal a candy from you? ¨C (This novel will be daily updated at .noveljar) he says mockingly, but Gerard doesn¡¯t react. ?e goes to the closet and takes out some gloves while the boy continues talking -. Uuuyy and hees with a mask, is there a party and they didn¡¯t invite me? He puts one on and as soon as he finishes, he punches him in the face that makes him jump saliva, blood and a tooth, Behind the ss, Alpha widens her eyes, bites her lower lip, and squeezes her legs together. -That man in bed, must be a beast. In the next room, Rickon looks at Gerard with eyes wide with fear. It¡¯s obvious, because he always got away from fights, since he was little he was the protected and pampered of his father. Growing up, he started fights, but his bodyguard ended them, he never received a blow, not even a p from a woman. -Scared ¨C is a statement with a voice hoarse with fury ¨C .-Let me go and we measure ourselves, coward! ¨C The boy tells him desperately, but Gerardughs in a way so beside himself, it makes him tremble ¨C Another punch, this time with the left,nds on Rickon¡¯s face and he groans. -What do you want? him-he asks more than scared-. -I want you to tell me, did you drug a girl a couple of months ago, at the Jackson events center? -Of course not¡­! ¨C another punch -. I did not do it! ¨C Another one and that one makes him stagger in the chair, but Gerard prevents him from falling -. I did not do it! Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Gerard grabs a knife from the closet, sending a chill down Rickon¡¯s back, however, the knife is meant to cut the boy¡¯s bonds, forcing him to his feet and standing in front of him in a fighting stance. ¨C Answer ¨C he says with apparent calm ¨C ¡° I-I-didn¡¯t-drug-anyone¡± Rickon tries tough out loud, but Gerard hits him again and this time he doesn¡¯t stop ¨C He grabs Rickon¡¯s shirt and punches him punch after punch. Until the boy staggers and falls to the ground like a punching bag that was cut from his support. -Talks. -?No! Gerard loses consciousness and throws himself at him, more than six feet of pure fury and muscle on that man, it seems not fair, but it was not what he did to Luz¡­ and at least twenty girls plus. -S-Stop! Please¡­-she says sobbing-. Yes¡­ I did it, I¡¯ve done it with several girls¡­ I drug them toter¡­ enjoy them ¨C another blow takes him to the mouth and he coughs up blood -. Ca¡­Erika¡­ Megan ¡­ Light¡­ ¨C Your co-worker ¨C she says taking him by the clothes ¨C -Yes, all of them¡­ that¡¯s why they left the company. I¡­ I made them believe that they had asked me, except for Luz¡­ she escaped from me. Gerard drops it on the floor and gestures to Alpha. -This is what will happen, you will stay with some friends for a couple of weeks. The next time you see the light of day, it will be when you are transferred to a police station and you will tell them the same thing that you told me. -Are you crazy? ¨C you let them prosecute you for being a fucking rapist¡­ or I leave you with some friends who do the same as you, except they like men like you. Before leaving, she kicks him in the stomach causing him to squirm like the worm he is and then stands in front of the door. It opens and Gerardes out of there, takes off his gloves and Alpha receives them. he hands her a bag containing a new suit and a pair of shoes just like the ones he wears. -Come with me, I need all your clothes, here we leave nothing to chance. He ushers him into a room, tells him to put all his belongings in a trash can.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) Except for 1st mask, Gerard throws everything in there. He puts on the clothes Alpha has given him and walks out. She hands him the tie and jacket, but frowns when she sees the mask. -This goes with me, it may not be the first time I have to do this. -I like you, if you didn¡¯t already have such a prominent career, I would leave you as my right hand ¨C she approaches him and ces a hand on his arm to squeeze it ¨C Do you have a girlfriend? -Yes, a daughter and a baby on the way. ¨C My pvta luck¡­ -But you could meet my partner, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love him. -I doubt it, but thanks for the honesty. See you. He ces the sack on his head and they help him out again, to meet Dan and that truth that is getting closer. When he has all the information he needs, he will be able to put those unfortunates in jail and do true justice for his Little Light¡­ and for the others. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Dan and Gerard walk into thetter¡¯s office, take a seat, and stare into space for a minute. The one who breaks the silence is Dan, since Gerard has not told him anything about what happened with Bowman¡¯s son. -And¡­ um, what happened? -I beat him to a pulp ¨C Gerard replies with an uncharacteristic calmness of him -. not He stands up and pours two sses of cold water, hands one to his friend, and sits back down. He stares at his hands, they don¡¯t have a single mark of what he did to the boy, he only had pain left. ¨C But¡­ is he, you know, alive? -Yes. I can¡¯t kill him, first he has to live through hell here on earth. -Phew! Dan leans back in his chair and breathes. You scared me, like you said you were going to take revenge¡­ -Dan, we both know that killing someone is not revenge. Now, let¡¯s focus ¨C (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)Gerard takes the control position and with a gloomy look tells his friend -. The unhappy man not only drugged Luz to rape her, there are more victims. Start with the girls who worked at the agency, but don¡¯t rule out girls who have shared a party or school with him¡­ -Perfect, I¡¯ll talk to Alpha ¨C Dan stands up, but stops and approaches with curiosity -. Did you see her? Did you meet Alpha in person? -Yes. Pretty pretty little girl. -Little girl? ¨C he asks surprised and sits down again- , -He must not be more than twenty-two or twenty-three years old, but don¡¯t let his appearance deceive you. If he had to kill for what he wants¡­ what¡¯s more, I think he already did it a few times. Dan stares at the desk and smiles sadly, Gerard stands up and looks out the window. -You¡¯re screwed, you fell in love with a voice, a lethal woman who knows exactly what she wants. She even asked me to have something-Gerardughs and Dan stands up and walks out of the office-. Thanks for this, you¡¯ve given me a little breathing room until we put that case together. -A pleasure, brother. I just hope it ends as soon as possible, so you can tell your girl the truth and be happy¡­-he leaves the office and whispers to himself-. Unless one of the two is happy with the woman he loves. He goes into his office for a while to order some , then returns to Gerard. -Ready. I¡¯ve already spoken to Alpha and she¡¯ll be in charge of finding more information on the victims. -Thank you ¨C he stares at the bag where the mask is and puts it in his briefcase -. While it . she hit, she kept thinking that he could have really hurt Luz, that she could have done horrible things to him. ¨C That¡¯s why I keep thinking that the best thing that could happen to Luz is that it was you. I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s a fortune that you raped her, but at least you¡¯re looking to redeem yourself from her and do her justice. -I review in my head again and again that night¡­ I could have stopped, I could have realized that she was not the girl I expected, that she did not speak, she was not in her five senses ¨C she puts her head between her hands resting on the desk -. But as you say, at the end of all that horror, something good came out. Dan stands up to pat his friend on the back, he knows he¡¯s got it very bad, (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)despite the breath of life that turned out to be Light. -Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re going to find out everything and you can be happy with your wife¡­ and your son. A frown until a few seconds ago is transformed into an expression ofplete surprise behind the slightly open door. He walks to his office and locks himself in it, unable to believe what he has heard from the lips of men. he pulls out a hidden picture of Gerard and smirks. -So you raped the starving woman and the bastard waiting is yours ¨C takes a deep breath and smiles again -. I¡¯m going to look for the best moment so that the mustia knows the truth. ¡°But that¡¯s not enough for me¡­ that son is a hindrance, all children are. I couldn¡¯t take care of Charlize, but this one I definitely have to liquidate. No more hindrances that separate me from you. He stands up and walks around the office, Gerard¡¯s picture in his hands, caressing it as if it were the real thing. From N?velDrama.Org. -This time with patience and definitely not up the stairs. Although most likely when she finds out the truth, she won¡¯t want to see Gerard anymore and that¡¯s my chance to finish her off. Or she could leave them alive, if she refused to let Gerard see that freak-she walks to the window and looks at the city-a few minutes, until she sighs and returns to her desk, she puts the picture away andughs like crazy which is ¨C ¡°Of course not¡­ they die because they die.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) So, while Luz is walking through the garden holding Charlize¡¯s hand,ughing and thinking about what they will do for her birthday, Gerard ns the best way and the right time to tell Luz the truth¡­ Darcy ns the way that the girl finds out the truth in the worst possible way, at the moment of greatest happiness and after that, when she is vulnerable, get rid of her and her son. From now on, everything gets darker and more tense, because everyone is going to fight to be happy, no matter what, even if it means being away from the person they love. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 7 2 With the help of Mat¨ªas, Gerard managed to meet with his future inws, although he didn¡¯t say anything to Luz so as not to upset her. If everything went well, he could get them to talk, if things didn¡¯t work out, they would go on without them, alone they would miss out on the blessing of having at least five grandchildren. He arrives at their house, despite his nerves, he gets off with the demeanor of awyer entering the court. (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)The condemned man looks so handsome that the M¨¦ndez¡¯s neighbor¡¯s mouth drops open as she takes away five roses with pruning shears instead of the weeds. He knocks on the door and the one who opens it is Luz¡¯s mother. -Mrs. M¨¦ndez ¨C he tells her, extending his hand seriously ¨C Gerard Finnick. Yes, I know him from the press. He doesn¡¯t forget who fires one of his best workers for no reason ¨C he steps aside and Gerard enters without fear, because he already has the answer to that situation, who does not know is the reason for the dismissal -. -Well, Ie to that and another matter. -My son told us, it¡¯s about my crazy daughter ¨C Gerard stands up all the hair on his body and puts on his intransigentwyer¡¯s face ¨C ¨C I¡¯m going to ask you not to refer to Luz like that in front of me, much less if you know the facts ¨C Victoria gulps, because Gerard¡¯s face scares her, it¡¯s as if he could kill at any moment -. Mr. Mendez? -Here ¨C he says leaving the kitchen and invites him to sit in the living room ¨C -Mr . M¨¦ndez , it is a pleasure to see you again. -I would like to say the same ¨C Gerard takes an envelope out of his bag and hands it to him ¨C And this? -It is the payment of what actually corresponded to him for his dismissal. I reviewed her case as soon as Luz told me what they did to her. -I don¡¯t want charity ¨C he says, returning the envelope ¨C ¨C And or I don¡¯t give charity, I give justice. When you left my sight, I was told that you had resigned for a better paid job ¨C Miguel can¡¯t help butugh sarcastically -. But then d Luz told me when I met her that you were fired, I sent her to investigate your case. I case. ¡°He was fired for no apparent reason. What I didn¡¯t know was why. -Because I heard something I shouldn¡¯t have while I was doing my job ¨C he tells her, leaving the envelope that Gerard doesn¡¯t receive on the coffee table ¨C -That¡¯s what I don¡¯t know, because apparently nobody has any idea about anything. I want you to tell me. -Not worth it¡­ -For me, yes, because his dismissal was unfair and I don¡¯t treat my people like that, less if I know that he is a loyal,(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) responsible and efficient person, like you. M iguel sighs and looks at his wife, who nods categorically. So the man sets out to tell Gerard what he knows. -Her cousin fired me because she found out that I overheard a conversation she shouldn¡¯t have, with Mr. Abbot ¨C Gerard is surprised, but does not interrupt him -. Apparently no one should know that they had a sneaky rtionship a few years ago. -How?! ¨C Miguel backs down with Gerard¡¯s reaction -. That can¡¯t be, I would know, didn¡¯t he hear wrong? -You know not. I was crouched down working on the photocopier, I needed its monthly maintenance. They went in there, they didn¡¯t realize I was working, but I didn¡¯t say anything, I assumed they were looking for something. ¡°Mr. Abbot was iming him, insisting that he tell him how he could sleep at night, after having killed his son¡­ apparently she miscarried, or so I understood. For Gerard this is a bucket of cold water, but it¡¯s not something I can get my hands on right now. There¡¯s another priority. -Then with more reason you deserve thatpensation, you were doing your job, in any case they are the ones who should receive a reprimand for dealing with personal matters in the office. -I already left that as it is, it was more than a year and a half ago. -But ept that check. Look, I checked your sry and what Darcy authorized for payment¡­ yes, you were paid as if you had resigned, but there is much more to be done. :-Thank you, I will ept it only because I see that you are doing it with a sincere gesture and because I know that you do not Or is it double intentions? -Okay, that point cleared up¡­ ¨C he takes another envelope out of his sack, a smaller one with decorations on it ¨C I bring you this. He hands it to Victoria and she looks at it with a frown. From inside he takes out a white card, with beautiful golden letters and his mouth is open when he reads it, Miguel grabs his head with both hands, not understanding anything. ¨C Commitment? Does my daughter marry you? the woman says with a whirlwind of emotions at the corner of her eyes. -Look, you don¡¯t have to marry her, she¡¯s not worthy¡­ -Stop there. Do you know the woman you raised? she asks them with real annoyance. ¨C Well, not for a few months ¨C he says in the same way -. He got pregnant and was not able to say who his father was. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. -Well, for all intents and purposes, I am the father of Luz¡¯s child -they both remain speechless-, Since I found out about her pregnancy, I decided to support her with whatever she needed and that¡¯s how it has been, but since she agreed to be my girlfriend , not without making it clear to me that she was very little to me, that baby automatically became my son. -I can¡¯t believe it¡­ that little girl doesn¡¯t deserve a man like you ¨C says Victoria throwing the envelope on the table ¨C -On the contrary, it¡¯s me who doesn¡¯t deserve a woman like her. Her daughter, as soon as she met my Charlize,(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) took care of her, loved her, defended her even from her father¡¯s indifference. And if you knew the circumstances in which Luz got pregnant with her or him, you would probably ask me to take you with her to beg her forgiveness on her knees. -Hahaha, please¡­ ¨C Victoria tries to say, but Gerard stands up, because he can¡¯t bear to keep talking to them -. -Your daughter was raped ¨C Gerard walks to the door, so he doesn¡¯t see the totally distraught face of those dumb parents -. An unknown man took advantage of the fact that another drugged her, she fell silent out of shame. The only people programmed to love andfort her turned their backs on her as soon as things got bad. ¡°Instead aplete stranger, from the beginning supported her. I want them to know and be clear ¨C he turns and looks at them before leaving the house -, if they want to see my Lucecita again, they are going to have to apologize to her in a way that doesn¡¯t me her for anything, not even for his silence, because they have already caused him too much damage, to add more guilt to his soul. Excuse me, I must go see my wife and daughter. He walks to the car annoyed, because he can¡¯t understand why they behave like this with their own daughter. He also has a girl, who will one day be a woman and he would never make her go through that humiliation, much less he would refer to her in the way that her future inws make them her Little Light. He leaves there with thousands of demons and suddenly the high-speed alert sounds, he stops for a moment, only to hit the steering wheel many times, enough to get rid of the pain in his heart, for having been the one who caused all that to Luz. -But it won¡¯t be long, my Little Light, I swear I¡¯m going to lock them all up, and when that happens¡­ and when that finally happens, I¡¯ll follow them. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Luz and Gerard are sitting on the frontwn watching Charlize reach for butterflies and birds. He does not stop caressing Luz¡¯s belly, with her warm hand under her blouse. I think it¡¯s a little bigger. -It¡¯s the same, the clothes don¡¯t lie ¨C she tells himughing -. But soon it will look bigger. -When will we go to control? -I already have an appointment for next week ¨C she tells him crossing her legs -. -Because I did not know? ¨C Gerard tells her sitting in front of her with a frown ¨C - Well¡­ because the appointment is in the morning and you¡­ you are busy in the mornings. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll never be busy if it¡¯s about you,¡± he caresses her face. When you make an appointment with the doctor, he just calls Dorothy and tells her to add it to my schedule-he gives her a tender kiss and smiles at her-. I don¡¯t want to miss anything about our baby. -You¡¯re wonderful ¨C she takes him by the neck and forces him to stick his lips with hers ¨C Gerardys her down on the grass, without intensifying the kiss much, because he already knows what will remain. Those feelings are the best, the ones you don¡¯t want to forget and keep in your memory, the way you started your rtionship, after all. For Luz it¡¯s the best thing that¡¯s ever happened to her and she doesn¡¯t want it to end, but nothingsts forever. Someone clears his throat and Gerard moves away from Luz a little, he looks up and sees his mother, her arms crossed and one of her heels hitting the floor repeatedly. -What does this mean?! ¨C she says in a shrill tone ¨C I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re doing this in the garden of my house! -ording to you, mother, what are we doing? ¨C Gerard tells him who stands up and helps Luz to do the same ¨C -They just need to take off their clothes, to end up like two indecent ¨C she says upset and Luzughs ¨C Do you think it¡¯s funny, girl?! Charlize coulde and see them like this! At that moment, Charlize appears excited because a butterflynded on her hand, but when she sees her grandmother, she runs towards her to hug her. ¨C Granny! ¨C but the woman takes her away from her without any care -. -Not now, Charlize, I¡¯m berating your father! ¨C The girl remains sad looking at the floor and puts her hands together. Luz is turned on by all that hasn¡¯t been necessary to take out in recent weeks -. She walks over to the little girl and takes her in her arms, not letting Georgia kill her with a look. Feeling self-conscious, she walks over to Gerard and hands the little girl over to him. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind dealing with the consequencester, can you leave me alone with her for a few minutes?¡± -As you wish, my life ¨C leaves a kiss on the lips and looks at Charlize smiling ¨C Let¡¯s go for a chocte popsicle? . d t e : -Yes! -Georgia is shocked by the way her son leaves her ce, without paying the slightest attention to her ¨C Gerard! ¨C tries to go after them, but Luz gets in her way ¨C -Oh no, vieja bruja stificada ¨C mujer abre los ojos y se llevas manos al pecho, corno si le fuese a dar un ataque de vejez -. Esa ni?a preciosa solo quer¨ªa abrazar a vieja de su abu, pero en lugar d e darle gusto, luego de varias semanas sin ve, usted solo alej¨®. -?No puedes harme as¨ª! -Le habloo se me da gana si ustedstima a Charlize, me promet¨ª que cuidar¨ªa del par de brujas de esta casa, una al menos se fue, pero que no se puede ir tendr¨¢ que aprender a trata con amor¡­ -?Y si no quiero? ¨C le dice desafiante ¨C -?Usted no quiere tratar con amor¡­ a su propia nieta? ¨C le pregunta Luz entrecerrando los ojos -. ?Sel e tost¨® el cerebro en el sol mientras se bronceaba o qu¨¦? -?Insolente! ¨C Georgia levanta mano para darle una cachetada, pero tormenta apocal¨ªptica que e s la voz de Gerard detiene ¨C -??No te atrevas a tocar a mi mujer!! ¨C llega a es, pone a Luz detr¨¢s de ¨¦l y mira a su madre fulmin¨¢nd, desoll¨¢nd, descuartiz¨¢nd con mirada y e se encoge ¨C -T¨²¡­ t¨² no has o¨ªdo nada de lo que e me dijo¡­ me ha tratado muy mal ¨C dice tratando de sollozar o de llorar, pero es muy m actriz desgraciada -. ¨C Escuch¨¦ cada pbra, porque Charlize se fue con Evangeline a cocina. Y de todo lo que dijo mi mujer, solo en algo se ha equivocado en una cosa -hasta Luz se sorprende des pbras de Gerard -. Recoge tus cosas ahora mismo y te vas de esta casa. -?No puedes correrme de mi casa! ¨C Perfect, let¡¯s see with thewyer whose house is ¨C she opens her eyes wide -. She is mine, my father left her to me as all that was his, because she knew what you would do with her life¡¯s work. The only thing you have is the ount where I deposit the monthly money for you to survive, but if I take you out of here, it won¡¯t be enough for you to live as you like. ¡°If you stay, it will be under my rules. I have no idea why you don¡¯t want my daughter, but I¡¯m telling you right now don¡¯t mess with either of my two women¡­ -That girl is not your daughter! ¨C she yells hysterically at Gerard, who instead of getting upset,ughs -, -That girl is my daughter, I don¡¯t know where you got that from. ¨C Margaret¡­ she had a lover. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. -Let¡¯s say I believe that, but Charlize came out of one of my testicles, I assure you. -Rude! Do you remember when Charlize got sick? Of course not, because you were on a trip! The thing is, I had to give my daughter blood¡­ if I weren¡¯t her father, she would have died-the woman opens her eyes and tries to speak, but she can¡¯t-, Now, there is no mercy for you. You have two hours to get out of my house. -Gerard, you can¡¯t¡­! Not enough time! ¡°It¡¯s an hour longer than I gave Darcy, just because you carried me in your womb.¡± Now go away. Gerard takes Luz by the hand, goes to the kitchen for Charlize and takes them out of there, because he wants her to stop. Charlize is as if her grandmother hade from a trip and left again. -Love¡­ ¨C she tells him when he helps her to get into the car -. -Not now, my life ¨C supports his forehead to hers and smiles -. I feel free for the first time in too long and I want to celebrate it with my women¡­ and my son. ¡°You don¡¯t know if he will be a boy,¡± she tells him, laughing. -It will be a boy and his name will be Ethan¡­ ¨C ¡°like his father¡± -. They both smile and leave to eat whatever their women want, because that¡¯s what it¡¯s for, to make them happy and please them. And no one will ever touch them again, without feeling the consequences. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 7 4 Everything was going well, far away the witches, there was only love in that mansion. The weeks had passed slowly but happily. Luz¡¯s belly was already a little bulge and Gerard was more than excited because that night was the engagement party, after that they had agreed on three more weeks for the wedding. Mat¨ªas had confirmed that he would arrive with his parents, because they did not want to miss that event, they were willing to talk to Luz to apologize and make themselves avable for whatever was necessary, including taking care of their grandchildren so that she could study. And with grandchildren they talked about the baby on the way and about Charlize. Apparently Mat¨ªas had told them wonders about the little princess, although he had only seen her a couple of times. -Highly strung? -asks Dan entering Gerard¡¯s office when he is about to go home -Yes, especially because we are nowhere near finishing our investigation¡­ -he looks at that photo on the desk where the three of them appear smiling and the other one where he goes out alone with Margaret-, I still don¡¯t understand where my mother got that she had a lover, but I think that doesn¡¯t matter anymore. -Only someone who had information could tell him, I¡¯ve already told you¡­ and the only one who can have it is Darcy. Gerard leaves that portrait on the desk with a tired sigh, especially since he knows he¡¯s right. But is it true that his wife had a lover? Perhaps that information, after so long, is no longer useful. But more than five years ago it might mean that he wouldn¡¯t have mourned his loss to such an extent. -Anyway, I¡¯m not going to ask. Now Luz is my present and my future, I don¡¯t want to think about the past¡­ not today. Dan nods and walks his friend to the elevator, both of themughing at Dan¡¯s quips and who he¡¯s going with. -I swear I wear it just because I want to bother you. -Did you seriously invite Alpha? Can you imagine a mobster in my house? -No one would know. Only the men he trusts are supposed to know his face¡­ and you. -Are you crazy! ¨C Anyway, the girl is not bad and she told me that she would look for the most demure dress for tonight. -I want to see that, see you in a few hours. Gerard leaves the building and drives to his house, his home, that refuge that Luz has transformed it into. He can¡¯t help but stop smiling, knowing that all his friends and the circle in which he moves will already know that he will marry again makes him feel nervous, but he knows that it is a way to protect the family from he. Because in this way they will know that nobody touches Luz M¨¦ndez and neither do their children . When he crosses the door, he can see the transformation that his wife has made in the house, she has had the furniture removed from the living room, which has been reced by a U-shaped table with a long white tablecloth and a path of pink colour. The ssware already rests on another table, and although there are only about fifty guests, the sses easily serve two hundred. She sees Evangeline walk by with one of the boys, as she gives them instructions, when she sees him she smiles at him and walks over to him. -Good afternoon sir. The queen and princess are getting pretty in Luz¡¯s old room. -Thank you, Evangeline. He heads into the room with that smile that disarms even the seams of a jean. He knocks on the door and Luz tells him toe in, when she peeks through the door she stays¡­lelo. Luz wears a gray dress with pink flowers, the yoke is silk and the skirt is tulle, it reaches her knees in the front part, but in the back it falls a few centimeters lower. She has tied her long hair in a simple, loose braid, which falls down the side. Charlize, she¡¯s wearing the same dress, the same hairstyle, and they both look just gorgeous. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it,¡± he says, approaching them. I must call God, because two angels escaped him and they are in front of me. He kisses Charlize on the forehead, who takes the opportunity to give her a huge hug, then goes up to kiss Luz with all the love he has for her, which is infinite. -Do you really like? -They look beautiful¡­ it was worth skipping lunch at home, because this surprise is¡­ you left me speechless. -Now, you must go to get ready, because in two hours the guests begin to arrive. -Of course, although I¡¯m going to feel like a beggar by his side. Charlizeughs at Gerard and hugs him. -Daddy, you¡¯re very handsome, you¡¯re going to look cute¡­ although not as much as my Mat¨ªas . -Uncle Mat¨ªas ¨C he tells him -. He is Luz¡¯s brother. From N?velDrama.Org. -Mmm¡­ ¨C she says pouting, which is funny to Luz and almost to Gerard¡¯s sleep -, He leaves there to get ready, locks himself in the shower and lets the water wash away everything in his head, from the desire to kill a certain police officer to the fear that things will not turn out as expected. When he goes out, he takes his new suit for the asion, now he understands why Luz gave him that gray tie with pink lines. He looks at himself in the mirror, sighs a little and walks out, ready to finish the preparations for the evening. Luz and Charlize are downstairs, he finds his wife, scolding Evangeline because she hasn¡¯t changed, since she will be at the party as a guest, both Luz and Rafael gave her that category for tonight, although Rafael wants to give her a higher category in her life, rather than apanying her friend¡¯s engagement. One that is closer to his left pectoral. The couple hold hands, looking at how beautiful everything has turned out, while Charlize asks one of the waiters if you can give him a piece of brownie. An hourter, the first guests begin to arrive, the first surprise is Dan walking arm in arm with Alpha¡­ Gerard knows because he knows her, but she makes a gesture with her index finger to her lips so that he does n¡¯t say nothing. Heughs, because he has immediately realized what is happening, Dan does not know who he has arrived with. And so, the engagement party begins with the first surprise. We will have many more, several happy, emotional andical, but only one will be a real disaster, the one that will mark the lives of a few people in the ce. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 The Knoxes and Abraham Collins are already at the house, theye over to greet Gerard happily. The happiest is James, who tells him the benefits of being married and especially with a girl as intelligent as Luz. 1 -The biggest benefit for you is that you no longer have The Walking Dead fans after you. ¡°Don¡¯t be an idiot, Knox,¡± he tells her, amused. Says the one who leaves a trail of drool behind his wife, no offense, Elizabeth. ¨C And what¡¯s wrong with that? -he tells her, approaching Elizabeth and leaving a kiss on her-her cheek. I can drop whatever shows how much I love my woman, and you¡¯re not too far from that, my friend. Everyoneughs, but they get the best ¡°aa¡± when Gerard kisses Luz. In that Charlizees runningughing, Gerard takes her in his arms and everyone is excited with the scene of the new family. -What¡¯s up my princess? ¨C asks Light ¨C -Nothing, I just wanted to be with my daddy and my mommy. Those words leave Luz on the verge of copsing with joy, Mommy told her in front of everyone, and that is a huge step forward for her. The others leave, iming that the family needs a moment alone, each new guest arrives with them to say hello and then they go to socialize with the rest. Suddenly, George appears in the doorway and gestures to Gerard, who walks up to him to see what¡¯s going on. -Georg E. .. -Sir, Miss M¨¦ndez¡¯s brother and parents are here. -Let them pass, I¡¯ll take my wife outside. As he walks toward Luz, he begins to look around for Evangeline, asking her to stay with Charlize for a moment. But he can¡¯t find it and Luz notices him upset. -What¡¯s up love? -I need someone to stay with Charlize for a moment, we have to go outside. -Well, Evangeline is about toe. A few secondster the girl arrives, they leave the little girl with her and Gerard goes out with her to the entrance. He holds her by the waist, he is nervous and doesn¡¯t know how everything will turn out, the truth is that he didn¡¯t imagine that Luz¡¯s parents woulde to the party, because when he met them he realized that they are too proud. Although they are not so much anymore. Mat¨ªas gets out of the car and runs to see Luz, gives her a hug as if he hadn¡¯t seen her for a long time. She smiles at her brother¡¯s excessive affection and then realizes that she has that puppy face that she broke a slipper. ¨C What did you do, Matt? -I brought you a surprise, I just hope you don¡¯t mind ¨C he says embarrassed ¨C He leads her by the hand to the car, the door opens and Luz¡¯s parents get out, their faces haggard, because after everything Gerard told them about Luz, they were simply struck down by remorse. -Daughter¡­ ¨C her embarrassed mother tells her, looking down -. We know that we arete, but we believe that it is not toote if he is not dead. We want to ask your forgiveness¡­ ¨C The hysterical crying attacks her and Miguel hugs her ¨C -We are very sorry, we were very bad parents, the worst, especially because we should have remembered the kind of woman we raised and ¡­ -The fact is that, I forgave you a long time ago ¨C Luz tells them -, but I don¡¯t know if you are going to forgive yourself so quickly. What made them change their minds? ¨C The question goes to them, but she looks at it and directs it to Gerard, who keeps his hands in his pockets- ¨C Your boyfriend¡­ he wasn¡¯t exactly kind and understanding with us, but there are no grudges ¨C Miguel says, raising his hands to keep things down -. He was more gentle with us than we were with you. -If mom can stop crying and they can behave like civilized people, who don¡¯t judge the rest, they can enter. Because in there there are friends of my husband and a few of mine, who are happy for us, but some of them do not lead the perfect and demure life that you expect. -Yes, of course¡­ we want to be with you, it¡¯s your night and your boyfriend¡¯s. We also want to meet Charlize, Mat¨ªas has told us that she adores her like your daughter¡­ ¡°She¡¯s my daughter,¡± he tells them, puffing out his chest. Gerard feels proud of his wife and walks over to shake their hands. Now,e in, maybe tomorrow we can talk better. Mat¨ªas apanies his parents and Luz pulls Gerard, looking at him with a mixture of happiness and annoyance. -Don¡¯t hide important things from me again ¨C and that stops all rms to Luz -. But thank you, it¡¯s the nicest thing you¡¯ve done for me. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. -I thought you¡¯d give them a stronger lecture ¨C he tells her, drawing her into his body and walking to the house ¡ª ¨C And who says I won¡¯t give it to them? That¡¯s why we¡¯ll talkter, now I want to enjoy. When Luz and Gerard enter they see the mostical or tragic scene, depending on which of the two is watching. In the corridor, Mat¨ªas holds Alfa by the arm, asking for an exnation of what he is doing at the party with Dan, but Charlize appears and pulls Mat¨ªas¡¯ suit jacket to get his attention. He quickly releases Alpha, takes the girl in her arms to greet her, but Charlize gives the woman an annoyed look. 1 Matthias is mine! When I grow up, I¡¯ll marry him! ¨C Gerard has the beginning of a drowsiness and Luz has to support him-. 1 -I wish you luck, little one, I hope that by then, you know how to treat women ¨C she looks at Gerard and smiles mischievously -. Although here I am seeing someone who can help you very well with that, with permission. The girl leaves and Charlize crosses her arms, looking at Mat¨ªas with a frown, while he gives her an affectionate look. -Princess, I can¡¯t be your husband, I¡¯m too big for you and you¡¯re my sister¡¯s daughter, I¡¯ming being like your uncle. -No, no, no¡­ ¨C she throws a tantrum and Mat¨ªas puts her down, but she takes him by the hand and pulls him to enter the room -. When I¡¯m older, you won¡¯t be old, so you can marry me. Seeing that the girl insists on this, Mat¨ªas crouches down to her height and smiles at her. -Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you. When you turn twenty, if I¡¯m still single, I¡¯ll marry you. -Over my dead body! -Gerard shouts, but Mat¨ªas makes a gesture for him not to continue, it¡¯s a way to calm the little girl, but he doesn¡¯t intend toply-. -I know that face, you¡¯re lying to me! -Charlize says, but instead of crying, she snorts and goes to the living room-Men, they always promise things and then they don¡¯t keep them, I better go get another brownie. Mat¨ªas remains disconcerted, watching the little girl walk away and then looks at Luz, whoughs amused. Behind them someone clears his throat and they see Rafael, who walks towards Luz to hug her. He spends a little more time in the hug and Gerard clears his throat too exaggeratedly. -It seems that I will prohibit you two from entering, one for falling in love with my daughter, and the other for hugging my wife too much. -You don¡¯t forbid anyone anything ¨C Luz tells him -. Let¡¯s better enjoy the evening, everyone¡¯s here. -Good night ¨C and Luz freezes, makes a lemon face and slowly turns around -. Now we are all. Darcy, arm in arm with Georgia, stands in the doorway with the world¡¯s most lying smile. Luz¡¯s hair stands on end, but Gerard is the one who steps forward to confront the women. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 -What are you doing here? ¨C Gerard¡¯s questiones out between clenched teeth and in an icy tone, which makes Georgia tremble to the girdle ¡ª -Come to the engagement party¡­ ¨C You didn¡¯t get an invitation. ¡°But I do and Darcy is my escort,¡± Georgia says. -Then the two of them are going, now, ¡°You don¡¯t want a scandal at your engagement party,¡± Darcy tells her, pointing with his mouth at the few guests who are showing up. Gerard goes to say something, but Luz touches his arm and he takes it back, she shakes her head, takes his hand and pulls him. -Let them see that we are in love and that not even they can do anything to make us bitter. She gives her fianc¨¦ a soft kiss on the lips and they return to the party, but they don¡¯t even look at them. Luz is careful not to leave Charlize alone at any time, because the truth is that nothing the witches say or do will be good, especially against her princess. ¡°I thought you vetoed it,¡± Dan tells her, watching Darcy y nice with some of the guests. -He¡¯s here only because of my mother and because Luz didn¡¯t let me run them. Maybe it¡¯s a good idea after all, so they stop thinking that what I have with my beautiful wife is going to end. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Dan¡¯s phone rings and he apologizes as the happy couple chats with some guests. -Gerard told us that he wants to studyw ¨C Abraham tells him -, -Yes, he was supposed to help me, but he only leaves reading assignments. The funny thing is that he is a very bad teacher-Gerard pretends to be offended and everyoneughs-. He is not able to correct my mistakes. I believed that, like the Latin system, our judicial system was based on the Roman¡­ ¡°But that¡¯s not like that,¡± James tells him. ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± she replies. It turns out that our judicial system is based on English, which in turn is derived from other systems. The Roman influence was present until the 5th century, after that Ennd was invaded by barbarian tribes and from there another system was formed. ¡°And me wanting to go to Rome, precisely for that reason. -Then I take you to Ennd and you forgive me for not wanting to correct my beautiful wife. Everyoneughs, which draws Darcy¡¯s attention, who drinks annoyed. She needs to find a way for Luz to find out what she already knows, that will surely make her run away from her and give her the option to get rid of both of her hindrances. She sees Dan arrive, who whispers something to Gerard, he apologizes and they leave the room passing close to her, she only manages to hear ¡°tell Luz¡± and that leads her to follow them. He excuses himself to go to the bathroom, but heads to Gerard¡¯s office, looks around and puts his ear to the door. She does not hear perfectly, but some of her words make her deduce that they are talking about the dead fly. He leaves there, to find a way for Luz to go to the office, or listen to the conversation, whatever. While in the office, Gerard is happy because only a few pieces of evidence are missing to disrupt all of Bowman¡¯s operations, Rickon has sang like a bird and best of all, he himself begged to be taken to the police, because Alpha¡¯s men intimidated him. so much so that he preferred to feel more protected . Dan negotiated a deal with the prosecutor, now he¡¯s the one who¡¯s taking care of the rat, theint for repeated vitions is already under investigation, the distribution of the drug too, and all without the damn Bowman knowing about it. ¡°This is¡­ magnificent,¡± Gerard says with some regret. Though it looks like I won¡¯t get married. -You will, I assure you. Gerard takes off the mask and looks at her with a thousand mixed feelings. Dan encourages her and takes a deep breath. We are finally going to end all of this. -Papers? -In my safe, as soon as all this bes a troubled river, your children and your wife are insured. -You are clear that the buffet¡­ -Yes, I will take care of him like a treasure, he is our baby, nothing will happen to him. -Well ¨C they stare at the mask, not realizing that the door opens, until a muffled cry catches their attention ¨C Arriving at the room, Darcy heard Luz say that she would go for Gerard, the perfect opportunity to help him discover that truth. ¨C I saw them go into the office ¨C he said kindly, Luz only nodded and thanked him ¨C Luz now walks towards the office, raises her hand to knock, but regrets it. She just turns the knob and opens the door, but nothing prepared her for what she has in front of her eyes. She stifles a scream, drawing the attention of the men and chaos breaks out at once in that house. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 -Light¡­ ¨C Gerard¡¯s voice is barely audible, as he stands up ¨C Little Light. -That mask¡­ It was you ¨C she tells him walking towards the mask, but stops halfway ¨C You¡­ It was you! ¨C Love, sit down, we have to talk¡­ -Talk?! And what time did I discover you?! She puts her head in her hands, feels short of breath and sways, but Dan holds her. I can¡¯t believe it, I was all this time living, sleeping¡­ Damn! I let you make love to me every night!! ¨C My love, please ¨C she says, joining her trembling hands, with fear portrayed on her face and in her voice -, many things happened that night, I need you to sit down, I have to exin many things to you. ¨C Luz, listen to Gerard, this is very serious ¨C she looks at Dan with a frown and brushes him aside ¨C Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¨C Of course it¡¯s serious! Don¡¯t you realize how fucked up this is? I told him, I told him everything and he promised to lock up the unhappy man who raped me, every time I asked him how everything was going, he told me not to worry, that everything was fine¡­ And that was why! -No, love, that is not so. I was investigating something else, I¡­ ¨C Gerard can¡¯t speak anymore because the tears are stuck in his throat -. I love you, I fell in love with you before knowing the truth¡­ -And even so, you didn¡¯t tell me anything, you know that I hate lies, that they hide things from me. And you¡­-she approaches him dangerously and ps him-. You hid from me that you were the unhappy one that night! -Luz, please, listen to Gerard¡­ ¨C Dan tells her, while Gerard keeps his eyes closed, the pain he feels in his heart is a thousand times worse than that p ¡ª -Don¡¯t mess around!! This is between this liar and me ¨C she looks at him again, with red eyes from the tears that she didn¡¯t know ran down her cheeks and from anger ¨C Listen to me well, I could forgive you that night, because you yourself took care of erasing it ¨C a sobbing makes her hup and raises her index finger -. But I can¡¯t forgive you for hiding the truth from me! ¨C Please, calm down, think about our baby, my love, please¡­ ¨C Luz recoils as if she had been pped and begins to hyperventte ¨C -My son¡­ ¨C she whispers frightened by that truth in front of her -, he¡¯s yours¡­ you¡¯re the father ¨C she puts her hands to her belly and yells at him -. You are the father!! Don¡¯t you think I deserved the truth?! At least¡­ at least to be sure that my son didn¡¯t have a wretch for a father¡­ -I am what you want, my love, but please, listen to me¡­ there are many things I need to tell you, let me exin¡­ -No, I don¡¯t want anything from you, no excuses, no promises, nothing¡­ ¨C she wipes her tears angrily and looks at the two of them -. They¡¯re a couple of sick, cynical people, they call themselves the best lawyers, but they¡¯re the biggest liars in town.¡± She looks at the mask onest time and feels her body tremble. ¡°I¡¯m leaving . ¨C No¡­ ¨C Gerard says, letting out all the air he had ¨C -I can¡¯t stay here, with an unscrupulous lying rapist¡­ you¡¯re twisted, you knew you forced me my first time, and you slept with me without a shred of remorse the rest of the time. ¨C Because you asked me to erase it ¨C he says approaching her, with a broken voice -. Because you begged me to do it, I did it for both of us, out of love, because I would do justice. ¨C LOL! Justice ¨C she looks at him contemptuously and walks to the door-. That word is too small in your mouth, you have no idea what justice really is. -Luz, please don¡¯t go ¨C he tells her, throwing himself on the floor -. Forgive me, that night was not me, I was not in my five senses, I never¡­ never hurt anyone. -You¡¯re wrong ¨C he says with a cold face, with a deep and tight voice -, The first one you hurt was your daughter, ignoring her all these years¡­ and then you hurt me. -Lucecita ¡­ -Lucecita has just died ¨C she opens the door and finds Rafael about to knock -. get me out of here. ¨C Did something happen? Are you okay? ¨C he asks worriedly. -No, just get me out of here ¨C she begs -, just like that night, take me away from here, please. Rafael sees Gerard, who is walking towards them with tears in his eyes and fleetingly sees the 2 C -Curse! ¨C Take Luz in her arms and run with her to the exit-Everything is fine my girl, everything is fine, I¡¯m with you. Once outside, he rushes her into his car and only hears Gerard¡¯s cry of paining from the driveway. -iiiLUZ !!! But now is not the time to face him, to break his face, now is the time to rescue his girl, even if she is no longer the love of his life, she is still important to him and there is nothing he would not do for her. ¨C To my house? -he asks taking a seat in front of the wheel- -No, it will be the first ce where he goes for me ¨C he sobs and cries again -. And I don¡¯t want him to ever find me. -Then¡­ it will be my mother¡¯s house. They leave the Finnick mansion unhindered for Baltimore, to the ce that Rafael left long ago, but he is willing to return there to hide Luz and protect her. She cries quietly, thinking about how happy she was these months, but it was all over in less than a minute. He can¡¯t believe that everything happened like this, in such a grotesque, dark way. How is it possible that we realized that Gerard was the man of that night, that everything that changed his life was because of him. ¨C It hurts so much¡­ ¨C she whispers looking out the window, curled up in the passenger seat -, but I¡¯ll go out again, I promise, just let me go to the dark for a while. Rafael stops at a gas station to refuel, buy coffee and something to eat on the way, he takes a nket out of the trunk and covers Luz with it. As she closes her eyes and allows herself to be carried away by that pain that invades her, after all, she Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Meanwhile , in the mansion, George is in charge of removing the guests, after James and Dan managed to take Gerard to his room. Once in bed, staring at the ceiling, Gerard asks, his voice cracking. ¨C My ¡­ my daughter ¨C he says too stunned by the pain -, -He was in the garden, with Mat¨ªas and Evangeline, he didn¡¯t hear or see anything ¨C answers Dan ¨C -But he¡¯s going to ask about his Little Light. -I¡¯ll take care of her, don¡¯t worry ¨C Dan says ¨C -James, security for her. -Okay, I¡¯ll order it immediately so they can locate it ¨C he says while texting at the speed of light -, and I ¡®ll put two¡­ -Six, that woman is carrying my son in her womb ¨C James stays with those beautiful little eyes wide open -. Yes, Luz is pregnant and that baby is mine. -Ok, say no more. She¡¯s already there ¨C she tells him looking at him with a smile and shakes his hand. Now I¡¯m leaving, but call me if you need anything, you know I¡¯m here for you. -Thanks. The two leave the room, while Gerard feels that the whole world is spinning, he runs to the bathroom where he expels from his body everything he had and more. He gets up and goes to the sink, takes his toothbrush, he can¡¯t help but see Luz¡¯s, all his stuff¡­ If even the bed smells of her and he can¡¯t stop thinking that he should have told her the truth from the first moment, but if he did, he ran the risk of losing her before time. Before finding all that. She goes back to bed just as Dan walks in. -Luz¡¯s family is downstairs, but I don¡¯t know what to tell her. or not ¨C Nothing to the parents, but tell Mat¨ªas toe up. -You¡¯re going to say? -Yes. -Gerard, you can screw up the whole investigation, wouldn¡¯t it be better¡­ -Tell him toe up! ¨C He yells at him and Dan recognizes the pain he saw in his friend years ago, but this time he will not let him die in life, especially now with two children- -It¡¯s fine. A few minutester, Mat¨ªas goes upstairs and frowns when he sees Gerard sitting in the chair that Luz used to upy to read her favorite books. He is dressed in casual clothes, red eyes and staring into the silence of the night, he needs to finish getting that dark secret out once and for all. Gerard ? ¨C Mat¨ªas tells him worried ¨C What happened? Where is my sister? -She left¡­ she left me and I don¡¯t me her ¨C even her voice is lost somewhere in the world, wherever she is. was ¨C -Gerard, what did you do to my sister? ¨C Mat¨ªas approaches and is only a few steps away from the chair. -Before I tell you that, I want you to help Dan. There is something¡­ big that we are doing, it is already in the hands of the prosecutor, but we are missing a small detail. ¡°And apparently, you have something to do with Alpha ¨C Mat¨ªas opens his eyes, because nobody is supposed to know who the girl is ¨C ¨C I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about ¨C he says recovering from the surprise -. -You know. She works undercover, right? Mat¨ªas doesn¡¯t say anything, but Gerard knows that he discovered her. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve seen her, so you shouldn¡¯t hide her position from me. She is an important part and for sure she will need help, if you can¡­ do it. -You have my word. -Now, when that investigation is over, you¡¯ll have to do something for me, that¡¯s why it¡¯s important that you do what I¡¯m telling you. It can¡¯t be before, but it will be one day, very soon. -I understand. -When Alpha finishes collecting that information, you wille for me, you will put the handcuffs on me ¨C Gerard stands up, his face bathed in tears and finally looks at Mat¨ªas -.And you will take me under arrest, under the charge of rape. -What? ¨C Mat¨ªas asks, because he can¡¯t understand this ¨C -I was¡­ I was the unhappy one who left her¡­ Mat¨ªas, I looked for her to pay for my crime and, without knowing it, I fell in love with her ¨C she laughs and cries at once -. Just so you can see how pvto destiny can be. -You¡¯re telling me¡­? -she approaches and takes him by the shirt, but not with force, because he feels that pain that is invading both Gerard and his little sister ¨C Are you telling me that you were the one who abused my sister? -Yes, and jail will not be enough for me, your contempt¡­ not even the fact that you hit me to pay for my crime, but I think my broken heart is a start. Mat¨ªas raises his fist, but doesn¡¯t hit him. He lets go of him roughly, leaving him reeling. He storms out the door, because that¡¯s not the only bad thing he¡¯s heard about tonight. -Mat¨ªas, keep in touch with Dan¡­ ¨C he nods and Gerard sighs -. And he takes care of my daughter. Mat¨ªas leaves there, goes down the stairs and sees Evangeline trying to go upstairs with Charlize in her arms, because she has fallen asleep. He rushes over to them, grabs the little girl, and Evangeline steps forward to open the bedroom door. He is amazed at the girl¡¯s room, it is that of a princess. Evangeline moves her covers toy her down, Mat¨ªas leaves her with her head resting on the pillow and a kiss on her forehead. He leaves there thinking that difficult times are ahead, but now he has three important people to protect. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 7 9 Rafael lowers the ss of the window enough so that the guard of the booth recognizes him and allows him entry, he looks at Luz who is sleeping in the seat next to him, it has been a restless dream, but at least she is sleeping. Arriving at the entrance of the colonial-style house, one of his mother¡¯s maids and the butler approach the car, he gets out as soon as he stops the car to close the distance between them. -Scott, good night ¨C extends his hand to the man who keeps the same face as always, as if he had a stick in the ¡­ -. Sorry to arrive at this hour and without warning, but it was an emergency. I need two rooms. -I can prepare one for you at the moment ¨C he says in the same haughty tone ¨C -As always, following the heir¡¯s orders ¨C Rafael tells him with annoyance -. But with one for now it works for me. -Do you need help with the luggage ? -I¡¯m not bringing luggage, I just need you to hurry up with that room, I¡¯m bringingpany and she¡¯s asleep. -In that case, perhaps it would be advisable to notify your mother. -If you¡¯ll just take care of her bad temper for waking her up at¡­ -he looks at his watch-, one in the morning, I don¡¯t care. The man frowns and sends the girl with a nod of his head to prepare the room. Rafael returns to the car to wait, while he sends several messages to his second, asking her to take care of everything that his company has scheduled, for an indefinite period of time. Half an hourter the girles out of the bathroom and makes a gesture with her hand that she¡¯s ready, but she doesn¡¯t just stand there, she walks over to see if she needs help. Rafael, very carefully, takes Luz in his arms, while the girl helps him hold the door and then adjusts the nket to cover her from the coolness of the night. -Thank you ¨C he says ¨C -There is no reason to. Come on, I fixed her room for him. He follows her up to the second floor in silence, while Luz is unfazed by what is happening. Although she remembers the way very well, she is grateful that at least someone receives her with some cordiality. She enters the room, the girles forward to open the covers and then removes the nket that covers Luz, the girl stares at that little woman, she looks so fragile and the need to take care of her awakens in her, she looks like a girl Lost in this strange world -If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to let me know. My name is Chloe. -Thank you, Chloe. Thedy is going to need clothes for tomorrow, she doesn¡¯t wear extravagant clothes, you know, the normal of a normal teenager ¨C the girl nods and walks towards the door, but she stops her-. She¡¯s pregnant, so no tight clothes. ¨C Of course, sir, rest. The girl closes the door and Rafael stares at his old room. It doesn¡¯t look anything like it did a while ago. Gone are his posters of Eminem, Missy Elliott and Red Hot Chilli Peppers. ¨C Of course they wouldn¡¯t be, if she never approved of my musical tastes. She takes care of making Luzfortable, then goes to the huge closet that is there and finds some nkets and pillows. He arranges them on the floor on the soft gray rug and stares at the ceiling. That night he had moved on for the first time with a girl in a long time, but now he wasn¡¯t sure Evangeline would forgive him for leaving without even saying goodbye. He picks up his phone and sends her a message. ¡°Sorry. I promise to make it up to you when we meet again.¡± He leaves it on his chest, a sigh escapes him and decides to do something more risky. ¡°I love you and I will not stop thinking about you.¡± Because that¡¯s the truth, she wants it. That girl, without even getting to know her as she had to do with Luz, already moves her floor more than she would like to admit. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He tries to breathe a little, settles down to sleep and lets out a sigh. She can hear Luz¡¯s slow breathing, at least she is calm now. Tomorrow she¡¯ll take her for a walk or whatever she wants, she needs to know what¡¯s going on. She only knows that this mask is the one that Luz described to her that time . But why was it in Gerard¡¯s hands? He closes his eyes, but a whisper of sleeping Light makes him shed a couple of small tears. -Gerard¡­ don¡¯t hurt me¡­ I love you. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Cap¨ªtulo 80 La luz de ma?ana se cu tenue a habitaci¨®n, Luz se sienta en aque cama que no reconoce de nada. Un fuerte dolor de cabeza hace arrugar nariz, pero imagen aldo de cama hace llevarses manos a boca. Rafael est¨¢ tirado en el suelo, boca abajo y a medio tapar, ronca bajito por m posici¨®n y e no puede evitar sentir se triste por lo que le ha provocado a su amigo. Se baja con cuidado y se arrodi a sudo, lo mueve un poco para despertarlo y no puede evitar sonre¨ªr al verlo mover cabeza. La alfombra est¨¢ pegada en su meji, pero el chico sonr¨ªe mientras s e sienta. -?C¨®mo dormiste? -Solo s¨¦ que dorm¨ª ¨C le dice e, rodeando su vientre con sus brazos -. ¨CM¨¢s tarde, si quieres, iremos de paseo a alg¨²n lugar ¨C e asiente -(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar). Necesito que me cuentes lo que pas¨® anoche, de otra manera no te puedo ayudar. Luz se limpia esas l¨¢grimas que se le escapan, e sabe que s¨ª, as¨ª debe ser, pero solo recordar a Gerard con aque m¨¢scara entre sus manos, reconociendo que fue ¨¦l aquel hombre de esa horrible noche. ¨C Now, I¡¯ll go get you clothes,st night I asked them to get you something. -What time do we arrive? -After midnight, we had good traffic ¨C she stands up and helps Luz to do it herself ¨C -Where we are? -This is the family home of the Williams, we are in my mother¡¯s house. -And yours. ¡°She¡¯s not mine, at least not until she inherits me, if I let her.¡± She smiles and he walks over to hug her, puts his arms around her for a moment, but then remembers that if Gerard were there she¡¯d be strangling him, so he lets her go a little. -My girl¡­ I promise I won¡¯t leave you alone. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. -You¡¯ve never done it, I¡¯d probably be lying on a bed, crying my misfortune¡­ but you¡¯re not going to leave me. ¨C And you doubt it? ¨C he tells herughing -. I didn¡¯t leave you that night, I won¡¯t now and never again. ¡°Even if you marry Evangeline?¡± -I¡¯ll do it together with Evangeline¡­ -his cell phone rings and he sees that it¡¯s her-. Oh, thank God. He makes a gesture to Luz that she will answer and goes out to the balcony of her room. -Eve, yo¡­ -Shut up and listen to me ¨C a cold sweat runs down Rafael¡¯s back from one moment to another because of those words, he was surely annoyed -. I love you too and I only beg you, I beg you, take care of Lucecita. -You almost scared me to death, I thought you were going to fly. -That kissst night¡­ you don¡¯t give it to just anyone, so I already know that it¡¯s not Luz who moves you. But now they matter, tell her that I will take care of Charlize personally and that I love her very much. I¡¯ll tell him, I¡¯ll call youter. ¨C I love you. They hang up the phone and Rafael¡¯s face is that of a stupid boy, (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)in love and who has been given the best gift of all. Upon entering, he sees Luz sitting on the bed, looking at her hands. -My girl¡­ I left her alone. -Let¡¯s see, Luz M¨¦ndez ¨C he kneels in front of her and forces her to look at him -. Now, he wants you to think of you and only you. Not your parents, not him, not even Charlize. Just you and that baby. Give me a few minutes, I¡¯ll go get your clothes and then we¡¯ll go to breakfast. But Rafael forgot something super important, he is at his mother¡¯s house and that woman does not forgive. When he leaves the room, he finds her in front of him, frowning and wanting to spank him at that precise moment for being such an inconsiderate son. I think a few of you would spank him too, but for other reasons. -Mother, how are you¡­ ? -Don¡¯t go on, Rafael, you can ask me that at least twice a week over the phone. Tell me, what are you doing here and in such a surprising way? -Wow, I thought you coulde visit¡­ -Visit would be if you had at least arrived with luggage. -I see that Scott left you with the gossip already ¨C he begins to walk towards the stairs, but the woman stops him ¨C -It¡¯s not gossip, in this house nothing happens without you knowing. -Really? I¡¯m surprised you say that, because yourst lover hit me several times for being drunk and you never found out. -Do not change the subject. -That¡¯s always the problem with you, even your false fingernails twitch when I mention that idiot. But I remind you that he and my independence were the main reasons for me to leave. If the woman is going to say something else, Rafael doesn¡¯t let her, because he¡¯s going to look for Chloe, to see if she has the job for him. As soon as she walks into the kitchen, the girl jumps up from the chair she was in and reaches for a paper bag which she holds out to her with that smile. -It¡¯s too early to go to a store, but here¡¯s something from my wardrobe, it¡¯s clothes I haven¡¯t worn -(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) he hastened to say -. He will see that it even has the labels. -Thank you, I¡¯ll give you the moneyter. -Oh, don¡¯t bother. I saw her so¡­ fragile, she reminds me of my little sister. Just tell me what she wants to eat her or if she has any favorite food¡­ ¨C No favoritism! shouts the dignified Mrs. Williams. Here follows a menu and so it will continue. -If you think it was for me, you¡¯re wrong ¨C Rafael tells him leaving -. Thanks Chloe. Whatever you have for breakfast will be fine for Luz. ¨C Light ? Who is Light? -She¡¯s my girlfriend, mother. I didn¡¯te alone and I¡¯m going to ask you to behave, because she¡¯s pregnant. He leaves there with the biggest smile he has, because with that his mother will no longer dare to mess with him or with Luz. (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)She wanted a grandson more than anything and with that she will ensure that Luz is protected in the house from her crazy aristocratic mother. At least until he manages to find out what happened and see if what happened with Gerard and Luz is salvageable, because he is sure of one thing, that man would go to the underworld for his Little Light. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 In New York City people walk fast, the morning has started with a fine drizzle that wets everything in a few minutes. Evangeline se encarga de ir a habitaci¨®n de peque?a Charlize, sin embargo, no es sencillo ver mirada de peque?a, desconcertada al verse con el vestido de fiesta y que no sea Luz quien va por Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. e. -?Y Lucecita? ?Sigue dormida, Evangeline? -Eh, eso creo ¨C chica no sabe qu¨¦ decir o que no decir -. Pero ahora vamos a levantarnos y luego vamos por un desayuno delicioso, el que quieras. ¨C Panqueques con dulce de leche, por favor ¨C le dice e sonriendo -. ¨C Por supuesto, mi princesa. Mientras, en habitaci¨®n de Gerard, en una si frente a ventana, est¨¢ sentado un hombre ojeroso, dolido, lleno de remordimientos y arrepentimientos. El hombre que alguna vez se nt¨® en los juzgados de manera imcable, donde todos le rend¨ªan pleites¨ªa, se fue lejos. La mirada perdida en alguna parte del exterior, el coraz¨®n destruido ys ganas de vivir colgando de u n hilo. Su ni?a, su Lucecita, se fue sin escucharlo. Lo creo un desgraciado y, solo una m¨ªnima esperanza lo mantiene con vida y algo de cordura, esa esperanza en justicia. En su bolsillo algo vibra, pero no sabe qu¨¦. No importa, nada importa. ¨CMi Lucecita¡­ mi amor. Alguien ma a puerta, pero no responde. As¨ª quien quiera que sea entra de todas maneras. -Gerard, buenos d¨ªas ¨C dice Dan con caut, al verlo en el mismo lugar y casi misma posici¨®n que anoche -. Te¡­ te traigo buenas noticias. -Solo noticias, Dan. A menos que me digas que e me perdon¨® y que regresar¨¢. -Ojal¨¢ pudiera decirte eso, mi amigo¡­ peros noticias siguen siendo buenas. El fiscal ha encontrado las pruebas que le faltaban. Gerard se gira de inmediato y se pone de pie, algo tambaleante, por debilidad de su cuerpo, Dan se acerca a ¨¦l y lo lleva a cama. -Encontraron el antro que usa de panta para todos sus negocios, cost¨® encontrarlo porque el infeliz lo tiene a nombre de abu de uno de sus ayudantes y el supuesto contrato de arriendo est¨¢ a nombre de un sobrino de otro ayudante. CallLC, -Por eso nos cost¨® tanto encontrar informaci¨®n ¨C se recuesta all¨ª, cierra sus ojos y respira profundo -, Con eso ya todo est¨¢ listo, solo queda averiguar que all¨ª es donde mantiene contabilidad de sus fechor¨ªas y, seg¨²n lo que Rickon ha cantado, hay un s¨®tano que no est¨¢ derado en los nos. -Rickon, ?sigue de vacaciones? -S¨ª, ma a diario a su padre. Le dice que est¨¢ bien, que pronto va a volver y que le tiene excelentes noticias de negocios. -Todo por un poco de seguridad para que no le hagan lo mismo que ¨¦l le hizo a esas mujeres. -Sobre eso¡­ aparecieron finalmente veinticinco v¨ªctimas, Luz pudo ser n¨²mero veintis¨¦is. -Puede que no fuera n¨²mero veintis¨¦is de Rickon Bowman, pero fue n¨²mero uno de Gerard Finnick -Gerard¡­ -No digas nada ¨C le dice con el tono cansado -. Me dijo vidor, mentiroso, retorcido. Tiene raz¨®n con todo eso. -Pero no es as¨ª, deber¨ªas tratar de ma, decirle c¨®mo fuerons cosas. -No me escucho cuando estuvo frente a m¨ª, mucho menos a distancia. Te pido que mes a James m¨¢s tarde para que te diga si encontraron y si ya cuenta con proti¨®n. No quiero saber d¨®nde est¨¢, ya me muero de celos de saber que se fue con Rafael. -Y para no correr tras e, ?verdad? -Pareces mi pvto gemelo ¨C los dos amigos se miran y sacan algo parecido a una sonrisa de susbios ¨C Alguien ma a puerta, Dan va a abrir y se asoma Evangeline con una bandeja de desayuno. -Di-disculpe ¨C le dice dudosa a Dan, mientras ¨¦l recibe bandeja -. S¨¦ que no es de mi incumbencia, pe-pero¡­ mi princesita est¨¢ preguntando por su papi y por su Lucecita ¨C se le llenan los ojos de l¨¢grimas a chica -. No s¨¦ qu¨¦ decirle. -No se preocupe, yo en unos minutos ir¨¦ a har con e. Gracias. She nods and walks out of there. -Tell Charlize the truth, I don¡¯t want to keep lying to the people I love. -The truth? -That we discussed with Luz and she left. -Brother, you¡¯re asking me something very difficult ¨C he leaves the tray on the bedside table and scratches the back of his neck -. I have no idea talking to children. -Well¡­ you should know, you could be the father of a child of the same age, right? Dan stares at Gerard with wide eyes and tries to speak, but he can¡¯t. Don¡¯t say anything, I found out by chance. I didn¡¯t tell you anything because I figured it was too painful, but I¡¯m telling you right now¡­ we have to find a way to get Darcy out of the buffet. -Gerard, she is a goodwyer and, although I hate her, she is your cousin¡­ I don¡¯t want her near. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if her mere presencest night contributed to all this. But above all, I¡¯m not going to force you to continue sharing space with a woman as despicable as her. She¡¯s sorry for taking me so long to figure it out. -And you forgive me for¡­ shutting me up. I don¡¯t know why I listened to him about keeping us a secret or why I never told you what he did.¡± Dan sits on the corner of the bed and looks at his hands. But I think your logic is wless. I¡¯ll see how to tell the princess what happened. -The truth. Dan nods and walks out of there, thinking of a way to tell a six-year-old girl that the woman he he loves like a mother, he left the house because he argued with his father. -You¡¯re screwed, Dan. I prefer a thousand times the courts to this. You go downstairs, seeing the princess¡¯s room with the door open and no one in it. Surely he is having breakfast or doing one of those things that children of his age do. Entering the kitchen, he sees Charlize eating pancakes, the girl smiles at him and invites him to sit down. ¨C Uncle, you came very early. Want one? -he says, bringing the te closer to her ¨C -Yes, thank you¡­ - he sighs and looks at her, so innocent-. My princess, we have something to talk about. It¡¯s about Luz and your daddy. -They are sick? Is that why you¡¯re here? -No¡­ it¡¯s just that, well¡­ ¨C she scratches the back of her neck again and looks at the ceiling, to see if the words to saye out there ¨C They had an argumentst night and¡­ Luz, she¡¯s upset and ¡­ -He left, right? ¨C the girl tells him leaving her breakfast -. That always happens to a partner. Her parents fight and her mother leaves the house with them to see her grandmother. -I¡¯m sorry, my girl. ¨C Why didn¡¯t Luz take me with her? Just like my partner, her mother never leaves her. ¨C Because, in your case, you should stay with your daddy. -I know, because she¡¯s not my mom. Every time they fight, I¡¯ll stay with dad, because I don¡¯t have a mom. Dan musters all his strength not to cry, while Charlize, in a way, feels good. Luz is not her mother, she has no other grandparents and, most importantly¡­ Mat¨ªas is not her uncle. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 After a shower and putting on the clothes that she has no idea where Rafael got, Luz leaves the room, finding her friend with a smile, waiting for her leaning against the wall. -Better? ¨C she nods with a weak smile and he hugs her -. For all intents and purposes, you are my fianc¨¦e and that child is mine. -But¡­ -You don¡¯t know Mrs. Williams, it¡¯s better that way. If for some reason she had to leave or go to New York, she will take care of her with her own life if necessary, she is dying for a grandson and you are, from now on, her favorite person. ¡°You¡¯ll break his heart when he finds out the truth,¡± she tells him sadly, thinking about the pain that a lie can cause. Rafael starts walking towards the stairs with her without letting go of her ¡ª -Don¡¯t worry, as soon as I make sure you¡¯re okay, I¡¯ll fix that. I already have a candidate for wife and mother of my children. -Evangeline is a sweet girl and would be perfect for you. I wish you that everything turns out well. -Light? ¨C Rafael¡¯s mother appears down the hall when they reach the bottom and approaches with open arms -. Nice to meet you, beautiful Jeres! She gives her a big hug, a kiss on each of her cheeks and puts her arm around her, leading her into the kitchen. -Sit at home dear. At any time, if she wants to eat something or if you don¡¯t like something on the menu, Chloe can prepare anything for you. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Williams,¡± she replies shyly. -Oh, don¡¯t call me that, you sound like my son-she looks at Rafael with annoyance-Tell me Kiki. Luz smiles and Kiki smiles back. Once in the kitchen, he tells her where to sit, stands next to her, and asks Chloe to serve her breakfast. -Thank you, Chloe, for the clothes ¨C Kiki looks at them surprised -. We came without luggage and she gave me her new clothes. ¨C But¡­ Rafael! Kiki exims. -Don¡¯t start, Mrs. Williams ¨C he answers her very calmly, spreading butter on a piece of toast and leaving it on Luz¡¯s te -, it will ruin Luz¡¯s breakfast. Just because of that, Kiki stays silent and asks Luz all sorts of things about her. When she tells him that she wants to studyw, the woman gets excited and tells him smiling. -I could contact Gerard Finnick, he is the bestwyer in New York, he can rmend you. -Okay, thanks ¨C Luz tells him trying not to cry just to hear his name, Rafael just wants to kill his mother -. I¡¯m consulting with a professor at the university¡­ -That¡¯s wonderful ¨C he joins his hands and can¡¯t say with emotion overflowing through his pores -, I hope to see you more often, I don¡¯t want to miss my grandson¡¯s birth¡­ I can¡¯t believe Rafael didn¡¯t tell me. ¨C Because you exaggerate everything, surely you are already thinking of taking Luz to buy half a baby store. From the woman¡¯s expression, she realizes that it was so, Luz smiles and realizes the enormous difference between her parents and the woman. She, without even knowing her, is beyond excited about the opportunity to be a grandmother. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. When they finish eating, Rafael apanies Luz to the room, to brush her teeth and to ask her what she wants to do. -I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t be able to talk here, I¡¯m sure that in less than five minutes your mother will arrive to invite me to see the house or to buy. And precisely, someone knocks on the door, Rafael when he opens it makes a gesture of exasperation, because he knows how suffocating his mother can be when something ¡°motivates¡± her. -Luz, dear, I wanted to invite you to go shopping. -I¡¯m sorry, mom, but we already have ns, I want to take her to a special ce. ¨C You¡¯ve already had a lot for yourself ¨C she takes Luz by the arm, who looks at Rafael with a face of ¡°save me and your crazy mother¡± ¨C -Mom, Luz will stay here indefinitely, so you will have many asions to go out with her. Now, I want to take her to see the city, she has never been to Baltimore. -Oh, oh¡­ you must take her¡­ -Yes, we¡¯ll go right there. But only if you let her go ¨C Kiki lets go of Luz¡¯s arm and gives her another kiss ¨C -Have a great time, we¡¯ll see each other at dinner, because I doubt they¡¯ll arrive for lunch. The woman leaves the room, Rafael looks at Luz and they bothugh. -Let¡¯s get out of here, before shees back and she wants to go with us. They go out¡­ rather, they escape from the house, betweenplicitughter. They get in the car and Rafael heads towards Fort McHenry, one of the most beautiful ces in the city. -I know that you don¡¯t like to go to a ce just because, so I chose this one that has a lot of history. You are the best friend that life could give me. Rafael puffs out his chest proudly at Luz¡¯s words, while she knows that the time ising to tell her everything that is happening in her life now, she just hopes that he doesn¡¯t judge her for having fallen in love with precisely who she shouldn¡¯t have. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 8 3 The door to Gerard¡¯s room opens slowly, as he turns to tell the intruder to get out of there, he sits on the bed and holds out his arms to greet Charlize who runs towards him. -Mi ni?a ¨C le dice dejando salir un par de l¨¢grimas, mientras estrecha contra su cuerpo y huele su cabello ¨C ¨C Papi¡­ mi t¨ªo Dan me dijo ¨C un sollozo se le escapa y mira a Gerard, terminando de romper el coraz¨®n del hombre -. ?No va a volver? -No lo s¨¦, mi princesa, espero que s¨ª ¨C ¡°al menos por ti¡±, porque Gerard ruega con todo su coraz¨®n que e regrese por Charlize, sabe que Dan puede ser un gran tutor para su peque?a, pero prefiere que sea Luz quien cuide mientras se ausenta -. -?Puedo quedarme contigo? -Hija, yo¡­ -?ro que s¨ª, princesa! ¨C dice Dan entrando a habitaci¨®n -. Es m¨¢s, hoy el t¨ªo Dan pedir¨¢ pizza para el almuerzo y veremos unas pel¨ªcs. -Dan¡­ ¨C Princesa, primero debes ir avartes manos y trae a tu osito. -?S¨ª! ¨C peque?a sale corriendo, Dan se metes manos a los bolsillos y mira a Gerard bastante serio -Mira, s¨¦ lo que est¨¢s sufriendo y me duele verte as¨ª, pero me promet¨ª que no te dejar¨ªa morir en vida ¡­ no esta vez. -Dan, no soy una buenapa?¨ªa, mi hija merece algo m¨¢s en este momento. -Tu hija necesita a su padre, ?Sabes qu¨¦ me dijo? ¨C se sienta en casa y hace el esfuerzo de no moquearo nosotras en este momento -. ¡°E no es mi mam¨¢¡­ Cada vez que ellos peleen, yo me quedar¨¦ con pap¨¢, porque yo no tengo mam¨¢¡±. ?Tienes idea de lo duro que fue escucha decir esas pbras y no terminar llorandoo un beb¨¦? Y Gerard sab¨ªa a lo que se refer¨ªa, porque sin haberlo escuchado de su propia hija, esas pbras le sab¨ªan al licor m¨¢s amargo del mundo. -E te necesita, eres su padre, ¨²nica constante que tendr¨¢ y no le puedes faltar. -T¨² sabes que en alg¨²n momento me tendr¨¦ que ir. -S¨ª, pero me asegurar¨¦ que sea por el menor tiempo posible y de visitarte todo cuanto sea posible. -No llevar¨¢s a mi hija a ese lugar. -Existens videomadas ¨C le dice encogi¨¦ndose de hombros ¨C La conversaci¨®n se termina cuando peque?a princesa entra de nuevo en habitaci¨®n, salta a cama, se apropia del mando de televisi¨®n yienza a buscar una pel¨ªc infantil. En menos de diez minutos, los hombres est¨¢n odados en cama, con princesa en medio. A lo lejos, Gerard escucha a Charlize y a Dan re¨ªrse de los dibujos animados. Su mente ha divagado entre diferentes escenarios, algunos m¨¢s optimistas que otros, pero todos terminan en el mismo lugar, con mismas interrogantes. ?Me perdonar¨¢ Luz por el da?o que le hice? ?Me amar¨¢ a¨²n? ?Se quedar¨¢ con Charlize mientras cumplo pena por mi delito? ?Llegar¨¦ a conocer a mi hijo? -Papi ¨C dulce voz de Charlize lo trae a realidad y le sonr¨ªe para no preocupa -. ?Puedo pedir papas y hdo con pizza? ¨C Por supuesto, lo que quieras princesa, pero solo por hoy. -Lo s¨¦, Luz me ense?¨® que no debemos comerida chatarra todo el tiempo, porque nos hace mal para el cuerpo. Gerard acaricia el cabello de su hija, con firme esperanza de que crezca feliz, rodeada de gente quel a ame y proteja. De pronto, su tel¨¦fonoienza a vibrar y lo busca, al mirar panta, ve que es James. ¨C Baltimore, at the Williams mansion. I¡¯ve already managed to infiltrate a man and the other five are around¡­ wait ¨C he makes him wait a few seconds and sighs -. He has just left for an unknown destination, he is still with Rafael Williams. ¡°Better with him than alone,¡± she says bitterly. Thanks. From N?velDrama.Org. -I¡¯ll keep you informed. Take care of yourself. He stays thinking for a few minutes, wanting everything to happen soon. And as if the universe or fate had mercy on him at least once, the day passes quickly. After all, he wasn¡¯t that bad, thepany of his friend and his princess helped him not to think about all those things. Dan says goodbye to them, promising toe the next day. Gerard personally takes care of bathing Charlize, drying her hair, and tucking her into bed. He reads her a story, but when he finishes, they both stare. -Nobody reads them like her- says Charlize settling on the bed, hugging her bear ¨C YOUR OS ¨C I can try to do voices ¨C Gerard tells him, leaving the story on the bedside table -, ¨C Your voice is very manly, you couldn¡¯t do the voice of a princess. ¨C So you think so? He clears his throat and tries to imitate a woman¡¯s voice. Hello, Princess Charlize, can I sleep with you tonight? na ca Charlize bursts into a contagiousugh from the first word and Gerard can¡¯t help but imitate her. -I¡¯ll let you sleep here, only if you promise not to do voices in the stories. Instead of putting me to sleep, they will only rob me of sleep. I voices ¡°I promise,¡± he says, raising his hand. He takes off his shoes and socks, gets into bed, and the little girl hugs him. -I love you daddy. -I love you too, my beautiful princess. -Don¡¯t leave me again¡­ ¨C he says with a yawn ¨C But Gerard just stays silent,te into the night. When he manages to fall asleep, his Little Light appears in his dream, with a beautiful boy with eyes like his father¡¯s,ughing and ying with some pretty twins. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 The days have passed and Luz has feltfortable with Rafael¡¯s mother. Although their rtionship is not very good, the woman has taken pains to care for Luz with all the love she deserves. After that walk around the bay, Rafael did not take sides with his friend or with Gerard, because he understands that the situation is moreplex than it seems. Just wanting to walk away and that¡¯s it is not enough. Luz is expecting his son, there is also little Charlize, who was seeing in Luz a mother, finally a maternal image that was giving her the love she deserves. But there is also the fact that she is in love with Gerard and, despite the fact that he made a terrible mistake, he loves her madly. For Rafael, there are missing pieces. He didn¡¯t know Gerard personally, but what he always heard from him in his mother¡¯s aristocratic circle was that he was a proper man. He did not like lies and nothing escapes him. He is convinced that the man hadpelling reasons for acting as he did. Can we go to the movies today? -Luz¡¯s question takes him out of her musings and he smiles at her¨COf course I do, my girl. Any movie in particr? No, I just want to have fun. They walk to the exit, hugging each other andughing. Rafael helps her get into the car and leaves a kiss on her forehead, walks around the car and they get out of it towards the movies. Perhaps being always with Rafael has helped her cope with those days, has forced her to put aside everything that happened. And Kiki also has a lot to do with it, because she, that woman, doesn¡¯t leave her in the sun or the shade when she¡¯s at home. They look for a ce to leave the car and walk towards the Harbor East Cinema, Rafael shakes her hand, because he is afraid something will happen to her or they will push her. She is still a girl, with a baby bump of eighteen weeks. -After the movie, we will go to eat at a restaurant that will fascinate you, it is on that street, on the other side of the roundabout. -I think it¡¯s perfect, but now I want a snack. ¨C We can buy popcorn and some choctes. -And soft drinks, please ¨C she tells him in such an adorable way, that Rafael misses a kiss on the forehead and a hug -, I love you so much, Luz. -And I to you¡­ you know? ¨C He looks at his hands, as if what he was going to say was wrong -. I need to call Charlize, I want her to know that I haven¡¯t forgotten about her. ¨C Look , I can call Gerard, ask him if you can call her, I know he won¡¯t refuse, but it¡¯s better that I know ¨C Luz nods -. We can call Evangeline¡¯s phone so we can make sure he doesn¡¯t answer. -Thanks. -And when we leave here, before going to eat, we¡¯ll go get a phone for you. Although I don¡¯t mind calling Charlize from mine. -You¡¯ll tell Eve, Hahahaha.From N?velDrama.Org. ¨C We better go inside. They buy sweets and soft drinks, they get into the movie and Rafael puts his phone on silent, so no one interrupts him, it¡¯s a way to help his friend, so he doesn¡¯t want reasons for distraction The film is funny, without a trace of love, ideal for both, since one suffers from love and the other just wants to go with his girlfriend and kiss her much more than he kissed her that night. Time passes quickly and as they leave, Rafael walks with her hand in hand, they go to an electronics store and look for a phone for Luz, with the promise that, as soon as he recovers his bank ounts and all that, he will give her back the money you have spent these days. -You know I don¡¯t need it, I have apany that is doing very well. -I know, businessman, but I won¡¯t stay calm if you don¡¯t let me do it. The guy at the store hands him the phone set up, retrieves his old number and keys from it. Hundreds of messages begin to arrive, including from Mat¨ªas and his parents. But there is one that catches his attention, it is unknown, but he prefers to leave it forter. Leaving the store, Rafael checks his and sees that there are at least ten calls from his second at the agency, followed by about twenty messages, all with the word urgent at the beginning. He stops and marks her, because that¡¯s not normal, although he doesn¡¯t say much, it seems more than urgent, something serious. -Vania¡­ -Rafael, you have toe right now, the police are asking for you, you received a summons from the prosecutor¡­ Rafael. But did they tell you anything else? ¨C he asks scared, he gestures to Luz to follow him and they go back 1 way, to get to where they have the car parked ¨C -No, but if the prosecutor is asking you, it is very important. -I¡¯ll leave today, let me fix some things here, before midnight I¡¯ll be there. Luz ¡®s senses are fired, because if Rafael leaves, it means that she too muste back. Although there is not much distance that she put between Gerard and her, who could appear here at any moment, she feels safe in Baltimore. Rafael hangs up, but Luz doesn¡¯t want to say anything. They make the journey in silence, but it breaks at the same moment they get into the car. ¨C Luz, I have to go ¨C he looks at her and sees that she is afraid -. But you will stay with my mother, here you will be safe, secure, well cared for and I will be calm, this looks very bad. ¨C What ¡®s up? ¨C A summons arrived for me, from the prosecutor¡­ I have to go, this cannot be resolved by Vania. -I understand, but I¡¯m ashamed to stay at your mother¡¯s house, without telling her the truth¡­ ¡°I promise I¡¯ll go, fix this ande back to you, I¡¯ll bring Evangeline to meet her and we¡¯ll tell her the truth.¡± For now, I need you safe at my mother¡¯s house, okay? ¨C I don¡¯t know why you insist on leaving me with her. -Because if something happened to you, no matter how ¡°unhappy¡± Gerard is, he wouldn¡¯t forgive me if something happened to his wife and son. -I¡¯m not his wife ¨C she says with a firm voice ¨C -I¡¯d believe that¡­ if you weren¡¯t wearing the engagement ring. Luz looks down at her hand and realizes, for the first time in a conscious way, that she hasn¡¯t removed her engagement ring. She could say that she hasn¡¯t done it because she forgot, but the truth is that she sees it every day, remembering the words that Gerard said to her when he gave it to her and that gives her hope. I promise I¡¯ll call you every day. They arrive at the mansion and Rafael looks for his mother in the only ce where she could be, the office. From there, Kiki Williams runs the family business and everything shees up with. Duty. -Hijo ¨C e se pone de pie de inmediato, porque cara de Rafael exuda preocupaci¨®n ¡ª ?Le pas¨® algo a Luz? -No, madre. Tengo que regresar a Nueva York, pero no quiero dejar a Luz s, porque estar¨¦ muy ocupado. -No se diga m¨¢s, se queda conmigo y no podr¨¢ estar mejor cuidada, te lo prometo. -Gracias, madre ¨C Rafael camina hacia puerta, pero se detiene y siente que debe decirle verdad ahora, por una extra?a sensaci¨®n en el pecho -. Madre, tengo que decirte algo, pero por favor, no te vayas a enojar ni mucho menos corras a Luz¡­ -Ha ¨C el tono de Kiki es el de empresaria despiada que es y Rafael se sientao un ni?o que est¨¢ a punto de ser rega?ado -, -Luz¡­ no es mi novia y ese beb¨¦ no es m¨ªo. ¨C Rafael, por favor ¨C se para e riendo y el chico no entiende nada -. Eso lo supe desde misma noche que llegaron. Scott me avis¨® y esper¨¦ a que te durmieras, entr¨¦ a tu habitaci¨®n y te vi durmiendo en el suelo. S¨²male a que no le has dado ni un beso desde que llegaron¡­ no soy tonta, pero . s¨ª vieja. ¨C ?Y todo eso del nieto? -Quise seguirles corriente, adem¨¢s, si trajiste aqu¨ª es porque e lo necesita y sabes que puedo cuida. -Entonces ?lo har¨¢s? ! -Ya te lo dije, nada le pasar¨¢. -Gracias, e es una amiga muy importante para m¨ª.¡± -Solo te advierto, Rafael Williams, me debes una novia y un nieto ¨C el chico sonr¨ªe aliviado y le dice mucho m¨¢s tranquilo ¨C ¨C Te prometo que cuando vuelva de mis asuntos, conocer¨¢s a chica m¨¢s be que se rob¨® mi coraz¨®n y que ser¨¢ madre de mis hijos. -Of my grandchildren, you mean. Go easy, I¡¯ll take care of your safety. Rafael gets out of there, runs to the room to talk to Luz and tells her what he talked about with his mother. She is relieved that the woman knows the truth and smiles knowing that she discovered them and still she epted it. She goes out to say goodbye to her friend, not knowing that the next time she sees him it will be behind bars, but that¡¯s too big a spoiler, for now I won¡¯t say anything else. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 It¡¯s been a couple of days since Rafael left and he hasn¡¯t called her. 1 Despite that, he understands that he must have found himself with too many earrings, all because he was taking care of her. She is sitting in the garden, stroking her nearly neen-week-old belly and looking at her phone. For all the rush of his departure, Rafael didn¡¯t manage to ask Gerard if he could talk to Charlize and he misses her so much. Suddenly, an idea urs to him, he searches for a number on the inte and dials it immediately. A boy¡¯s voice answers her kindly and she remembers Johny. -Finnick & Abbot, good morning. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. -Good morning, I am looking for Mr. Abbot, if you would be so kind as tomunicate with him. -From who? -He doesn¡¯t know me, but tell him I ¡®m Miguel M¨¦ndez¡¯s daughter. -Give me a moment, you could be in a meeting ¨C Luz smiles, because that could well be to filter 1st call. A couple of minutester, Johny returns to the phone ¨C Miss Mendez? -Here I am. -Mr. Abbot will attend to you immediately ¨C I change the line and Luz hears Dan¡¯s agitated voice ¨C ¨C Light, thank heaven. Tell me, are you OK? ¨C Perfectly ¨C he says dryly -, but I don¡¯t call to socialize. I need you to ask Gerard if I can call Charlize through Evangeline. -Light¡­ you don¡¯t need to ask that, you have no idea what the little princess needs to know that you¡¯re okay. -She is fine? -The truth is that no, it has been very sad. We don¡¯t know what to do¡­ sorry, I don¡¯t want to worry you. I guess between my friend and I we can solve it. ¡°Dan, what did they tell you about me?¡± From all of this? ¨C Luz stands up with some difficulty and begins to walk in circles ¨C ¨C The truth, as far as a six-year-old girl can hear. That you had an argument and you decided to leave for a few days ¨C Luz¡¯s chest tightens and the tears begin to flow silently ¨C Gerard is trying to do everything possible to cheer her up, but he doesn¡¯t get much, because he itself is very bad. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear from him, Dan,¡± she tells him, trying to hide how much it affects her to know about the two of them. This is my phone, just tell me if I can call and get me Evangeline¡¯s number, so I can call your phone. -Light¡­ -Make it very clear that I will only talk to her. -Okay, give me a few minutes and I¡¯ll do what you ask. Me at Luz ends the call and drops onto a concrete bench in front of the mansion¡¯s enormous fountain. She starts to cry, because she hurts him. A part of her wants to go back, hug her girl, kiss her, apologize for leaving her alone, but the other¡­ What the hell, he can lie to everyone, but not to her. The other part wants to go and hug Gerard and kiss him, tell him that I forgive him. But she is proud and the recurring images in her nightmares bring that night back to her over and over again. Those two things prevent him from returning to New York with her love. -Oh, my love, your mom is a very stubborn woman, but I¡¯m so afraid that everything will be worse and that your daddy and I won¡¯t have a single chance to get back together. The phone indicates that messages areing in, seeing that they are from Dan saying that he can call Charlize without problems, he saves his number, thanks him and calls Evangeline. ¨C Light, my friend¡­ -Eve, sorry for everything, I haven¡¯t called you, I¡¯m a terrible friend. -Okay, not that I have much time to talk or to socialize. Here I am attending to two zombies, I am between cook and nanny, of the lord and of the princess. -You are with her? ¨C I ¡®m on my way to her room, I hope she¡¯s awake. She does nothing but sleep and watch television. ¨C And him? -Bad ¨C is all he says and Luz feels a knot in her stomach -, We had to call a doctor five days ago, he is lying in bed, connected to a line that keeps him hydrated. A gasp escapes from Luz, but she can¡¯t move, her body doesn¡¯t react. She hears a door open and Evangeline whispering to Charlize, suddenly she hears a little scream from her princess and a rather wet smilees out from her tears. -Little light? ¨C The girl¡¯s fearful voice makes her look to the sky to seek strength and that her voice does not sound sad- -Princess! How are you my girl? ¨C Good¡­ ¨C Safe? -Well, I¡¯m very sad, because you left and left me, you left my daddy and you took my little brother. ¡°Forgive me,¡± he says with trembling lips. But I promise you that soon I wille to see you. -Just to see me? Wo n¡¯t youe live with me like before? ¨C Princess, I ¡­ I don¡¯t know. but, I want you to remember this, I love you with all my heart ¨C she pouts and covers her face with her free hand -. I swear I haven¡¯t stopped thinking about you, very soon I¡¯ll go see you, okay? -Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting for you and my little brother. I love you so much. -Promise me that you will take care of yourself and that you will eat healthy. -S¨ª, no quiero estar enferma cuando vengas ¨C oye algo de ¨¢nimo en peque?a y sabe que debe cumplir esa promesa lo antes posible ¨C -De acuerdo, ahora dame con Evangeline, por favor. -Te quiero, Lucecita ¨C le dice antes de entregar el tel¨¦fono -. -Eve, quiero har con ¨¦l. -?Con el se?or? Bueno, d¨¦jame ver si est¨¢ disponible. Miles de mariposas se revuelven en el est¨®mago de Luz, hasta una sonrisa de nerviosismo se le escapa. Escucha algunos golpes y luego oye a Evangeline har con Gerard. -Se?or, disculpe que lo moleste, pero¡­ Luz est¨¢ al tel¨¦fono y quiere har con usted. ¡°-Pero yo no, dile que pr¨®xima vez que crucemos pbra ser¨¢¡­ cuando tenga que ser. -?Luz? -Est¨¢ bien. No pasa nada, gracias Eve, te mar¨¦ m¨¢s tarde, para saber de Charlize. -Of course, take care, see you. When she ends the call, Luz feels immense pain. Because Gerard¡¯s words weren¡¯t out of anger or annoyance, but out of sheer deep pain. ¡± And what did you want? You said very hurtful words to him and then left without listening.¡± But now there is nothing left to do to fix everything that happened, it only remains to look ahead and try to do things better. ( How will you get it? He doesn¡¯t have the slightest idea, but now he himself doesn¡¯t want to think of answers, he just wants to hear from the people he loves, so he calls Mat¨ªas. Maybe he¡¯ll help her a little to decide what she has to do. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 After the fourth ring, Mat¨ªas answers with a tired and sleepy voice, he was on duty all night in front of Bowman¡¯s club, in a room they rented for that purpose, to refine details of the man¡¯s movements and make sure he is there when they go for him, in two days there will be an important deployment. -Yes? -Mati¡­ it¡¯s me. ¨C Ampolletita, atst you show signs of life. Where are you? How are you? -Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine, I just had to go, because I knew something terrible¡­ -I know ¨C she interrupts her and Luz is afraid, because she knows that Mat¨ªas could have hurt Gerard, then she remembers what Evangeline told her about his health ¨C -Mati, wouldn¡¯t you have¡­? -Of course not, he told me a while after you left. Now the one I want to give what they deserve is other people, including you. -Me? And why? You know I¡¯m the victim, she raped me, then she lied to me. -Look, I¡¯m not going to tell you anything I know. I don¡¯t deny that at first I wanted to shoot him a couple of times and hang him by his balls in the Empire State Building, but the next day, with a cool head, Dan told me a lot of things. -What did he say? -I¡¯m not going to tell you. You must listen to Gerard, Luz. That is my advice and the only thing I will say about it. I thought you would support me. Surely it¡¯s because of male solidarity ¨C she tells him annoyed and with obvious sarcasm- -No, it is paying honor to truth and justice. I support you, you know I do, but you should give the truth a chance, but the one he has to tell you. -I don¡¯t want¡­ I¡¯m afraid. ¨C And I feel fear every day, when I go out to do my job and I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll return home in one piece, or end up in a hospital or worse, in the morgue. But I do, because I chose this life. Matthias, this is different. -No Light, it¡¯s not different. Look¡­ the truth is that love isplicated. You don¡¯t choose who you fall in love with and fate, love or whatever it is, can be very bloody. T ¡°Cuando te cont¨¦ de Alfa, me dijiste algunas cosas y tes devuelvo. Gerard est¨¢ sacrificando muchas cosas por ti, no te conviertas en otro sacrificio para ¨¦l, si no le vas a dar amor de verdad. Y el amor es confianza, escuchar lo que el otro tiene para decir. -Te odio¡­ -Lo s¨¦, en especial porque no te esperaste que tu hermano usara tus propios consejos contra ti. -Pensar¨¦ en lo que me dijiste. -Tienes dos d¨ªas para pensarlo, pero no me des respuesta a m¨ª, d¨¢s a ¨¦l. ¨CAcabo de har con Charlize, ped¨ª har con ¨¦l para rega?arlo, pero no quiso. -Luz, ese hombre est¨¢ destruido. Ni siquiera puede levantar cabeza. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. -?Has ido a verlo? -S¨ª, digamos que tengo algo pendiente por all¨ª ¨C por no decir que es el ¨²nico que ha conseguido que Charlizea algo, pero por su trabajo no puede ir tantoo quisiera -. Dos d¨ªas, Luz. Ahora, cu¨¦ntameo est¨¢ mi sobrino. La conversaci¨®n se vuelve menos tensa, pero lo cierto es que Luz no deja de sentirse mortificada por haber actuado de manera impulsiva, Dan le rog¨® esa noche que escuchara a Gerard. Cuando corta mada, recuerda algunas des pbras de Gerard, esa noche pasaron m¨¢s cosas y que e no sabe. Tal vez pueda llegar a descubris, pero para eso, debe har con Gerard. Kiki sale al jard¨ªn y invita a cenar a afuera, porque desde ventana de su despacho vio llorar y caminar desesperada. Adem¨¢s, debe preparar un poco el terreno para aque visita que llegar¨¢ en dos d¨ªas. El hombre se escuchaba angustiado y, dada su reputaci¨®n, e no iba a decir que no. Despu¨¦s de todo, los favores se pagan con favores y que un abogado tan importanteo ¨¦l le deba uno, es una enorme ventaja. Lo que Kiki no sab¨ªa, es que ese favor lo terminar¨¢ pidiendo para salvar a su hijo, pero de nuevo aqu¨ª haciendo spoilers. 1 Luz le dice que espere un momento para cambiarse por algo m¨¢s c¨®modo y abrigado, cada d¨ªa el tiempo se vuelve m¨¢s fr¨ªo y no quiere enfermarse. Ambas salen de casa, custodiadas por los tres veh¨ªculos que regrmente pa?an a Kiki, m¨¢s uno del que mujer no sabe, porque ese el equipo de proti¨®n que Gerard contrato para Luz y su hijo, uno que no los ha dejado ni a sol ni a sombra. Meanwhile , in New York, Gerard smiles because Luz wanted to talk to him, but he didn¡¯t want to answer her, because he doesn¡¯t feel worthy of her saying a word to him. ¨C But we have little left, my Little Light. Justice will be done, just as I promised you and as you wanted it to be. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Two dayster, a man in a suit, in a ck Audi, ambles into the Williams mansion. Arriving at the door, he is ushered into Kiki¡¯s office, where the woman greets him with a smile. -I¡¯ll ask them to bring Luz, here they can talk without anyone bothering them. -I don¡¯t want to bother her, I know she¡¯s a busy woman. -Don¡¯t worry, I can handle my business from anywhere in my mansion. I¡¯ll send something for you and after that, no one else will interrupt you, until you¡¯re done. The woman walks out elegantly, while Luz walks around her room, looking at the phone, from where she has sent several messages to Rafael, but he doesn¡¯t answer them. Chloe knocks on her door, announcing a visit and that she is waiting for her in Mrs. Williams¡¯ office. Luz feels that she is going to give her something, because only one person could want to look for her. With that mix of fear and excitement that she felt when she first met Gerard, she heads downstairs, but she can¡¯t hide her disappointment that it¡¯s Dan. -Light ¨C he tells her with a slight nod ¨C -Dan, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re a little far from home, aren¡¯t you? ¨C she surrounds him and sits on afortable sofa -. is -I am afraid that the circumstances force me, but in reality I am here for loyalty and for a promise that I made to my friend. Luz stirs ufortably and looks out the window, she doesn¡¯t want to ask and the truth is that she doesn¡¯t need to. Dan pulls up a chair, ces it in front of her, and begins to speak. -About five months ago I convinced Gerard to apany me to a party, he had been in mourning for five years and I just wanted him to be distracted. ¡°Very reluctantly he agreed. But there isn¡¯t a day that I don¡¯t regret doing it. -Excellent distraction ¨C Luz tells him sarcastically, but Dan denies it and sighs -. -I need you to listen to me with an open mind, only then can we help Gerard ¨C she finally looks at him and sees Dan¡¯s worried face -. That night, Gerard only nned to have a couple of drinks and go home. However, I wanted him to bepletely distracted and, due to his oversight, I put this in him ¨C he shows Luz a small capsule and she frowns -. It¡¯s not a drug, it¡¯s a natural stimnt that my grandfather used. ¡°I got Gerard to agree to hang out with one of the local girls, you know, the escorts. I know he wanted to kill me, because my friend had never been with a woman other than Margaret in his life. But I was willing to deal with it.¡± with the consequences after he broke free a little. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Five years seeing it go out, it wasn¡¯t something easy for me ¨C he looks at his hands and then at Luz -. Minutester I saw him appear, he was pale and excited, he told me to apany him to the private room and he went crazy when he couldn¡¯t find someone. the girl he had abused.That same night, Gerard was going to turn himself in to the police, but I didn¡¯t let him. ¡°I told him to wait and if theint appeared, I would tell myself what happened. I dedicated myself to tracking hospitals and police stations. But the girl never appeared. -Because he never filed aint or went to a hospital. I didn¡¯t want to, I was ashamed. -Gerard imagined it, but after all themotion, he realized that you were drugged, someone was going to do the same as Gerard, only without remorse. ¡± He put me to investigate and we found a drugwork, we found a series of antecedents and we found the head of the operation and the distributor, even who doped you. ¡°Rickon Bowman is the son of Henry Bowman, a very dangerous mobster, buttely he has be stupid. He has not found out that for weeks the prosecutor has locked up his son, he got thest information he knows from Rickon, with so that they protect him in jail. ¡°You know what happens to a rapist in jail? -They do the same to their victims ¨C Luz answers in a low voice ¨C -Worse if he is responsible for twenty-five, you could have been number twenty-six, but you fell into Gerard¡¯s arms that night. ¡°I¡¯m not saying it was luck, but at least that made us investigate and go to give justice to twenty-five girls, who were drugged and abused by that bastard. -So, they¡¯re ying superheroes ¨C she tells him almost mockingly, she wants to cry, but she can¡¯t do it now, not in front of him -. -None of that ¨C he answers with annoyance -. Look, if I¡¯m here telling you all this, it¡¯s because I¡¯m making it clear that the only person responsible for what happened to you is me. And don¡¯t think it¡¯s because of my friendship with Gerard, so that youe back to him running into his arms, because it¡¯s clear to me that you won¡¯t. ¡°This is because that man is my brother and I am not going to let you continue to believe that it is only his fault. If you think that it is male solidarity, I tell you that there is a limit, I could lose my license, be convicted, lose my reputation and all that right now is worth a hat, if with that I can save my friend from going to jail.. ¡°Anymon criminal would deserve it, of course they do, but he is not a criminal and besides, he has a daughter ¨C Dan begins to shed silent tears and turns around so that Luz can¡¯t see -. If I thought that my friend was a living dead for five years, I waspletely wrong¡­ now he is much worse than that, hell climbed up to that room and is going to follow him wherever he goes. Luz looks at Dan and understands everything he is telling her. Swallowing her pride, letting the tears fall, she walks over to the man and grabs his arm to make him turn around. They stare at each other for a few seconds, until she hugs him, as if he were in the middle of a storm and he was her lifeline, the only one for miles around. Why didn¡¯t you tell me anything? ¨C That is the question that has been going around since he began to tell her all that -. ¨C For an idiot, I don¡¯t know ¨C he walks with her to the sofa and they sit down, without taking their eyes off the Persian rug -. When he found out it was you, one night you had a nightmare, he went crazy. On the one hand, because he couldn¡¯t believe that fate was so likely to make him fall in love with that girl he had been looking for so long, and on the other, because he was going to be a father. ¡°I guess that¡¯s why he kept quiet, to try to extend those happy moments with you as long as possible, as a way to save for when the sad ones came, but apparently they weren¡¯t enough to keep him strong. ¡°You should have told me as soon as you found out.¡± -Would you have reacted differently? ¨C Luz remains thoughtful for a few minutes, until she manages to answer¨CThe truth is that I don¡¯t know, maybe yes or maybe not, but it would definitely have been better to find out through her mouth than seeing that mask in her hands. her. Why did she keep her? ¡°Tests,¡± Dan says with a shrug. To torment herself, to not forget what she did to you¡­ I don¡¯t know anymore. -Dan, I need to go with him, with my princess¡­ I¡¯m dying to hug her. -It seems to me that I can help you immediately ¨C he tells her smiling ¨C They get up, go looking for Kiki to tell her that Luz is going back to New York with Dan and she sends to prepare food for the trip, because Luz can¡¯t eat anything, ording to her. As soon as they¡¯re ready, they head out to Dan¡¯s car, but stop when their phones both ring simultaneously. Dan responds to a very upset Dorothy and Luz to a tired Mat¨ªas. Both to give the same news: Gerard turned himself in to the police for rape. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 -Dorothy, calm down please, I don¡¯t understand you. -Do you have any screen, television, radio? Whatever is! Dan tunes in his car radio and freezes when he hears the announcer¡¯s words. ¡°-A few minutes ago, the police received aint,ing from the Finnick mansion,(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) pointing out thewyer Gerard Finnick as the alleged person responsible for charges of rape against a young woman, whose identity has been keptpletely confidential. We will keep you informed¡± -Sir, you have toe back right now, please¡­ -Dorothy, let no one issue statements, at the risk of being unemployed¡­ For life! Meanwhile, Luz has moved away from Dan to listen to Mat¨ªas. -Brother, is something wrong? -It¡¯s Gerard, he called to report himself for abusing you. He asked that I be the one to get him out of the house¡­ do you have any idea how it broke my heart to see Charlize look at me with those little teary eyes? ¡°I want you here before the day is over, Luz M¨¦ndez, and if you don¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m going toe get you! -Don¡¯t worry, Dan came to talk to me, I was just going out with him on the way back. -You better, Luz, because I¡¯m not going to let an innocent man go to jail, what he did was wrong, but the context is not what you think. I know, I know everything¡­ -See ya. She hangs up the phone and runs to the car, just as Dan is about to call her. -We have to go now! ¨C yell at the same time -.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. They rush out, both telling each other about their respective calls, and Dan regrets that he made the trip by car instead of Gerard¡¯s jet. The journey that normally takes about four hours, Dan managed to do in three. Luz was able to tell her to slow down, but the truth is that she was going too slow for her. Her soul, her body and her mind screamed to be with her man, with her little girl, to tell them that everything will be fine, that they will be together and nothing is going to separate them. As soon as they enter the city, Luz rxes a bit and looks at him with determination. ¨C First to the mansion. -But, Light, Gerard. -Look Dan, right now I¡¯m furious with him¡­ because he sent himself to jail, forgetting that he has a six- year-old daughter to take care of and abandoning her like that, without further ado, for serving a sentence that is obvious He has already fulfilled¡­ And not to mention the one that is on the way! ¡°So first I¡¯ll go check on my princess and then we¡¯ll go after that fool. ¨C You say it. She knows that none of this would have happened if she had listened to him that night, but that ¡°would have¡± thing doesn¡¯t exist. What annoys her is that right now he did something as stupid as using himself¡­ -This man is going to kill me with a disgust. ¡°I think, from now on, you shouldn¡¯t leave him or maybe what he¡¯lle up with(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)¡± he sees a smile on Dan¡¯s face and vents his frustration with a snort. And don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ll think about it, because you¡¯re still wearing the engagement ring. Luz says nothing, because there is nothing to say. At least not Dan. They arrive at the mansion and as soon as the car stops, Luz runs inside. -Princess! Charlie! She ¨C she walks up the stairs and she sees the girl peeking out from her room, like she doesn¡¯t believe what she hears. -Light? she says with a frown, Luz reaches the top and she takes two steps. Mommy! And that simple word brings Luz to her knees, so that Charlize throws herself into her arms. -My beautiful girl, forgive me, please, forgive me¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have left like this, please forgive me ¨C tears bathe the hair of the little girl, who has buried herself in Luz¡¯s chest, smelling that aroma that calms her down ¨C -My daddy¡­ Mat¨ªas took it ¨C he looks at her and makes a pout that melts Luz¡¯s heart ¨C He broke me and my heart¡­ -He was just doing his job, in fact he was the one who called me and told me toe before he went for me. Are you going to fix everything? -Yes my Girl. But first I needed to see how you were, Mati told me you were sad. -Not so much anymore, go get my daddy, please. But first-he kneels in front of Luz and caresses her belly-Wee home, little brother, I¡¯m d to have you here again. Dan helps them to their feet, Evangelinees out of Charlize¡¯s room and gives her a huge hug. -Evangeline, I need you to tell Rafael that I¡¯m here. ¨C Raphael? Her ¨C she asks him surprised. I thought he was with you, in Baltimore. -No, he came back several days ago, for an investigation¡­ ¨C Luz looks at Dan and confronts him -. Tell me you don¡¯t know anything about him. ¨C Nothing ¨C he answers, taking out his phone -. I already ask, wait in there. Neither says anything, but the nervousness of the two women can almost be seen, pacing back and forth across the room. Dan walks in minutester, hands on his head, and the two face him. -He¡¯s under arrest¡­ apparently, the prosecutor thought that Rafael is part of the distribution, since they used his agency for that and Rickon doesn¡¯t want to say anything about it. -Son of¡­! ¨C Luz stops, looks at Charlize who sees her with her arms crossed s and a frown ¨C from his holy little mother. ¨C Queens don¡¯t say rude things, mommy. -I know and I¡¯m sorry-she looks at Evangeline and takes her by the shoulders-I promise I¡¯ll get it out of her. ¨C But if you haven¡¯t even entered the university yet ¨C she tells himughing nervously ¨C -If I have something today, it¡¯s boiling hormones, so nobody is going to mess with me. Let¡¯s go. Luz leaves that room like a waterspout and Evangeline asks Dan not to let hermit murder. They go from there to the police station where they took Gerard, Luz feels that she wants to kill everyone and she knows who she is going to start with. As Dan pulls up in front of the building, she begs him to let him talk. ¨C You can get us into trouble and I couldn¡¯t do anything for either of us. -You have an hour to get them out. If at that time the two are not outside, that fifth prosecutor will know who Luz M¨¦ndez is. They walk to the building, Luz feels that she can¡¯t take it anymore with so much tension, but this is not the time to pass out, much less escape. She is here to face consequences and she will. Dan approaches an officer and asks for the police chief, a few minutester a man in his forties arrives and ushers them into his office. -I am the alleged victim of Gerard Finnick-the officer looks at her and Dan¡¯s mouth drops open, because that could sink his friend more¨CHe didn¡¯t tell us the name of the victim-the officer tells him- . Therefore¡­ -You don¡¯t have to look or ask him, I¡¯m the one and(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) I¡¯m telling you right now, that man has never touched a hair on me without my consent. In fact -she shows him his hand, where it shows off the engagement ring-, we are engaged, we were going to get married in a few weeks, I went on a trip and something happened while I was away. -Why does he say that he raped her? He asks suspiciously. -Because he¡¯s confused, he¡¯ll see¡­-he tells a somewhat different story of what happened, but trying to keep the main thing, to support the case against Rickon-. When he finishes, the officer scratches his chin, staring at the desk, then looks at her. -His love story is pretty crazy, but no way¡­ if there¡¯s no victim orint, there¡¯s no point in continuing here, just take it upon yourself to clear it up with him. I¡¯ll have him released. -No! Let me talk to him first, there are things I want to tell him, but I need him there for a few more minutes, why? The man smiles, because his girlish face is now more noticeable. He nods and calls one of the officers to come with her. A woman escorts her to her cell, where she finds Gerard lying on the bed, with an arm across his forehead and staring nkly at some of the stains on the ceiling. The officer leaves, she takes a deep breath, gathers her strength to raise the voice that will bring him back to reality and tells him. -Gerard Finnick! What the hell are you supposed to do here?! Chapter 89 Chapter 89 That voice knows her and takes him out of her delirium, when he turns his eyes he sees her, with a frown and her arms crossed over that beautiful little belly. He stands up immediately and walks towards the fence that separates them. -Little light¡­ you¡¯re back. -So it seems. I miss a few weeks and you screw up to the bottom. -My love¡­ ¨C You are an unconscious brute! ¨C she yells at him, without controlling her tears ¨C Don¡¯t you remember that you have a daughter? You left her alone! -She¡¯s not alone, legally it¡¯s your responsibility now-that surprises Luz, she and she will ask about it-, and I know that with you she will be safer than ever. -But you are her father, the one who has been for her since he was born. -It¡¯s not like that, I had her abandoned, I hurt her since she came into this world, do you remember that you told me? ¡°Look, Finnick,¡± she says, raising her index finger, ¡°don¡¯te and do what he did to me as a fool for my brother and use my own words against me.¡± She adores you and we want you back home, in our home. -I¡¯m not going to leave here without paying¡­ did you say ¡°our home¡±? ¡°Yes,¡± she says, biting her lower lip. If you forgive me for not listening to you, I forgive you everything else. -What made you change your opinion? The frown makes her notice the dark circles under her eyes. She takes a good look at him and she realizes that, physically, he¡¯s not the Gerard she fell in love with¡­ and that¡¯s why she loves him more- ¡°Dan told me things from your perspective.¡± She runs one of her hands over her cell and strokes her cheek with that stubble. You are as innocent as I was that night, you just needed to vent, I guess-she shrugs- -Light, you can¡¯t justify me, it¡¯s not right¡­ -Shhh, I¡¯m not justifying you. I¡¯m just saying, it¡¯s horrible what happened to both of us. We were victims of a desperate friend and an unhappy rapist. Only that. -Lucecita, forgive me, please her ¨C Gerard rests his forehead on her bar and looks at her with his sad little eyes-. I love you. -I know, my love¡­ I love you too. Luz stands on the balls of her feet and forces him to kiss her. They cannot go deeper because of the obstacle of the cold steel, but it is enough for the two broken hearts since that night to finally rebuild themselves and begin to live in peace. ¡°The truth will set you free¡­¡± And that is precisely what happens to these two souls in love. -That night ¨C says Luz without taking her eyes off him -, when I saw you with the mask, I thought you had lied to me when you swore to me to do justice. But Dan told me that from the first minute this was your intention and that, thanks to that, you discovered many more things. . ¡°I cannot find a better man to give my heart to. Our son cannot have a better father than you, my love. Gerard lowers his hands to Luz¡¯s belly, caresses it with pleasure, feeling that the forces are gradually reaching him and suddenly, the two look surprised. -I know¡­ -Yes, it¡¯s moving ¨C Gerard says to Luz with a smile bigger than Alicia¡¯s cat ¨C Memories of when Charlize moved in Margaret¡¯s wombe to mind, they both enjoyed feeling those little kicks, the way she moved and deformed her wife¡¯s belly. -It¡¯s the first time, right? ¨C She nods and Gerard just wants to get out of there to hug her -. I didn¡¯t miss it¡­ thank you, my love. -Well, you two are already fixed, so I think it¡¯s time to get you out of here ¨C Dan arrives apanied by an officer and they open the cell. As soon as Gerard is free, he throws himself towards Luz and gives her a huge kiss-And there¡¯s no kiss for me? Dan jokes. -I¡¯ll give you a couple of blows, for telling my wife the truth¡­ thank you. , Dan helps him out, because it¡¯s clear that Gerard won¡¯t get out of there on his own. He is very weak from lack of food these weeks. -There are no journalists outside, right? -No, I took care of getting rid of them for a while ¨C says the police officer -. -Thanks. As they reach the door, Mat¨ªas arrives and runs to hug Luz. He pulls away from her looking at her belly, which is more noticeable thanst time, and smiles. -My little nephew is growing very well, it seems ¨C he looks at Gerard and makes a gesture with his head in greeting-. -Everything¡¯s fine? -Yes, we had to advance the operation, because he realized that they were following him. But he is already in a maximum security ce¡­ -Mendez! -the police officer calls him from his office and says goodbye to everyone-. They get out of there as fast as they can, so as not to attract the attention of any reporter who is waiting for news. Gerard sits in the back and pulls Luz to go with him, he doesn¡¯t let go of her all the way and doesn¡¯t stop stroking her belly. -Now we can know the sex, do you want? Luz asks him and Gerard nods like a child who is asked if he wants a piece of candy. I¡¯ll make an appointment soon. -Remember, his name will be Ethan. ¡°Yeah, just like his father.¡± She kisses him and Dan clears his throat. -Wait to be alone. To the ¡°But I know how to make Rickon talk,¡± Gerard says, looking at Dan. Just give me a few days to recover and I¡¯ll get the information out of him again. ¨C How what again? ¨C Light tells him -. -There are still things you and I need to talk about. -Princess, do you want to go with me to the ice cream shop? ¨C Dan catches up with Charlize, who is grinning from ear to ear ¨C -Of course, uncle. Evangeline leaves with them and Luz climbs under Gerard¡¯s protective arm, but more so because she¡¯s afraid she¡¯ll pass out at any moment and roll down the stairs. When they enter the room, Luz notices the support where an IV bag hangs, while Gerard takes off his sweater and shirt, revealing that his body has deteriorated a bit, but he still maintains that muscr build that makes us sigh. . -I¡¯ll go to the shower- she says to Luz, who is taking off her jacket and unbuttoning her blouse- -I¡¯m going with you, I don¡¯t want you to end up lying there. They only dedicate themselves to cleaning and hugging each other, for those days of agony. As they leave, they dry each other off. Luz looks for one of Gerard¡¯s shirts and puts it on, covering it up to her thigh. She throws on some cotton pants and climbs on the bed, to feel that warmth that shecked for those three weeks. ¡°I love you,¡± says Gerard, stroking his hair, -And I you. She knows that she is weak, but she can¡¯t stand it. It¡¯s been a lot of emotions so far and withdrawal doesn¡¯t help, she needs to take it out on someone. She straddles Gerard and kisses him, inviting him to run over the bare skin of his legs. A moan escapes from both of them as she begins a dance on top of him. ¨C You don¡¯t move ¨C she warns him ¨C I can perfectly do this for both of us. -I wouldn¡¯t dare to think otherwise, my Little Light. And so, after many days of drought, the two let themselves be carried away by that love that has passed the first great test. Let¡¯s see if they pass the next one. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 When Luz was thirteen years old, she had a friend whom she loved very much. They went to school together, did homework and dreamed of almost the same things. One of those dreams was to marry a Prince Charming, who loved them and was willing to do whatever it took to make them happy. When she turned fourteen, her friend moved to Mexico, her mother returned to take care of her grandmother who was very ill. But she never heard from her again, until her mother returned from her a yearter, after her friend was killed in a shootout between enemy gangs. In honor of her, Luz swore to herself that she would fulfill that dream for both of them, but after fulfilling that new dream she had, that of studying. This morning, she opens her eyes wistfully, it has been another year since her friend left, but at least she has kept her promise. She moves carefully, so as not to wake up her prince charming who rests her possessive hand on her belly, she stares at her features for a few minutes and feels grateful for having found Gerard. Perhaps the story of how they met is not suitable to tell their grandchildren, but the way of loving each other and passing the tests that the universe put in front of them is, all of which achieved exactly what was expected, that they strengthen their rtionship and be happy forever. -Good morning, my love ¨C she says with her usual sweetness and with a soft kiss on the lips-. -Mmm¡­ -No ¡°mmm¡±, we must get up, find a way to get Rafael out of jail. -Mmm¡­ ¨C Gerard continues without opening his eyes, just to prolong that moment ¨C -And to eat, your son and I are hungry. ¡°I¡¯ll make you breakfast,¡± he says, standing up suddenly, and then staying on top of Luz and showering her with kisses, ¡°Good morning, my sweet queen.¡± -You¡¯re crazy-she says caressing her face- ¡°For you,¡± she says with a short kiss. For him-she kisses her belly and starts to go down a bit, but the door opens and she sits on the bed just as Charlize enters the room- -It wasn¡¯t a dream! My Little Light really came back. ¡°And I¡¯m crazy about her,¡± she tells Luz. Good morning princess. -Good morning daddy ¨C she says without looking at him, because she goes straight to Luz¡¯s belly-. Good morning, little brother. She leaves a kiss on the fabric of the pajamas and looks at her father with a hungry face. -Okay, I¡¯ming¡­-she says reluctantly getting up, because he wants to stay with his women-, you guys stay here, I¡¯ll bring you something delicious. Half an hourter, Gerard appears with arge tray, with hot milk, toast, egg, bacon, fruit and jam. The three of them settle into bed and devour their breakfast,ughing and nning for the day. When they are ready, Luz gets up to go fix Charlize. ¨C No, my love, I¡¯ll go. I don¡¯t want you to make an effort, I¡¯m worried about our baby-Gerard tells him caressing his belly- ¡°The baby is fine, nothing bad will happen to him,¡± she wraps her arms around his neck and forces him down to kiss her. Let me take care of my princess, while she can. -Those ways of yours to convince me¡­ can I use them with you? ¡°Try it,¡± she says mischievously. -Let¡¯s get married in a week-her hands go to Luz¡¯s back and he begins to touch her gently, producing those sensations that Luz loves, but before answering Charlize interrupts them -I¡¯m going to dress myself, you guys are getting very affectionate. The two adults are surprised to see her leave with crossed arms towards her room and then theyugh. ¨C It is better that we talk about thatter, for now I prefer to get Rafael out of jail, I want him on my wedding day. -Your wishes are orders, I¡¯ll be in the gym ¨C he goes out before her just to take off his shirt and let us see that back¡­ here slime is running on the keyboard ¨C 3 Luz leaves with Charlize and, as before, helps her get dressed, then shebs her hair with a braid of her favorites and the two leave, Evangeline takes Charlize to the first floor, while she changes her clothes, But before that, she goes to Gerard¡¯s gym, where she finds him working out with dumbbells. She enters quietly, closing the door and locking it. She leans against the wall, biting her lower lip, as she watches her back muscles contract with each exercise. Gerard drops the dumbbells on the floor and turns to get a drink of water, meeting Luz¡¯s gaze dark with her desire. -Little light¡­-he approaches her wiping his sweat ¨CHave you been here long? ¡°Enough to admire the sight of her,¡± she tells him, running her hands over the man¡¯s pectorals. ¡°Do you want something else?¡± ¨C he asks, lowering the silk robe that covers her ¡ª I don¡¯t know, what do you have to offer me? ¡°Lots of kisses,¡± Gerard replies, running his lips from her neck to the edge of her pajamas. ¡°Caresses¡­¡± one of her hands slips under her camisole, up her bare thigh. ¡­ -I want¡­ ¨C she tells him with a gasp ¨C I want you to make love to me. He grabs her legs and lifts her off of her, sits her on her easel, gets between her legs and begins to pull down her pajamas, exposing her swollen breasts through the her motherhood. She massages them gently, taking one to her mouth to suck and lick it gently, making Luz feel in the midst of a madness of passion. He lowers one hand and passes it over the woman¡¯s hip, drawing her to her body, to stick it to her erection, eliciting a moan from her and causing her legs to surround him, so that he does not separate. not one millimeter of it. -I love you, my queen, my beautiful Lucecita¡­- he tells her looking for her lips, wrapping one hand in her hair so that it doesn¡¯t escape from her and with the other freeing her member- Her pelvis spreads far enough to amodate her thick pzne and enter his woman. He drinks every one of her moans and cries, as if they were the true energizer that her life needs from her. They hug each other as best they can so as not to squeeze Luz¡¯s belly, they don¡¯t need more aphrodisiac than love, the desire to be together forever and have a family. Gerard elerates the thrusts, stimted by Luz¡¯s legs. -Yes, so my love¡­ ¨C she begs him ¨C But it¡¯s not enough for him, she takes one of her hands to the center of Luz, right there where they are joined, and begins to torture her clit with her thumb. Luz freaks out, bites Gerard¡¯s lip, as her walls squeeze her man¡¯s member. Until none of them can withstand that delicious torture and they let themselves go in an incredible orgasm, which leaves them panting, satisfied and smiling. Without breaking the bond, Gerard kisses Luz¡¯s forehead and they stay like that for a few more minutes. -My life will not be enough to show you how much I love you, my Little Light. -You already did it, even over your daughter-he moves away a little and looks at him-. You didn¡¯t exin to me yesterday about me being responsible for Charlize. -Ah, that¡­ it¡¯s very simple. If something happens to me, an ident, whatever, you are her legal guardian, her caregiver. If I die, you inherit the fortune until shees of age, and then it splits into three, for you, Charlize, and our Ethan. From N?velDrama.Org. -You¡¯re crazy-she tells him with a heavy heart because of so much confidence¡­ she feels miserable- That man left everything arranged to protect them, even his son, who hasn¡¯t even been born, already has an immense fortune. He kisses him softly so as not to cry, but he doesn¡¯t seed, he wipes her tears, gets out of her, fixes her clothes and takes her in her arms. -Now we are going to get dirty in the shower, and then clean ourselves up. And that proposition, which seems so normal, makes Luz join her legs and imagine what awaits her in a couple of minutes. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Far away, in a gloomy apartment in the center of the city, a woman watches the news, full of fury because hers Gerard of hers has been used¡­ -I¡¯m sure it was that pig, damn opportunist, but you¡¯ll see ¨C he takes a photograph of Luz, focused from afar, holding Rafael¡¯s hand -. While my poor cousin was dying for you, you were out for a walk with your lover. I¡¯m sure that son isn¡¯t even Gerard¡¯s¡­ She takes a letter opener and stabs the photograph with it. She then throws it in the trash can and burns it. -I have to get rid of you, but now I¡¯m alone. Not even my aunt wants to see me, all because of you, because she saw your stupid girl face¡­ Stupid! She drops everything she has on her desk and then drops to her knees on the floor, crying with her face in her hands. -She ran me away¡­ because of you, because you had toe and dig up all my past. Three days after Luz left her, Dan called her at her office and told her that she had to leave her. Her dismissal letter was signed by Gerard himself. When she asked his motives, Dan only told her that Gerard already knew the truth about Miguel M¨¦ndez. ?-You are the meanest woman I have ever met, I don¡¯t know how I could fall in love with you once. -And I don¡¯t know how I had the stomach to wallow with you. -Even if you deny it, I will always be the best you had in life, but fortunately, you will not be 1 or better in mine.¡± She brings out that baby image of her and she cries for the first time for him. Maybe she could be happy, she could let herself be loved by Dan and start a family, but she is not one of those who conforms. Darcy Pines is the one she searches and searches for, until she reaches her destination. She stands up, takes her phone and dials a number, one that she knows very well, other times she has been in charge of helping her to carry out a tragic ident, to benefit a client, therefore, her. ¡°Darcy,¡± as always, the man¡¯s deep voice sends shivers down her spine, but she holds it in. -Gamma¡­ I need you to take care of someone. -Dead, dying, scared¡­-she asks him as if it were an order at McDonald¡¯s- -Dead ¨C in and simple ¨C -That will cost you twice as much asst time, because now the boss is on everyone, there is a rat among us. -I don¡¯t care that Alpha has rats among her people ¨C she tells him with annoyance, while she walks to the kitchen to prepare a sandwich-, I want that woman dead. -Send the photograph of her and everything you know about her, I¡¯ll take care of the rest of her. ¡°Perfect, as for the payment,¡± she says as she ces the mayonnaise on the bar. Half on time and the other when you finish the job. ¨C Time. ¡°A week, preferably an ident.¡± She spreads a little dressing on the slice of bread and smiles sinister. I do not want more suspicions to chance. The man hangs up and Darcyys down a few slices of freshly cut chicken breast,ys down the other slice of bread, and bites into the sandwich with a mixture of anger and excitement. She goes to the balcony, to watch the day go by, and tomorrow she will look for work. No one could deny her a job, she is the most lethal woman in the courts, although she earned that reputation of ying dirty in many cases¡­ but the others don¡¯t know that. Meanwhile, at the Finnick mansion, Gerard makes calls and sends emails from his office, trying to pull the strings so that they will allow him to do thest thing he has left to do to save Rafael. -I understand perfectly, Mr. Goodman, but keeping my client locked up without sufficient evidence is an outrage to her rights-Luz looks at him, biting one of her fingers and moving her knee-. I know, I know, but we¡¯re talking about a man with a respectablepany¡­ what if I talked to Rickon Bowman again? Again? ¡°When did you talk to Rickon?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Gerard sees Luz¡¯s questioning face and knows that she hasn¡¯t gotten to that part, he just knows that they made her confess and that was it. But now it¡¯s time for her to tell you how she got it. He ends the call with the prosecutor, who is aware of how Gerard obtained the information and will assess the possibility of even a little intimidating Rickon. -Before you ask me, I made Rickon speak- he tells her taking her hands and looking into her eyes- I know that, you told me. -I told you that I got him to open his mouth, but not the middle ¨C look at the ground, because he is not proud of the way he behaved that day, but at least it had good results ¨C I hit him until he confessed that he drugged you with the intend to rape youter. in a susui ¨C Gerald! ¨C Luz says in a whisper drowned by surprise and admiration ¡ª Did you get your hands dirty for me? I told you that I would do anything for you. With Dan we already knew that he was Bowman¡¯s son and that he was participating in the distribution, but after you told me that Rickon gave you a soda and then did all that ¡­ I sent for him. -Are you like one of those gangsterwyers? ¨C she asks him, not wanting to know the answer -. Of course not. But in this job, when you want to seek true justice, sometimes you have to use certain tricks that can¡¯t be put on the table. ¡°I hope you never have to do something like that again,¡± she tells him, caressing her face regretfully. Her man had to be a beast, to achieve that justice for her. -Are you kidding?! You¡¯re going to be awyer, you¡¯re going to destroy the forced sex trade in the city¡­ if I have to learn to fight, be a damn secret agent with lethal skills, I will. He kisses her intensely, leaving her breathless in less than a minute, separating from her, she looks at him with all the admiration she deserves. -You are amazing. Now, about Rafael, is there nothing that can be done? -They are watching all 50 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 It¡¯s Friday, but since Charlize has missed so many days of school, Luz mobilized the whole house early to take her to ss. -I can¡¯t go from Monday, Lucecita? -No, honey, from today. You¡¯ve missed a lot of sses and there are things I can¡¯t teach you at home ¨C You see Gerard appear and make a puppy face at him ¡ª Daddy? -Luz already said no, honey. ¡°I don¡¯t like you guys now,¡± she says, crossing her arms. -We love you ¨C Luz tells her, bending down to look at her at her-her level. (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)And we want the best for you. One day, you will be the prettiest and smartestwyer. Wherever you go, everyone will be silent because of your beauty, but they will not be able to speak because of your intelligence. -I just want to make one dumb, but he insists that I¡¯m small-she says with a pout and Gerard jumps-1 -Let¡¯s have breakfast, before I have an attack ¨C the girlsugh at him for a moment and then they eat ¨C Very soon Charlize gets over her anger and by the time Luz leaves the house with her, she is already jumping happily because she is going to school. Upon arriving at the ce, the two say goodbye with a tight hug, the kind that stays all day. Luz stays at the entrance, shaking her hand, while there is a person there who is watching her movements and writing down the girl¡¯s routine. She returns to the car and tells Gerard that it will take a while, without telling him where she is going and asks him to keep insisting that they let her in to see Rafael. George takes her to the bridal shop where she made an appointment earlier, as they need to re-measure her dress to fit her belly. She stares at the mirror, thinking that she should do this with someone next time. When they finish taking the measurements, he sits in one of thefortable armchairs and calls his mother, Mat¨ªas told her that they don¡¯t know anything about the reasons why he left that night, that they have no idea about Gerard and all the mess of their lives. Her mother replies somewhat tiredly, assumes that she is busy with some house, but stops to talk to her anyway. see us -Light, daughter¡­ how are you? did youe back? When can we see each other? how is my grandson? ¨C (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)Calm down mom, we¡¯re fine, I¡¯m back and I¡¯m with Gerard, I¡¯m calling to let you know that we¡¯ll get married in two weeks. Oh, my love, that¡¯s good news¡­ c-can we go with your father? -Of course, mom, that¡¯s why I¡¯m inviting you. And to ask you to help me with some wedding preparations¡­ like the dress for example. -Of course I do, my girl. You just tell me when and I ask for permission at work, they owe me several days. .-Thanks Mom. ¨C Luz¡­ you are a magnificent daughter, with a huge heart. I hope Gerard knows how lucky he is to marry you. -I¡¯m sure he knows, mom. For everything that man has done, it is obvious that he knows who he is marrying. Not everyone would forgive what he did to him, but he was in charge of erasing all that evil with kisses, caresses, beating up the unhappy Rickon, putting one of the capos of the New York mafia and himself in jail. She says goodbye to her mother, promising to tell her when the next ultrasound will be and thus find out if it will be a boy or a beautiful woman, because in thest one he didn¡¯t show himself. Then she goes to the florist to see the arrangements and the flowers she wants for his wedding day.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) He barely has two hours away from home, but for Gerard he is taking forever, so he calls her, drawing a smile from Luz. ¨C What are you doing, beautiful wife, that takes so long to get to me? -First of all, I¡¯m not your wife yet. And secondly, you should be in the office, we agreed that today we would all go back to the routine. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. -But my routine is to be with you. -Okay, when I finish seeing the arrangements for the wedding I¡¯ll go¡­ - What?! {You went to make wedding arrangements¡­ without me? -I didn¡¯t think you wanted toe with me, because you¡¯re supposed to be in the office¡­-he tells her while he smells the white alstroemerias-, and because men aren¡¯t supposed to like these things. like. -You¡¯re wrong ¨C he whispers in his ear with a deep voice and surrounding his belly with his strong hands- Everything that means spending time with you, I love it. ¡°You scared me,¡± she turns to look into his amused eyes and she can¡¯t help but smile too. If you don¡¯t mind going for the invitations, the gifts, the table linen¡­ -Whatever, wherever. I go with you. So the day was spent choosing the invitations, marking the gifts, choosing the color of the linens, where Gerard was adamantly opposed to white. -I don¡¯t understand why you object in such a way ¨C Luz says almost desperately -.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) -Tell me something about her-he stands in front of her with the expression that he should answer yes or yes-, will your dress be white? -Eh¡­ yes ¨C she says doubtfully ¨C ¡°Well, that¡¯s why,¡± he replies calmly. That day the only white thing in our wedding will be the beautiful bride and the flowers, which will be like a Chapter 93 Chapter 93 As soon as she opens her eyes, she notices something small moving under her hand and she smiles. Her son has woken up before his mother and is sure to ask for food,tely Luz has been eating a little more and it was understandable. She goes down to his belly and leaves a soft kiss there. -Shhh, don¡¯t wake up mommy yet, I¡¯ll go get your breakfast. She leaves another kiss and carefully gets up, puts on a T-shirt and goes down to the kitchen to fix something quick. The previous days, Luz has been given to sandwiches, so she looks for the ingredients for one that she knows she will love. A few slices of bread, cheese, ham, mushrooms, milk and eggs. She puts on an apron so she doesn¡¯t get dirty and begins to prepare the surprise. While she b**s the eggs and milk, she thinks that the days are changing and that Luz will soon have a huge belly, although her son didn¡¯t show the sex, they do know that she will be a big baby. When the mixture is ready, she puts the mushrooms to saut¨¦ and smiles at the idea that has urred to her. She ces cheese, ham and mushrooms between three slices of bread, she rolls them in the mixture and puts them in the pan, wipes her hands and calls George over the inte. As she brings out the first two sandwiches, her henchman appears, smiling at seeing her boss cooking so early. -Good morning sir. -Good morning, George-he tells her and offers her one of her preparations-Try this wonder, while you listen to my idea. I want to take my women to the country house. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the arrangements right away,¡± she tells him, taking the te. -Not right away, after that delicacy and a ss of juice ¨C he pours him a little and George can¡¯t stop thinking about how much he¡¯s changed thanks to Luz -. We will take Evangeline, so that she can help us with Charlize and so that she clears up a bit, that girl looks like a zombie. -Yes, the poor thing is having a bad time, but not only because of young Rafael. There seems to be something wrong with her family. -We¡¯ll find out-after George takes a bite of the bread he looks at him-. How are you? -Luz is not going to want to go into the kitchen anymore-he tells her smiling Gerard smiles and finishes making a couple more sandwiches. He ces everything on the huge tray and goes upstairs to surprise his wife, who is still asleep. He sets the tray down on a nightstand and walks over to her, showering kisses on her face. She smiles, stretches her arms to stretch, and opens her eyes. -What time is it? -she asks him still half asleep- -The time for your husband to give you breakfast ¨C sheughs softly and sits down, while Gerard arranges the pillows for her ¨C -It smells delicious¡­-she puts her hand to her belly, which begins to move, and sees Gerard put things next to her that look very appetizing-Today you have looked great, how am I supposed to be able to set foot in the kitchen again? -Then I will leave my work as awyer and I will dedicate myself to the kitchen, here at home, for my family. ¡°Oh no, Mr. Finnick, you should get on with your business, which is pretty good.¡± If I¡¯m not mistaken, next week you have a very important case ¨C she tells him taking a sandwich and taking a bite -. Hmm¡­ geez, Gerard¡­ hmm¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t go on,¡± he tells her in a deep voice. It¡¯s like he¡¯s making love to you. She stares into his eyes, runs her tongue over her lower lip to remove the melted cheese that¡¯s left there, and heughs. -You¡¯re terrible, woman ¨C he wipes her lips with a napkin and settles down so that it doesn¡¯t show that he is already very excited- ¨C The princess? ¨C It is better to change the topic, right? -. -She¡¯s still sleeping, I didn¡¯t want to wake her up. It¡¯s early and to my surprise, she had better be rested. ¡°Then why am I awake? ¨C She asks him with a pout. ¡°For him,¡± she says, touching her belly. He woke me up, he was restless. -I asked for an appointment for next Thursday ¨C Gerard looks at her with open eyes ¨C In the afternoon, I know that that day you have your trial, but I didn¡¯t find anything before. So in the afternoon we will go together to see if this baby leaves and we can find out if it will be a boy or a girl. What do you want? -Boy, although if she is a girl I will drool anyway. I love girls, but they are a lot of stress for me ¨C Luz sheughs, because she knows what she means- -Surely Mat¨ªas has more companions at the station and younger ones ¨C Gerard stays with the ss halfway and narrows his eyes ¨C -You¡¯re wicked¡­ -Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a stage and Charlize will get over it soon, she¡¯s just dazzled by Mat¨ªas. when he knows that he is interested in another girl or knows that he is a bad-tempered donkey, he will no longer think that he is her prince. 1 -Safe? he asks so scared that Luz almost makes her jump on top of her tofort him. ¡°When I was your age I said I would marry Zack Efron,¡± she shrugs and laughs. At thirteen he no longer thought the same. -And now you¡¯re going to marry a man who would put everything at your feet. ¡°You already do,¡± he caresses her face and smiles sweetly at her. You are the most good and special man that he put in front of me in life. Love you. -I love you too, my Little Light. - You told me you had a surprise for us. -Yes, so finish your breakfast soon. While you get ready in comfortable clothes, I¡¯ll go take care of our daughter. After finishing the delicious breakfast that her husband has prepared for her, Luz gets out of bed and gets into the shower, Gerard is torn between messing with her and dying the trip a bit or whether to do what he said before. Until he remembers that if he doesn¡¯t go now, Luz will and she doesn¡¯t want him to do much anymore, so he goes to Charlize¡¯s room. Two hourster, when they are ready, Gerard puts his women and Evangeline in the car, without telling them where they are going. However, as soon as Gerard takes the road, Charlize screams with excitement. Let¡¯s go to the country house! Thank you daddy! He smiles through the mirror, because his little girl is very smart. The whole trip is talking about different things, about the wedding, about songs and whatever Charlizees up with. A couple of bathroom stops, grocery shopping and car counting, a family trip across ruler. Arriving in Valha, north of New York City, Luz marvels at the simple beauty of the ce. When they enter the property, she realizes that the title ¡°country house¡± is not enough. It is a huge house, although not like the mansion, but it is spacious and very well maintained. - This is a gift that my father gave me before he died, so that he could escape me from the city ande to rx. -She¡¯s beautiful ¨C Luz tells her when they enter the house -. Very cozy, I love it. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it, because I was thinking that maybe we coulde here for a weekend every month, whenever we can,¡± she tells him, stroking his belly. Nothing matters here and I want to enjoy my family as much as I can. -You will, together we will enjoy our children, everything that lies ahead and every achievement we have. -Evangeline, let¡¯s meet Memphis! ¨C Charlize shouts excitedly, the girl pulls the girl and takes her almost running ¨C -Since they are going to meet the horse of the house, I will take you to see the double room. Gerard¡¯s seductive tone makes Luz swallow hard, the two of them climb the stairs, walk hand in hand to the room at the end of the corridor and when they close the door of this one, the doors of heaven open.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 This morning everything is as normal as ever. Except that Gerard, due to the anxiety of not being able to apany his women this day, has melted into Luz¡¯s body, making love to her with such different tenderness and delicacy, that it made Luz finish in three long and tortuous orgasms. Not happy with that, he took her to her shower and there he was in charge of washing her hair, massaging her shoulders and hugging her a lot. After that, she went to get Charlize ready, who was already dressed and was just waiting for Luz to do her hair. After finishing the hairstyle, the two walk out of the room hand in hand, being intercepted by Gerard, who takes Charlize in his arms and climbs down with her. They sit at the breakfast table and make ns for the afternoon. -Honey, what do you think if we look for Charlize early so that she can apany us to the ultrasound? ¨C Gerard asks Luz, who immediately smiles ¨C -I think it¡¯s an excellent idea, maybe now she can be seen. -And if she doesn¡¯t let herself, I¡¯ll talk to her, I¡¯m sure her older sister will listen to her ¨C the little princess says it with such conviction that she can onlyugh-. Don¡¯tugh, I¡¯m sure my brothers will pay more attention to me than to you. -Siblings? ¨C asks Gerard ¨C - Of course, don¡¯t tell me that they will only give me a little brother, I want at least two brothers and a sister, tob her hair and y with her. -I would prefer four children, to help me take care of you and scare away the suitors. -Don¡¯t even dream, daddy, that they¡¯re going to scare Mat¨ªas, he¡¯s a policeman and he doesn¡¯t get scared by anything. Gerard chokes on the juice and it almostes out of his nose, he looks at Luz with a ¡°help me please¡± face, but she justughs. Now it seems horrible to think of a six-year-old girl with a twenty-three-year-old man, it¡¯s abominable from where she sees herself. But it won¡¯t be the same when the princess turns twenty and he¡¯s thirty-seven, and he¡¯s still single. -Princess, we wanted to talk to you about the honeymoon ¨C Luz tells her sweetly, Charlize looks at them and smiles ¨C -I¡¯ll stay home with Evangeline, kids don¡¯t go to those things. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be fine without us?¡± ¨C Of course ¨C she tells him with a smile ¨C But what Charlize didn¡¯t want to say is that, growing up with an absent father and without a mother, being without them for a few days wasn¡¯t so terrible. She had learned to live like this, alone, without the attention of the adults she loved and with the contempt of those who ignored her. Since she was little, she learned to put a wall in her heart, in case of disappointments, like the oneFrom N?velDrama.Org. she had suffered when Luz left and left her alone again, with an almost absent father, because at least she could go to her room and sleep with him. Charlize could bear this time that they went on a two-week trip to Italy, so that they could enjoy their married life. The three of them get up from the table and prepare for their tasks for the day. Gerard kisses Charlize on the forehead, along with a big hug. -Have a beautiful day, my beautiful princess. -And you too, daddy. May you win your case ¨C she gives Gerard a kiss on the cheek and then he stands up to say goodbye to her Little Light- ¡°I love you from her,¡± he tells her, pulling her to surround her with her arms. She thinks of me until we meet again. -Like every day -she stands for her on the tip of her feet and gives her a soft kiss on her lips-, even in the most terrible darkness of my life, I would never stop thinking about you. I love you, my king, my knight, my savior. She buries herself in Gerard¡¯s chest, inhaling each other¡¯s aroma, to inject energy for that day, they kiss as if they weren¡¯t going to see each other for an eternity and leave hand in hand, Gerard gets into his car and Luz with Charlize leaves with George. The way to school is to talk about what they will do this weekend, Charlize wants to do many things and they all have to do with her little brother. -We must prepare the room for my little brother, you could leave the one next to mine. -I don¡¯t think so, my princess, because I must be close to him or her. -But I also want to help take care of him ¨C she tells him with a pout ¨C -You will do it after doing your homework at school and when you are awake. Will you let me change his diaper? -Do you want to do it? -she asks amused- Charlize thinks for a moment and thenughs, wrinkling her nose. -I do not believe it. Arriving at school, the two get out and walk hand in hand to the entrance, the guard tells Luz that the principal wants to talk to her, so the two walk inside, Charlize goes to her ssroom and Luz to the office. When she enters, somewhat nervously, the director stands up and approaches her with a smile. -Good morning, Miss Mendez. -Good morning, director, they told me that she needed to talk to me. -Yes, take a seat-Luz does as she says and the woman takes a seat behind her-her desk. I wanted to congratte her, Charlize is advancing very fast, she tells me that she studies with you at home and it is very possible that we will pass her level. -Bu-but .., excuse me, that moves me a lot, really yes-she answers him proudly-. But I¡¯m afraid I should talk it over with Gerard, he¡¯s the father and¡­ -I understand her, but he was categorical when he enrolled Charlize in this school, that everything she knows referred the little girl, you could decide without waiting for his approval. Luz is left to nothing for a while, for a long time now she has made decisions, without realizing it, that have helped the princess. This time she will not be left behind. -Well, then we¡¯ll do the following. I¡¯ll talk to both of them, because I¡¯m very interested in what Charlize has to say about this, but I¡¯d like the school psychologist to evaluate her and tell us if she¡¯s rmended. -That¡¯s already done, when we want to propose advancement to a family, it¡¯s after being sure that the student will be fine, so now it¡¯s just a family decision. Thanks To you, you have a beautiful and very intelligent girl, keep it up. Luz says goodbye to the woman and leaves the school with a huge smile, her chest puffed out and she wants to prepare something special for the little princess, which she is almost sure she will ept. ¨C George, to the mall, please. Sure, Luz sits behind George, just like she always does, and she takes out her phone to look up Mat¨ªas¡¯s number. Suddenly, she loses concentration because George honks at a car that is stuck in the road. -What¡¯s happening? -It¡¯s a car that can¡¯t be parked ¨C Luz looks out and sees that she has enough space andughs ¨C He looks out the window, to the side there is a street that goes out to the avenue and he sees a trucking at high speed -George¡­ that truck¡­-she manages to say with fear, until she realizes that it will not turn or stop But everything happens so fast, that Luz only manages to loosen her seat belt with difficulty due to nerves and she takes the jacket that Charlize left in the car to cover her belly and shrink, just as the truck hits them. A blow to her head and nothing more. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 When Luz¡¯s belly began to grow, Matias told her to be careful with her seat belt. ¡°-Luz, look, the experts don¡¯t rmend this, but I¡¯m telling you thinking that you¡¯re going to want to save your baby¡­ if you see that you¡¯re going to crash, it¡¯s better that you loosen the belt, so it doesn¡¯t squeeze your belly. ¨C But wouldn¡¯t it be safer to stay like this? -In a rollover, just ce your hands so the belt doesn¡¯t squeeze you, if it¡¯s just a collision, you better let go.¡± Luz was given terrible advice, especially since everyone rmended precisely the opposite, but the moment she saw the truck approaching, she thought she could get out, however, there was a garbage receptacle right in front of the other door and she didn¡¯t have it. no choice but to curl up. The impact was on her side, almost in the tail of the car, George broke the passenger window to get out, while the curious approached to help the four vehicles involved in the collision. The first to arrive were the firefighters, who looked for a way to get Luz out. She was the priority, being unconscious and pregnant, everyone else isining, but awake. George is sitting on the sidewalk, being tended to for the gash on his forehead from which a lot of blood hade, trying to call Gerard. Several kilometers away, Gerard just wanted to get out of there, because something told him that he should call his Little Light. So, when the judge says that the hearing is postponed for one more week, to hear the sentence, he jumps out of his seat, without even saying anything to his client, and pulls out his phone. As soon as he sees George¡¯s calls, he knows that hunch was not in vain, he dials him back and listens to all the noise in the background, before the man¡¯s tired voice and all his senses tell him to run to the car. ¨C What happened? ¨C A truck¡­ hit the car from the rear, where thedy was going¡­ -Tell me that she and my son are fine ¨C when people see her expression they just move so as not to get in the way- -She is trapped and unconscious, sir¡­ forgive me -It¡¯s not your fault, it was an ident, I just need to know which hospital they¡¯re taking her to. As soon as George asks, Gerard takes off like a thousand big bad wolves are after him. He doesn¡¯t know how he got there, but as soon as he gets off and runs to information, they tell him that he hasn¡¯t arrived. He texts Dan and stands at the door, waiting for the ambnce to arrive, begging them to hurry up. But getting Luz out was not easy, especially since the car was between the truck and that receptacle. The firefighter who finishes theContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org. cutting works says that it is a miracle that that woman did not end up pierced by one of the twisted irons. Only her broken ss produced a few scratches. Pulling her out of it, they realize that she used a small pink padded jacket as a cushion for her belly, but they can¡¯t exin why she is unconscious. She is rushed to the hospital, as the paramedics realize that she most likely suffered a concussion to the head. Gerard sees that an ambnce arrives and realizes that it is her Little Light, he runs to ask for her, but they only tell him that he is unconscious. -You¡¯re just asleep, a little nothing more¡­ Four hourster, when she is taken to a room, connected to a monitor and whatever else is necessary, the doctor tells Gerard that Luz is in a concussion-induceda. Apparently, she was able to protect her son, but in the attempt she hit her head, which caused mild brain swelling. -But¡­ will she be saved? -Yes, these types of lesions usually show improvement within the first thirty-six hours, and the patient recoverspletely between seven and ten days. When the inmmation goes down, we will be able to evaluate consequences. -After that, will they take her out of thea? -Yes, it would only be a matter of hours for her to wake up-the doctor puts his hand on her shoulder and smiles at her-She will be fine. What he did to her, however reckless it seemed, saved her life and her baby. Dan stays with him when the doctor leaves and they go in to see her, she seems so fragile, like she does every time she falls asleep. Minutes later Mat¨ªas arrives, Dan leaves to talk to Gerard, hees in uniform and apparently brings news. - How is my little ampolletita? him-he tells her approaching her sister with tears in his eyes and caressing her face- -Well¡­ within everything. We just have to wait for her brain to dete. Some news? -Many¡­ she didn¡¯t end up crushed because the garbage truck hit the one that hit the car where my sister was going-she keeps silent, because she doesn¡¯t know whether to tell Gerard now what else she discovered- -Speak, I know there¡¯s more. -Gerard, I don¡¯t know if you messed with the wrong person or not, but¡­ this ident wasn¡¯t such ¨C Gerard¡¯s tired eyes go to Mat¨ªas and he frowns -. This was caused by¡­ Gerard. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 .The first twenty-four hours were terrible for Gerard, because everything depended on Luz stabilizing and beginning to recover. The next twenty-four¡­ a real torture. Luz showed signs of improvement, the swelling had gone down, she was already on the third day, but she didn¡¯t want to wake up. -Mr. Finnick, this usually happens, sometimes people don¡¯t react immediately and it¡¯s hard for them to wake up ¨C says the doctor, trying to cheer him up -. (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)What if he never does? ¨C He asks him anxiously. -He will, just be patient. But that was what he didn¡¯t have. Three days having his wife lying in bed, without speaking, without seeing her little eyes, was a sinister torture. Mat¨ªas went to see her every day, Luz¡¯s parents stayed with her in the afternoons, long enough for him to be with Charlize, bathe her and return to the hospital to take care of her. Mat¨ªas¡¯s suspicion was rooted in a single fact that didn¡¯t make sense to anyone: the brakes were deliberately cut, and that single act revealed the intention of a dark mind that wanted to harm Gerard. Because it was impossible for Luz to be the real target, she had a low profile and it would be impossible to want to harm a pregnant girl. Most likely, they mistook the car and thought he was on board. And that thought was killing Gerard with guilt and pain. ¡°Brother, I brought you coffee,¡± Dan tells him, extending a cup of steaming ck coffee. ¡°Thank you,¡± they both stare at Luz¡¯s face,(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) as if she was going to wake up from it to scold Gerard for putting that thing near her. I feel so miserable¡­I have only brought pain into her life. -Don¡¯t think like that, she loves you¡­ when I went to look for her, I made her see that she never took off her engagement ring and she didn¡¯t tell me anything. That woman over there is strong, just give her time. -Understand me, she should now be trying on her wedding dress, along with her mother. She should be happy that the DA will let me talk to Rickon. We should be in our bed, next to Charlize, enjoying a movie with a cup of hot chocte, while the rain falls outside.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) -I should be preparing her interview with the University of New York¡­ but I¡¯m not. That doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t do all those things when I get out of here. What if she doesn¡¯te out? ¨C A sob escapes from Gerard¡¯s chest and he can¡¯t take it anymore, Dan must take the cup of coffee before he spills it. I¡¯m scared, Dan¡­ me without her¡­ ¨C Enough ¨C says his friend, leaves the cups aside and takes him by the shoulders ¨C What did the doctor say? -That he wille out¡­ but he must have woken up. -Let her rest. -But theter, the more serious the consequences may be, that¡¯s another risk¡­ I¡¯ll never forgive myself. ¡°Just think that she will do it.¡± Dan looks at Luz and Gerard does the same. I¡¯m sure with love that woman has you, she is fighting with the darkness to see you again. And thatment from Dan makes Gerard remember Luz¡¯s words when they said goodbye that morning. ¡°Even in the darkest darkness of my life, I would never stop thinking about you.¡± He takes Luz¡¯s hand, kisses it and smiles. -I know you¡¯re thinking of me now¡­-he tells her with a voice drowned in tears-, so just follow my voice, I¡¯m waiting for you. A couple of tears fall on Luz¡¯s hand and she tries to wake up, she really does, but something stops her. (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)Something tells her that she should stay like this a little longer, because something else must happen. Although she has no idea what that could be, she pays attention to that force, because that something insists that it is important, urgent, necessary. The image of Gerard crying and destees to mind. His parents with a haggard face, Mat¨ªas desperate to find the culprit. ¡°Wait for me, Gerard, just a little longer and I swear no one is going to separate us again.¡± What none of them know, but I do, is that it is absolutely necessary for them to live more peacefully for a while.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Despite not wanting to be separated from Luz, Gerard leaves the hospital in the direction of the house. After showering and putting on his suit, he goes through the office to look for that mask that gives him mixed feelings. -This will be thest time I use you¡­ after taking Rafael out, you will have no more purposes to fulfill. He leaves the house, this time apanied by an entourage of James¡¯s men, part of the provisions he has made to take care of the whole family. He heads to the Brooklyn Metropolitan Detention Center, where Rickon is kept in custody, separated from Henry for obvious reasons. He tries to mentalize himself so that what is now happening in his personal life does not affect him, Rafael¡¯s freedom depends on the way he faces Rickon. Upon arrival, the prosecutor is waiting for him at the entrance, he extends his hand and they enter together. -Jack¡­ is he still not talking? -Apparently he has a certain resentment with Rafael, I don¡¯t know what his problem is -he stands in front of Gerard and puts his hands in his pockets ¨C How are you supposed to make him talk? -Well, I already told you that we met ¨C he takes the mask out of the bag and smiles -. I¡¯m sure as soon as he sees me like this, he¡¯s going to tremble. What did you do to him when you met? Gerard shrugs. Don¡¯t tell me that with that he has no idea who you are¡­ or that you were Batman, do you also speak like him? -This mask hides more than half of my face ¨C he puts it on and the prosecutor opens his eyes -. He only allows to see the eyes and the mouth, you see? It hides the shape of my face, at least most of it. Nowe on, I must go back to my wife. -I knew what happened¡­ I immediately investigated Bowman, I thought he could have acted against you, but he is more insted than a power line. The twough and walk to the visiting room where Rickon will be waiting. Many stare at Gerard, who walks tall. If only his posture was intimidating, he now looks worse, because he looks like a blessed avenger. Jack Goodman opens the door for Gerard and lets him in, Rickon standing there looking at the table with an annoyed expression. ¡°Do you know that I hate being brought here as if I were his toy?¡± I already told you that I won¡¯t say more¡­-he looks up defiantly, but it transforms to one of fear in less than a second when he sees Gerard standing in front of him, with her arms crossed on his chest and looking at him with annoyance- -Today I brought a friend, to see if you dare. ¡°Well, no¡­ it doesn¡¯t provoke me at all,¡± he says hesitantly, but trying to sound defiant. There¡¯s nothing you can do here¡­ there are witnesses. -Come out, please ¨C he tells the agents who are there guarding Rickon and they leave without further ado- Now there are no witnesses. -You remain, if he touches me in his presence, he will be an aplice of torture¡­-but a blow on the table by Gerard makes him shut up and jump at the same time-. ¡°Don¡¯t test this man¡¯s patience,¡± he tells her with a Goodman smile. Better answer my questions and go back to your cell to read. -I will not do it! They can¡¯t touch me here!! Gerard, without taking his eyes off him, takes off his jacket and rolls up the sleeves of his shirt, then pulls out of his pockets a pair of gloves like the ones he worest time and true terror is portrayed on Rickon¡¯s face, who looks to the prosecutor. -I¡¯ll stand up¡­-he tells her, leaving the chair empty-. And I¡¯ll look the other way. -Nooo¡­! ¨C the scream is silenced when Gerard approaches dangerously with his fist in his fist, but Rickon raises his handcuffed hands ¨C Wait! I¡¯ll tell him what he wants, really. -Well ¨C says Goodman without turning around ¨C Is Rafael Williams part of your father¡¯s organization? -Yes ¨C Gerard just looks at him with the clear intention of killing him, but Rickon retracts -, only he doesn¡¯t know it. -What does that mean? -I joined hispany, as a waiter, and I was in charge of distributing¡­ ¨C Tell me something I don¡¯t know, Bowman. Was Rafael Williams aware of your operations? And you better think about that answer. ¨C No, he didn¡¯t know anything. We only use it to facilitate distribution, but he didn¡¯t know anything ¨C he doesn¡¯t stop looking at Gerard ¨C The truth is that Rickon had a very bad time after his first encounter with Gerard, he never felt so much pain in his body and he doesn¡¯t want to repeat it. Just thinking that this man will touch him again makes him sing like a bird. -So, Rafael Williams is part of your father¡¯s organization? ¡°No, that¡¯s the dumbest man in the world, overconfident,¡± heughs. He didn¡¯t even realize that he had a mob insider¡­ -Why didn¡¯t you speak before? Do you have a personal problem with him? -Hahaha! Personal problem¡­ ¨C he says sarcastically and Goodman turns to see him with a frown, because that tone seems to him to be something more than personal -. You see¡­ there is a nice story, but I will summarize it for you, that he took the girl I liked from me-Gerard tries to stay calm, but he is afraid where he is going to go- ¡°I noticed a girl, because of her I was willing to leave the others alone, but she didn¡¯t even look at me. Until I realized that she and Rafael had something, that¡¯s why I got upset and drugged her¡­ -Which of all? -Gerard asks him, clenching his fists because he suspects the answer ¨C -Luz M¨¦ndez, coincidentally the only one I didn¡¯t get to touch¡­-Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. but before he finishes with hisment, Gerard hits him and makes him fall resoundingly off his feet. the chair ¨C -You¡¯re trash¡­ how can you say that you were interested in that girl? You drugged her to rape her, you¡¯re sick. -Tell me what you want ¨C Rickon says with a mourn -. But it became clear to me that it wasn¡¯t for me¡­ but it wasn¡¯t going to be for Rafael either. Goodman calls for the guards to pick Rickon up and take him away, Gerard stares at the prosecutor who smiles surprised. ¡°Damn Finnick, that hook of yours is terrible, no wonder that boy trembled when he saw you,¡± heughs as he pulls the phone out of his pocket. But I already have what he needed. -Rafael got tired of telling you that he had nothing to do with it ¨C he tells her with annoyance and taking off his mask-. But now you have confirmation. -I¡¯ll move everything now, so they can release it¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t Rickon¡¯swyer supposed to be here?¡± -He didn¡¯t want to, he says that hiswyer is a nuisance, he left a written document, the guards served as witnesses ¨C heughs- -Is that legal? ¨C Gerard asks sarcastically, they look at each other andugh -. It doesn¡¯t matter, that¡¯s enough to get Rafael out, at least my Little Light will be able to see her free friend when she gets out of the hospital. -I won¡¯t take any more time, go with her. I¡¯ll have news for you soon. They leave the building, they take different steps and Gerard tries to crack a slight smile, because he has something else to tell Little Light about her, to see if that helps her wake up. Meanwhile, a woman dressed as a nurse sneaks through the corridors of the hospital, trying to get to Luz M¨¦ndez¡¯s room. Before she enters, she looks around and goes inside, closing the door behind her. She walks over to the girl who is still asleep and an evil smile appears on her face. -Even though I didn¡¯t want to do it again, this time I have to finish what someone else couldn¡¯t do¡­ today you¡¯re dying, because you¡¯re dying, miserable woman. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 6 years ago¡­ Margaret is in her room, finishingbing her blonde hair, Gerard has a trial. important and he knows that he will win it, so to celebrate, he will prepare a special dinner. Her little Charlize stirs in her womb, surely happy just like her. He walks out of there,ing face to face with Georgia. For some reason, her mother-inw looks at her suspiciously, even hatefully, and since she¡¯s not one to put up with much, she stops her to ask what¡¯s going on. -Mother-inw, I¡¯ve realized that something is happening, he doesn¡¯t talk to me like he used to and he looks at me strangely, can you tell me what¡¯s going on? ¡°You know that perfectly,¡± Georgia tells him. I only treat you as you deserve. ¨C That¡¯s precisely what I don¡¯t understand, because I don¡¯t remember doing anything that offended her. -Look, silly girl. You don¡¯t fool me with that little dead fly face, I already know what you did to my son ¨C he looks contemptuously at Margaret¡¯s belly and then gives her a disgusted gesture -. But as soon as that girl is born, I¡¯ll tell him to do the paternity tests, because I¡¯m sure she¡¯s not his. . -She is ¡­? Are you saying that I was unfaithful to your son? ¨C Margaret says annoyed ¨C Can you tell me where did she get tremendous lie? -Between heaven and earth nothing can be hidden, my dear¡­ the wise words of a wonderful writer and that she is absolutely right. As much as you want to hide your misdeeds, they will always be known. -Ok, let¡¯s say it¡¯s true that I have a lover. Tell me, the day, the ce, the time¡­ the name of the aforementioned, I want proof of her usation. -You don¡¯t want to y the role ofwyer with me ¨C Georgia tells him -. Let it be enough for you to know that I already discovered you. She walks out of there, leaving Margaret totally upset. As she doesn¡¯t know what to do, she goes to Darcy¡¯s room, her best friend, to tell her what is happening and that she needs her help. She has never thought of another man other than Gerard. It¡¯s just that even Hollywood actors don¡¯t seem attractive to him. ¡°Why the hell do I want dried meat, if I have a tremendous steak.¡± When she calls her room, Darcy says they cane in and sees her in front of her mirror, drying her hair. To her surprise, her friend who used to be brown now has hair as blonde as hers. -Darcy¡­ ¨C she turns and smiles at him satisfied -. You look beautiful ¨C Margaret says excitedly, approaching her -. I can¡¯t believe it, you¡¯re going to make Dan fall in love again. ¡°Don¡¯t even mention that one to me,¡± Darcy says hatefully. There is only one man that interests me, but he will already be for me. Tell me, I see you worried. -Yes, it¡¯s just¡­ Darcy, my mother- inw thinks I have a lover and that my Charlize is not Gerard¡¯s daughter. You have to help me-she says taking her arm-. You know that I love your cousin, he is my first love, my only man¡­ how could I deceive him if he is the best man in the world, the one who makes me move the floor just thinking about him? ¨C My aunt will say it for a reason ¨C Darcy tells her with a tone of doubt and Margaret frowns -. someone must tell her that lie, let¡¯s talk to her. -Thanks. The two leave the room, but a couple of meters before reaching the stairs, Darcy sees her opportunity, she takes Margaret¡¯s arm and says with deep hatred. -I told my aunt that you had a lover and that monster is not my Gerard. Darcy? What¡­ what are you talking about? ¨C Margaret tells him, trying to get away from Darcy, but as soon as she sees the look of her friend, she covers her belly with her free hand- -I¡¯m talking about how I¡¯m tired of seeing you happy with the love of my life, with my man. I brought you to this house because I felt sorry that everyone saw you badly, for having less money than all of us and that¡¯s how you pay me? Spreading my Gerard¡¯s legs?! ¡°Darcy, you hurt me!¡± -Margaret is scared, because that¡¯s not her friend, not at all-Gerard is a cousin, you can¡¯t be in love with him¡­ -I was the apple of his eye, but you came along and ruined my life¡­ but no more. -What¡­? Margaret lets go, but Darcy grabs her hair again this time, bringing tears to the woman, who covers her belly with both hands. -Darcy, please¡­ you¡¯re my friend, I swear I forgive you everything, I won¡¯t tell Gerard about this, just be careful, my daughter¡­ ¡°Your daughter of hers,¡± he tells her, pulling her closer and bringing her closer to her. She will not be born¡­ and you will not continue to live either. He drags Margaret the remaining distance to thedder and throws her down thedder mercilessly, hard and furiously, smiling as he watches the woman roll, unable to stop her fall and only protecting her belly. When Margaret falls at the bottom of the stairs, she starts screaming hysterically. - Help!! Call an ambnce!! -her tears of emotione out of her eyes, while everyone confuses them with the anguish of seeing her friend lying there-. Please¡­ don¡¯t die. Inside she was screaming with emotion, because the unfortunate woman was going to die atst and she was going to stay with Gerard. Today¡­ Darcy stood by the bed for a long time, imagining the joy she would get rid of Luz, remembering the way she had killed Margaret so she would disappear once and for all. once ¡°Hello, Lucecita,¡± she whispers in his ear. I came to kill you, like I did Margaret. I think I can tell you my darkest secret, becausePublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org. it¡¯s not just Gerard who¡¯s a criminal. You¡¯ll see her ¨C caresses Luz¡¯s hair and she smiles satisfied-That day was not an ident, I grabbed that fool by her hair and threw her down the stairs. ¡°And I swear I thought she was going to die, because pregnant and everything, that¡¯s how it should have happened, at least she was able to break her neck ¨C she sighs andughs. But since she didn¡¯t die, I had to kill her. Meanwhile, behind her, someone opened the door slowly, thinking that a doctor was checking on Luz, but hearing the voice of a woman he knew, he stood with the door ajar and close to the wall, to hear what the woman was saying. saying. However, thest words forced him to cover his mouth so as not to scream in fury. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Gerard stays quiet, because he needs to hear what else Darcy has done. He knows that he won¡¯t hurt Luz until she finishes confessing to someone he can¡¯t even hear. Or so he thinks. ¨C The wretch survived. That day she came to my room crying because my aunt thought she had a lover and that that bastard wasn¡¯t Gerard¡¯s¡­ I told her! She wanted everyone to hate her, because she always yed perfect. ¡°He took my love from me Gerard ¨C a sob escapes from Darcy¡¯s deranged mouth and Gerard opens his eyes at the confession -. Like you. But the difference here is that your little bastard is not going to be born, since he is in your womb, I will be able to kill them both¡­ ¡°That idiot from Gamma, he didn¡¯t do the job right, you had to die in that ident ¨C Gerard asks Dan to send a patrol to the hospital immediately by message, he looks out to see what Darcy is doing and sees that he is taking out one of the Luz¡¯s pillows, lowers the cann and when she tries to press the pillow on Luz¡¯s face, it goes in -. -iiWhat the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?!! Damn crazy bitch!! Darcy jumps up and drops the pillow as if he¡¯s burning it. - No-nothing¡­I was just¡­she was trying to amodate her, she looks awkward¡­and you¡­ -Don¡¯t lie to me, damn @-she picks up her phone and sees the video that Gerard didn¡¯t know she was doing-. You were going to kill her, just like you did my sweet Margaret. -Don¡¯t tell him like that! A Pvta is what it was!! Hers She spread her legs as soon as she met you, that¡¯s why you married her! That¡¯s why they had that brat!! ¡°You¡¯re a crazy murderer, but you won¡¯t get away with it,¡± he tells her, approaching her dangerously. You¡¯re going to jail and I¡¯m going to see to it that you get out of there dry. -You can¡¯t do that to me¡­ my love, I was the apple of your eye ¨C she tries to caress her face, but Gerard holds her tightly, causing her to moan in pain- -You were, yes¡­ but thank heaven she came to get me away from you. ¨C That¡¯s why I killed her! ¨C Darcy does not realize that the police enter in silence and are left listening to the screams of the woman -. That¡¯s why I killed Margaret. -I didn¡¯t mean Margaret, I meant her- he says looking at Luz and that makes Darcy lose control- -iNoooo!! It¡¯s a lie, I was no longer the apple of your eye! Margaret! Light! I¡¯m going to kill them!! ¨C The police jump on her and handcuff her -. A doctor runs into the room with two nurses, one of them tries to get Gerard out, but she doesn¡¯t need to, he does it of his own free will and breathes easy when the doctor confirms that Luz is fine. She leans back from where she heard Darcy and drops to the ground, just as Danes running towards him. -Gerard¡­ brother, what¡¯s wrong? -Darcy¡­ Margaret¡­ Dan ¨C takes him by thepel of his suit and looks disconste -. Darcy killed Margaret, she threw her down the stairs and then killed her in the hospital ¨C a sob escapes him and Dan sees that her friend is suffering something that no man should go through- She provoked¡­ Alpha! You have to talk to her!! Dan¡­! -Take it easy! ¨C In that the doctores out and asks one of the nurses to get a painkiller for Gerard ¨C The man is restless, he doesn¡¯t know how to deal with it all, he tries to get up to go he doesn¡¯t know where. He has to lock Darcy up, find a way so that he never gets out. He has to protect the princess from him, the Little Light from him. -Light light! ¨C He holds on to the doctor¡¯s gown and asks him in a state of nerves that breaks everyone¡¯s heart ¨C How is my wife?! -She¡¯s fine, nothing serious happened to her¡­ she should calm down. ¨C But she! The crazy woman¡­! A slight poke in his arm silences him and he slowly rxes. -Bring a stretcher ¨C the doctor asks one of the nurses and runs out to carry out the order ¡ª -Is it possible to leave them together? ¨C Dan asks, helping him up. We don¡¯t want you to wake up and not see it, believe me. -She is fine. I will fix everything. The stretcher arrives, they lift him up and put him in the room. The nurses will be in charge of arranging everything, in such a way that the beds are together. And in an act ofpassion and romance, Dan ces his hand holding Luz¡¯s, approaches the girl and takes the other one. -Wake up, Lucecita, please or this man is going to go crazy. I beg. And in her own darkness, Luz knows that Gerard is suffering from her, that he needs her. She now knows why she had to stay like this, but she no longer has to stay unconscious, away from her man and her loved ones. ¡°It¡¯s time to go back¡­ but I don¡¯t know how.¡± She tries to search inside her for the way to return, there is something that must be missing, something that she hasn¡¯t noticed. ¡°Could it be that I don¡¯t want to go back?¡± Her exhausted mind begins to look for reasons not to return, until she reaches a point where she doesn¡¯t want to think anymore and she gets carried away by her body¡­Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 After insisting so much, Charlize gets Evangeline to take her to the hospital to see Luz. She needs to give her Little Light a kiss and tell her to wake up, so they can walk through the garden together, to buy the things the baby is missing, to choose her dress for the wedding. -My Little Light must need to be combed-she says before leaving her room and takes her brush for her and her hair- She runs out of there, Evangeline goes downstairs with her and they get in the car with the new chauffeur of the house, to give George time to recover. On the way, Charlize tells Evangeline to help her do Luz¡¯s hair, so that when she wakes up, she doesn¡¯t feel ugly or sad. -Of course I help you, my princess. Suddenly, she receives a call and, looking at the screen, she sees that it is Rafael and she feels that her world begins to spin with happiness. ¨C Raphael¡­ -I love you ¨C he sayspletely agitated -. It may seem illogical, rushed, but nothing like that¡­ I¡¯m sure what I¡¯m telling you, I love you, Evangeline, I love you with all my heart and I just want to give you a hug. -I¡­ I love you too ¨C she replies between tears and smiles -, I haven¡¯t stopped thinking about you, you have no idea what Mr. Dan and Gerard did to let me see you, but they didn¡¯t let me ¨C The twough happily, not being able to believe that love was given that way -. Now I¡¯m going with the princess to see Luz. -Dan told me what happened, I just called him, he wanted to go see them at the mansion. I¡¯ll tell him to wait for you, because something else happened and I don¡¯t think Charlize should see it. -(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)Do not scare me. ¨C Don¡¯t worry, Luz is fine, it¡¯s just that things happened and Gerard is on a stretcher next to her. ¨C I¡¯ll try to do my best¡­ will I see you there? -I¡¯ll go home to shower, because you won¡¯t want to hug me like I am now ¨C sheughs and tells him sweetly -. -I would hug you as it were, because I love you and I just want to stay in your arms for a long time. I see you at the hospital. ¨C See you, my little angel. v ¨C Am I going to lose you too? ¨C Charlize tells her with a pout and Evangelineughs ¨C -Of course not, princess. ¨C But you guys are getting married and you¡¯re leaving. -I will visit you whenever I can if that happens. You will always be my princess. USO it will be cease. She leaves a kiss on the girl¡¯s head and hugs her. Her heart swells with happiness knowing that Rafael finally got out of jail and that she will be able to kiss him, tell him that she loves him face to face. When they arrive at the hospital, Dan is waiting for them, he hugsFrom N?velDrama.Org. Charlize and tells Evangeline that he will walk them to her room. ¡°Gerard had a breakdown,¡± he whispers to the girl. He knew something horrible and almost went crazy, recently he woke up, but he doesn¡¯t want to leave Luz. -Charlize insisted me toe, she wants tob her hair and tell her that she misses her, I couldn¡¯t refuse. -I understand, they are very united, they need it. Upon reaching the room, the girl enters cautiously and seeing Luz, she approaches her. Gerard, who is sitting next to her, sees her little girl and takes her in her arms. -My princess-he turns around and he sees Evangeline, who looks down- - I¡¯m sorry, but she wanted toe, she told me that she had to tell Luz things and that will surely make her wake up. -I understand¡­ ¨C the girl looks at him and he helps her to get closer to Luz -. ¡°She looks like an angel¡­ a very disheveled one.¡±(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) She looks at Evangeline and the girl approaches her to help her. We are going to leave you very beautiful, Lucecita. Very carefully, she pulls her hair out from under her body and she begins tob it little by little. Evangeline carefully unravels it, and Charlize starts braiding it as soon as she¡¯s done with a part of it. While the little girl sings a song, which makes Gerard sob, because it¡¯s like a farewell, Luz struggles along the way. She¡¯s tired. Part of her hasn¡¯t forgiven Gerard for lying, for hiding the truth from her about everything that was happening, and worst of all, she¡¯s afraid that it will happen again. ¡°But you can¡¯t go just like that.¡± Is there something she¡¯s forgetting? ¨C Ready, my Little Light ¨C says Charlize when they finish with Luz¡¯s hair -. Now you look beautiful. She climbs onto the bed on her knees, kisses her belly and then approaches Luz¡¯s face, leaving a soft kiss on her cheek. -I don¡¯t know if my first mother wants to take you with her, so that the two of them are angels who take care of me from heaven, but I only ask you not to pay attention to her. I want to meet my little brother, walk with him, I need you, mommy, please wake up. At that moment the machines start to scream and before Gerard goes crazy, he grabs Charlize and takes her out of there, Evangeline runs to find a doctor and Gerard is shocked. -Do not leave Me¡­ He takes her hand, kisses it and cries, but when he goes to let go of her to make room for the doctor, she squeezes his hand, preventing him from moving away from her. -Light? -Mr. Finnick, I need you to get away from her, please from her- but she sees that Luz keeps Gerard¡¯s hand tight and goes to her ¨C Miss Mendez? -little by little Luz¡¯s eyes begin to open and she tries to talk-she doesn¡¯t make an effort, calm down-she looks for Gerard and when she sees him she smiles weakly- -I-I know¡­ -(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)Thirst? ¨C the doctor tells her, but she denies -. -Se-no-ra¡­ Fi¡­ ¨C Gerard smiles, with tears in his eyes and looks at the doctor -. ¡°She¡¯s not Miss Mendez, she¡¯s Mrs. Finnick, doctor, that¡¯s what she means.¡± ¨C Does she feel dizzy? -A bit. -It hurts something? -N-no¡­ - Okay, I need her n¡­ husband to wait outside for a moment, so I can evaluate her and then she can stay with her family, but only a little, because she needs to rest. -Baby¡­ -The baby? She is perfectly calm. Gerard kisses her hand and then her lips, letting one of her tears fall on Luz¡¯s cheek. -Do not Cry¡­ -I¡¯ll wait outside, my love, I¡¯ll be right behind the door. Gerard walks out of the room, sees Charlize crying in Dan¡¯s arms, walks over to her and takes her into his own. (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)-She¡¯s fine, princess, our Little Light is awake and she¡¯s thanks to you ¨C he kisses her forehead, still smiling- Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Two days after waking up and being pampered by her man and her princess, Luz is discharged, so she can finish her recovery at home. On the way, Gerard sits in the middle of the two, holding Luz in her arms and Charlize holding him by the hand, since she is in her chair. -I see that the princess no longer has problems using the chair ¨C says Luz ¨C -He learned that it¡¯s for security ¨C Gerard smiles at him and lets the scent of jasmine from his girl flood him ¨CWhat do you want to do when you get home? -Shower, get into bed and hug them. I want them to leave me in the middle and pamper me a lot. -Whatever you say, my Little Light. A surprise awaits you at home. ¡°We¡¯ll see what it¡¯s all about,¡± she says, raising an eyebrow. -You¡¯ll love it, mommy! The rest of the journey Luz does in silence, while she listens to Charlize talk about her days. It is incredible that in five days so many things happened to the little girl. When the car finally stops in front of the house, George waits outside with Evangeline, both of theme over to help Charlize and Luz down. As soon as she sees George next to her, she lunges for a hug, because that was one of the first questions she asked Gerard when she walked back in that day. ¡°Miss,¡± he says with tears in his eyes. I¡¯m so d you¡¯re okay, home. I¡¯m d nothing happened to you¡­ -Just a few scratches, nothing to worry about, but the gentleman has insisted that I take a week to recover. -The gentleman has done well ¨C leaves him a kiss on the cheek and a smile ¨C Gerard takes her into her arms, eliciting a little gasp of surprise from her. -Hey, I¡¯m not as light as before! ¨C You¡¯re still a feather to me. When he gets inside her, he takes her to the living room and sits her on the sofa, but before she asks him why he leaves her there and not on the edge of the stairs, her parents, Mat¨ªas and Rafael,e out. ¨C Raphael! -she tries to stand up, but he stops her- -Stay there my girl ¨C she gives him a hug thatsts long enough for Gerard to start clearing his throat. She barely moves away from Rafael and looks at Gerard with a pout ¨C ¡°Hold on, Finnick, because I haven¡¯t seen my friend in a million years!¡± She ¨C she hugs Rafael again and then separates from her with tears in her eyes. I feel responsible for everything that happened to you, I¡¯m so sorry¡­ -Are you kidding?! You are not to me for anything, it was all a misunderstanding and that will now help me to be very careful when hiring people and especially the control I have in thepany¡­ -And tell me ¨C she approaches him to whisper ¨C Have you already talked to ¡­? Rafael stands up, walks over to Evangeline and kisses her, making the girl blush. Everyone apuds and finally, Mat¨ªas can approach to hug his sister, Then her parents do, who don¡¯t stop crying and hugging her. At that moment Luz¡¯s belly begins to move and sheughs, her son is excited by the family reunion. Everyone talks excitedly, until Luz yawns. Gerard stands up, takes her in his arms and those present stare at him admiringly. -Well, I¡¯m very sorry, but my wife is tired. They already saw her, she is aware of her, she is still her and now she must go do what the doctor told her, rest. Theyugh at the way he takes her and Mat¨ªas feels happy for his sister, because it is obvious that Gerard loves her, he is a good man despite the unfortunate way they met and everything he has done just for her, is something that goes beyond a simple love. -You¡¯re rude, Gerard¡­ you can¡¯t leave the guests alone. - They are not alone, Charlize has stayed with them. I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t mind taking them out to the garden, holding hands with her¡­ with¡­ your brother.¡± Luzughs as she sets her down in front of the room and walks back. -Where are you going?! ¨C To find my daughter! I forgot that she is dazzled by your brother. -No! She already leaves the girl alone. She¡¯ll get over it with time, I¡¯ll take care of teaching her that she¡¯s her uncle. That he¡¯s too old for her, whatevere. 1 ¨C You are¡­ a sorceress, woman ¨C he takes her by the hand and together they enter a room where there is a beautiful light blue wooden cradle ¡ª -Gerard¡­-she reaches out to touch her and then looks at her man-. -One day you told me that you would like to have the baby as close as possible-hugs her and looks at her stuffed animal lying there-. And I wanted to fulfill your wish. -But¡­ you ced it wrong, because the crib should be on that side, that¡¯s where I sleep. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you get up in the middle of the night to give him a bottle or to change him?¡± We are going to make a lot of improvements to this room, to make it asfortable as possible for the baby. -Gerard, Charlize is going to want the same¡­ -We set you up a bed here! -And my cuchi¡¯cuchi?! ¨C She asks him with a pout and Gerardughs- ¨C We have at least four more rooms, my office, the kitchen, the garden, the gym¡­ the shower ¨C he removes her sweater and kisses her tenderly -. If we have to sleep with our children for a few months, so that you are calm and they are happy, we will do it. ¡°You¡¯re crazy,¡± she tells him, unzipping her jacket and taking it off. Love you. -And I you ¨C she escapes in her with a sob-. You don¡¯t know how afraid I felt of losing you¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I almost didn¡¯t come back,¡± she tells him embarrassedly, while Gerard doesn¡¯t stop to undress her. I was afraid that youFrom N?velDrama.Org. would lie to me again, that they are things that I can no longer forgive¡­ -How to cheat with another, for example? ¨C she nods and he takes her by the chin so that she looks at his face ¨C Luz, have I given you signs of wanting to be with another? Do you think I don¡¯t love you enough to look for another woman? -I don¡¯t think so¡­it¡¯s just¡­ ¨C Light of my heart. I¡¯ll tell you something that instead of embarrassing me, fills me with pride¡­ in my whole life I¡¯ve fallen in love twice and I¡¯ve only been with two women, Margaret and you. If that night I agreed to be with a woman I didn¡¯t even know, it was because that thing Dan gave me was driving me crazy and a shower wasn¡¯t going to take it away. She nods and Gerard kisses her, pulling her to him. They finish undressing and get into the shower together, where Gerard is in charge of washing her hair, cleaning her body and then drying her. He finds pajamas for her, but before he covers her belly, he brings her stretch mark cream and applies it to Luz¡¯s belly. -I read that, when the belly starts to grow more, her mother gets itchy. This cream helps prevent that from happening. -I hate applying creams, Gerard, you know¡­ I don¡¯t like the feeling it leaves on my hands. ¡°You won¡¯t do it,¡± she tells him, leaving a kiss on her annoying little beak and then on her belly, where her son moves. I made an appointment for the day after tomorrow, I want to confirm that he will be an Ethan. -What if he was an Aurore? ¨C She asks with amusement¨CYou buy me a shotgun, instead of bibs. Sheughs and reaches out her arms to hug her man, he is a jealous boy in a man¡¯s body, but that makes him the most wonderful of all. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 After two weeks and after the doctor¡¯s authorization, today Luz finds herself in front of the mirror, looking at that dress with a ¡°V¡± neckline, tight until under her breasts and then falling to the floor widely, white in color. Her mother and Evangeline look at her in fascination, with a smile of absoluteplicity and with hundreds of tears waiting toe out of her. ¨C Daughter, you are very beautiful. ¡°But the most important thing is missing,¡± says Evangeline. Lauren, a stylist who was rmended to her for this asion by Abraham Collins, finishes cing her veil, attached to a small tiara of sparkling tiny diamonds and white gold. 1 -Now yes, you are a true queen ¨C her friend tells her and hugs her- You are beautiful, very beautiful. -Who was in charge of the dress in the end, my love? -A very famous designer, but I forgot her name¡­ I think it¡¯s Alondra. In the end, where she was going to buy it, they did not want to make any more modifications and James¡¯s wife rmended it to me. -Two weeks? ¨C Asked her mother. She is tremendous. They knock on the door and Gerard¡¯s mother appears, who had had a lot of changes in recent days, when she found out everything her niece had done. She had no choice but to beg forgiveness on her knees in front of Gerard, Charlize and Luz. ¡°C-can Ie in?¡± -Of course ¨C Luz tells him, that she was not resentful when she saw true repentance-, -I brought you something that was mine, I used it on my wedding day and I would like it to be yours from now on, maybe one day you will pass it on to Charlize¡­-she takes a chain with an angel from a small porcin jewelry box -. I stopped using it many years ago, but it will be perfect for you. Luz turns to let him put the chain on her and immediately falls in love with her. She immediately thinks that this chain will be for her Charlize, even if she has more daughters. What she doesn¡¯t know is that this chain will be very important many yearster for her beautiful daughter. 3 Georgia gives her a hug and with that the differences between mother-inw and daughter-inw are settled. She herself goes out to see if everything is ready and returns a few minutes later to say that they are waiting for a bride. Luz takes a deep breath, her mother and Evangeline leave when her father arrives. The man is paralyzed by emotion for a few seconds and approaches her daughter, giving her a hug full of pride. ¡°You look beautiful¡± she looks at his head and smiles. My princess will be the queen of a great king¡­ -You have no idea what that man is, daddy, he¡¯s much better than that. Her father leaves a kiss on her forehead, offers her his arm and they walk to the exit, where Evangeline waits to help him with the dress. At the door that leads to the garden, she waits for Charlize, who when she sees her she screams with emotion. -Mom, you are beautiful! -And you too, my princess! ¨C Both give each other a hug, Charlize stands in front of Luz and begins to walk ¨C Nothing she saw in the romantic movies or what she read in her books prepared her for that moment, when her eyes finally met Gerard¡¯s and she knew that this man was everything to her¡­ but she was to him. it was a thousand times more than that. She loves fidgeting, shifting her weight from one foot to the other, she sees Dan smiling and patting her on the back. There is not a single nce looking anywhere other than at her. But there isn¡¯t a single look she wants to cross, more than hers Gerard¡¯s. Charlize is throwing white rose petals on the floor, which are confused with Luz¡¯s dress and Gerard¡¯s wish hase true, because she didn¡¯t want anything white at the wedding other than her little Lucecita. When they arrive at the altar, Miguel hands Luz his hand and Gerard receives it, pats them and tells him with an emotional tone. -I give you the most precious thing we have in our family, the purest, the most beautiful. Take care of her and never make her cry, because she has two men who will defend her. -Three¡­ because the first to punish me if she sheds a tear, will be myself-he looks at his Little Light and tries to make her wordse out dry-. My queen-kneels in front of her and kisses her-her belly. My prince, I promise to take care of you and do everything for you, whatever makes you the happiest in the world. -Your love is enough for me, my love ¨C she tells him going down to kiss him and everyone apuds -, The ceremony passes in silence, with some tears and the bride and groom unable to stop looking at each other. Until the officer asks them. -Luz Amelia M¨¦ndez, do you ept Gerard Ethan Finnick as your husband, to love and respect him in sickness and in health, in riches and in poverty, in happiness and sadness, from today until death? separate? -And for all eternity, yes, I ept. -Gerard Ethan Finnick, do you ept Luz Amelia M¨¦ndez as your wife, to love and respect her in sickness and in health, in riches and in poverty, in joy and sadness, from today until death? separate? -And for all eternity, yes, I ept. ¨C By the authority that thew gives me, I dere you husband and wife¡­ you can kiss the bride. Gerard throws himself for his Little Light and kisses it with all the joy in the world, while all the guests jump from their seats, throwing petals, pping and shouting. Charlize runs to her parents and hugs them, Gerard picksBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. her up and they leave her in the middle of a kiss, while a photographer immortalizes all those photographs that one day will adorn her house, along with Margaret¡¯s. The whole party goes by happily, Gerard¡¯s friends and his brother-inw make sure that he doesn¡¯t dance with the bride after the waltz, until Charlize kidnaps Mat¨ªas and dedicates herself to dancing with him. -I see that you really like to dance, princess ¨C Mat¨ªas tells her when he manages to sit down on her and offer her a chocte dessert-, ¡°Not much, but I¡¯m practicing for when you and I get married,¡± she tells him shamelessly, making Mat¨ªas choke on the soda, ¡°1 ¨C You and I can¡¯t get married, I¡¯m much bigger than you. -Wait for me until I¡¯m twenty and you¡¯ll see that it won¡¯t show anymore. While Mat¨ªas decides that it would be best to get away from that house for a while, to dedicate himself to fixing his love affairs and to avoid misunderstandings with Gerard, the couple finally get to dance together. -You are tired? ¨C Gerard asks, resting his cheek on Luz¡¯s head. ¡°Ten minutes ago, yes, but I took off my shoes and it¡¯s over now,¡± she tells him, burying herself in her husband¡¯s chest, to hear those rhythmic and reassuring heartbeats. - Whenever you want, we can escape¡­ But Dan walks over to them, his expression shaken. As soon as Gerard sees him, he hugs Luz protectively, because he knows that¡¯s not good. ¡°Sorry to break this news to you now¡­ but not telling you would be worse,¡± he sighs and shows them a message from the detective in charge of Darcy¡¯s case. They don¡¯t know how he did it, under what circumstances, but he got bail and¡­ Darcy¡¯s free. 1 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Needless to say, Gerard stopped the party immediately and gathered all those present, since they were only trustworthy people. Evangeline understood that it was something serious and she, along with Georgia, take Charlize inside. Gerard, is something wrong? Rafael asks him, loosening his bow, because he hates them ¨C -Darcy has been let out of her on bail- Dan answers instead of her friend- her, I¡¯m already finding out who was the judge who did such a stupid thing. But now there are other things that we care to share with you. -If it¡¯s for security, don¡¯t bother ¨C says James ¨C Your family, my friend, will be more protected than the president of the nation, so don¡¯t worry about that. -Thanks¡­ -I make the Collins mansion avable, she is safe and that woman will not imagine that you are there-Abraham says, hugging Lauren- -I make my mother¡¯s mansion avable ¨C Rafael tells her ¨C She loves Luz and will not object to the girls leaving with her. ¡°For now, I think they shouldn¡¯t go on their honeymoon, it¡¯s not safe,¡± Dan tells them. -We can¡¯t live in fear- Luz says with a firm voice- I thank each one of you for her help, but I will go on my honeymoon and our Charlize will stay in our house. Gerard sees her determined, brave and knows that she is right, it is most likely that Darcy will look for a way to leave the country, to flee from what awaits her. Dan, Darcy¡¯s ounts¡­ ¡°As soon as she left, he emptied them,¡± he says in horror, looking at his phone. But¡­ jese judge son of a bitch! ji I had to block that crazy woman¡¯s ounts!! -I think you already know who you should call ¨C Mat¨ªas tells her annoyed and then looks at Luz ¨C Sister, I know you¡¯re not afraid, but I don¡¯t want you to y brave, ¡°I don¡¯t do anything to myself,¡± she tells him and her parents look down. If we stay, we¡¯ll do precisely what she wants, make us afraid of her. Her problem is with me and my son, if I¡¯m not in the country, he¡¯ll have nothing else to do¡­just go to hell. - So, we¡¯re leaving now ¨C Gerard tells him -. Our ne is waiting. Dan, you and James are in charge of Charlize¡¯s security. She doesn¡¯te out, no onees in. ¨C Understood ¨C they both say at the same time -. Gerard stands up and Luz along with him, they walk to the house to say goodbye to Charlize, they find herughing in the living room, telling Georgia stories from school, While Luz goes to hug her, Gerard takes her mother and Evangeline to a corner of the room to talk to them. -Darcy escaped from prison ¨C Georgia stifles a scream and puts her hands to her mouth -, Luz and I will go on our honeymoon, Charlize will stay home and not go out, not even to go to sses. No one will enter, not even to visit her, except for Dan and Mat¨ªas. ¡°Mom, I need you to stay with her. ¨C Of course, I¡¯ll stay with my princess. I won¡¯t move until you guys get back. -It will only be ten days, but I don¡¯t want them to leave the house, much less her. George will take care of what they need and James will tighten security. -It will be done as you say, son¡­ thank you for trusting me. They return where Luz and Charlize are hugging each other, Gerard approaches to say goodbye to his daughter, asking her to be obedient to his and Evangeline¡¯s grandmother. Upon leaving, all the friends say goodbye to them, making a kind of procession to apany them to the car, where Gerard gets behind the wheel and leaves, followed by two cars, which are part of the security. When they arrive at the airport andply with all the legalities, they board the ne, where two sses of cold orange juice await them. ¡°You are the bravest woman I know,¡± Gerard tells her. On Matias¡¯ rmendation, Dan has already contacted Alpha. -That seems perfect to me. A few minutester the ne takes off and they both go to the ne room to rest. Gerard delights in taking off her wedding dress, but even more so when he sees her without it. His jaw drops when his Lucecita stands in front of him in a special corset set for pregnant women, with a garter belt and allce. -Woman, you¡¯re going to kill me because of a chronic erection¡­ I¡¯ll never forget this moment in my life. -Whatever you say, husband¡­ but you still have a lot of clothes. Everything else is filler, it only matters to say that when he waspletely naked, he took her to bed, kissed every part of her body and made love to her as she was his, her wife. They were not shy about screaming, panting, or trying all the positions that pregnancy allowed Luz. Gerard took it upon himself to learn all those that could not put her son at risk and that would be pleasurable for her. Thus, heading to Rome, the two show the love they feel for each other, which does not fit in such a small space.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 After a week of walking around and getting to know the city and its surroundings, Luz wants to stay at the hotel to rest a bit and let Gerard get bored of making love to her¡­ but that¡¯s impossible. -Do you know that after this baby is born we are going to have to lower the intensity? -she tells him, while Gerard runs his fingers along her right leg, causing a wave of excitement in Luz- ¡°There are many contraceptive methods for that,¡± he tells her, joining his lips to the task of going through his wife¡¯s body, ¡°And I can use all the ones you want, including a vasectomy.¡± -Don¡¯t you want more children? ¨C She asks sitting on the bed immediately- -If you want them, I want them¡­ that¡¯s two, if you ask me how many I want, I¡¯ll tell you five. (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)-Five? ¨C she asks him blushing because that means doing it many times ¡ª ¡°Including Charlize,¡± he tells her, climbing onto her body, careful not to crush her. And since we already have one half baked ¨C he leaves a kiss on the belly -, we only have three more left to do¡­ after you, madam, study. -Don¡¯t you want to have them all at once? ¨C she says in a seductive tone ¨C -My love, if it were up to me, after our little Ethan was born, I would make love to you in such a way, that I would make you triplets at once. Sup?ne stands right at Luz¡¯s entrance and she stares at him wide-eyed, her teeth biting into her lower lip and feeling her core begin to moisten. They are carried away by passion once again. Luz enjoys each of Gerard¡¯s thrusts and feels in heaven, while he enjoys the body of his woman, Her swollen breasts, her wide hips that he clings to to go deeper and bring them both to a climax that leaves them exhausted. They are half asleep, when Gerard¡¯s phone rings, he sees on the screen that she is his mother, she called him two hours ago to ask him to take Charlize to the movies, because the girl was too bored at home. He answers her, but he only hears her mother¡¯s sobs, -Gerard¡­ son, forgive me- that makes him sit on the bed and look for her clothes, instinctively-. I went ¨C we went to the bathroom with Charlize, while the girl went into a cubicle, Darcy¡­ (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)-What did she do that crazy? Mother, my daughter? ¨C everything in him tenses and he starts looking for the suitcase ¨C -He locked us in there, pointed a gun at us and then hit us with it¡­-she doesn¡¯t stop crying, but Gerard just wants an answer- Evangeline has a cut on the back of her neck¡­ -My daughter, mom¡­-she says with such a dangerous tone, that Luz sits on the bed somewhat confused and sees that Gerard keeps everything in a mess, so he looks for his phone immediately to ask them to arrange his return. ¨C -She took her, Darcy took our princess, son! ¨C the man falls to the floor on his knees and then drops the phone ¨C Luz rushes to grab it and speak for him, but hearing Georgia¡¯s sobs, she knows it¡¯s too bad, -IM light¡­ -He took her! Darcy took her and it¡¯s my fault! ¨C Don¡¯t worry, have you notified the authorities? -Yes, James warned everyone, Dan already has the film recordings. ¡°She must calm down,¡± she tells him, facing Gerard and frowning, because now she needs that ruthless Gerard, not the one who is terrified of a difficult situation in her life. She won¡¯t do anything to him, he had almost six years to do it¡­ who he wants is me. -But daughter, you can¡¯t¡­ -Just see how I can.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) Let¡¯s give that crazy woman once and for all what she wants. She hangs up the phone, stands up and forces Gerard to his feet. -I need you here and strong, because whates from now will not be easy. -What did you want to tell my mother? he asks, taking her by the arm. -Precisely what happens in all this. Darcy wants to get me out of the way and I¡¯m not one of those who hides, if she didn¡¯t leave the country, then she can put up with it, because she messed with my princess and I¡¯ll make her see hell. -No¡­-but Luz looks at him defiantly and knows that for now, she won¡¯t change her mind- -She calls to arrange our return. I will go to the shower. With a determined step, she goes into the bathroom, leaving Gerard with contradictory feelings, between concern for her little girl and admiration for his wife. Three hourster they are sitting on the ne, face to face, looking out the window and holding hands, with thousands of ideas to get the princess back without causing her harm. -It¡¯s my fault¡­ ¨C Gerard starts to say, but Luz stops him ¨C - That¡¯s useless. It¡¯s not your fault, or your mother¡¯s, or mine for wanting toe on the honeymoon. The only culprit is that crazy woman. I can¡¯t believe she exposed my daughter her entire short life to that monster. -If movies teach us anything, it¡¯s that the worst monsters wear the best costumes. -But you discovered her, as soon as you met her. -Yes, because I never had her by my side, for you the changes must have been little by little, that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t notice her¡­ -Luz squeezes her hand and then stands up to sit next to her. she-of her You are a wonderful father, do not hesitate and together we will save our daughter, I promise you. Reluctantly, Gerard agrees to go rest with her. They hug each other in bed and, although Luz falls asleep almost immediately, Gerard can¡¯t sleep a wink thinking about all the atrocities that Darcy can do to her daughter¡­, Time seems eternal, until they are told that very soon they willnd in New York. About forty minutester, as soon as the ne door opens, the two of them get off as fast as they can. There is James waiting for them and he updates them on the situation as they head to the mansion. -He hasn¡¯t asked for a ransom, that makes the police nervous, but we know that he doesn¡¯t want money¡­ -he looks at Luz and she smiles-. -She wants me. Therefore, we have to find a way for him to know that we are already here. (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)-I already took care of that, the news of your wedding and your return after the honeymoon is going through the most important news. -My mother? -Ruled out¡­ but someone helped her in all this and we already have someone who is interrogating him ¨C they both frown and Jamesughs ¨C Apparently, Dan¡¯s informant had several rats among her ranks¡­ she¡¯s giving a warning as a message and example, one of them helped Darcy. -Nothing good can be expected in that world¡­ -But she is different, she follows specific codes and they are almost ethical¡­ she is strange. -Anyway, I¡¯m thankful that she¡¯s on our side-Gerard tells him, who sighs and leans back in the seat- Luz gives him her hand and he pulls her into a hug. A part of her sixth sense tells her that she should put someone to watch her wife and nobody better than her own brother, because she knows that at the slightest carelessness, she herself will go after Darcy to make her pay and throw her into hell. (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)They arrive at the mansion, where they are greeted with warm hugs. Luz goes upstairs to rest for a moment, Gerard stays talking with Mat¨ªas about his n to take care of Luz. But neither of them reckons that an unknown number, at that precise moment, is calling Luz. She answers and that unpleasant voice answers her on the other end. -How are you, damn bitch?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 ¨C Let me talk to my girl first and then I¡¯ll do what you want. -That¡¯s how I like it, that you know what¡¯s best for you, but the truth is that right now I don¡¯t feel like talking to the brat. ¨C Darcy, if you love me, let me talk to her, because that¡¯s what you want, isn¡¯t it?¡­ I took Gerard¡¯s love away from the bitch. A growl from Darcy makes her understand that she will agree to what she wants, a bit of noise and then the voice of her wife speaking to Charlize. A few secondster, she hears the girl¡¯s voice from her. -M-mommy? ¨C My girl, how are you? ¨C Luz says trying not to cry, because she must be strong ¡ª -Well, Aunt Darcy bought me hamburgers and let me watch a movie, but I want to see you¡­ when are youing back? ¨C Soon, my love, we¡¯ll see each other, I promise you ¨C she hears movement of the phone and then Darcy¡¯s voice ¨C ¨C You have two hours to get to the ce that I will send to your phone. You can¡¯t tell anyone, or she¡¯ll die-Darcy¡¯s hiss only makes Luz clenched her free hand- -I have to go with someone, I can¡¯t take a taxi and Gerard won¡¯t let me leave here alone. -Tell your lover to bring you ¨C she tells him with venom- - I¡¯ll go with Mat¨ªas, my brother. -The police? You think me stupid! -Charlize trusts him, if I leave her with Mat¨ªas, he won¡¯t put up any resistance and my brother will do what he tells him to take care of her. -Yes, there is no other choice¡­ but I¡¯m telling you right now, I have a gun and I¡¯m very good at shooting. He¡¯ll wait in the car for the brat and you¡¯ll stay with me¡­ we¡¯re going to have some fun. -As you say¡­ I¡¯ll see what I do to get out of the house. But without further ado, Darcy hangs up and Luz is ready to go. She looks for Mat¨ªas on her phone and asks him toe up, minutester, they knock on the door and she runs to open it for her brother. -Sister, what¡¯s up? -Mat¨ªas, Darcy called me¡­ -Why didn¡¯t you tell us?! We were able to track her down! ¡°She loves me,¡± she tells him to shut him up. Nothing you guys do will keep Charlize safe, so listen to me, because I need you to get me out of here in two hours. -What? Will you at least tell Gerard? -Of course not! He is capable of going himself and killing her, I will not risk him or my girl being harmed -But if you or the baby¡­ Luz ¨C Mat¨ªas pinches the bridge of his nose in frustration. He really is very angry, because that¡¯s the only way he calls her by her name. You¡¯re crazy, but I more to listen to you. ¨C For now, I need you to help me out. -Let me go down, our parents are gone, I¡¯ll pretend that they call me for something important and that we both have to go¡­ just let me put together this lie well. ¡°Thank you¡± she says hugging him and Mat¨ªas protects her from her with her arms. ¨C For my little sister whatever. ¨C But this time it¡¯s not for me, it¡¯s for my girl ¨C she tells him -, -I don¡¯t know why I, you could tell Rafael. ¨C Because you will know how to control a difficult situation¡­ and because my girl will stay calm with you. Mat¨ªas looks at her with a smile and promises himself that this is thest time that little girl will see him, at least until her nephew is born and then she will see what to do to see him, because she does not want to get involved in no problems. In addition, he himself is now fighting for the love of the woman in his life and it is not going well for him at all. Mat¨ªas leaves Luz preparing for the performance for a while longer, while he prepares his. He reluctantly dials her number and waits for her to answer, as usual, on the third ring. -Mat¨ªas¡­ I thought you wouldn¡¯t call me again¡­ -I¡¯m not calling you for that, you¡¯re already aware of my sister¡¯s daughter and I need your help. -I¡¯m sorry but I can not. I¡¯ve been exposed too much and I can¡¯t get more involved. -I just need the traitor to say if he knows where the crazy woman would take the girl. -Give me a minute¡­-he remains standing in front of the door of Charlize¡¯s room, until she speaks again-. Got it, he scores¡­ Minutester, Mat¨ªas joins the men in the room. As soon as Gerard sees his expression, he stands up and approaches his brother-inw. Is something wrong with my wife? -No, but I need you to sit down and not shout¡­ what I have to tell you is confidential and you¡¯re going to have to use your best acting skills. -What do you mean? -That I will go for your daughter, but you will not like my n.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 An hour and a half after Darcy called her and having the address where they are to meet, shees down to the living room, to make everything look as casual as possible. As she walks in, she sees Gerard with a weary expression and walks over to hug him. He wraps his arms around her and is flooded with her scent that reassures him, despite everything. -Something new? -she tells him without looking him in the eye and internally Gerardughs at her performance ¨C ¨C Nothing. Darcy hasn¡¯t called the house or my cell. I had to send my mother to her apartment, because she is very nervous. Evangeline is resting, Rafael took her to her room, the blow that crazy woman gave him hurt¡­ -She willmunicate, you just have to watch the news and know that we are back. She closes her eyes on her husband¡¯s chest, thinking that everything will be alright, so that she can be reunited with the princess as soon as possible. While Mat¨ªas, Dan and Gerard give each other a knowing look. -Excuse me, I have to answer, she is my mother ¨C says Mat¨ªas and Gerard can feel Luz¡¯s body tense- -Are you okay, love? he-he separates from her and looks into her eyes- -Yes, it¡¯s just that I already want to hug our girl, all this has me very bad. -You must be calm, for our baby¡­ ¨C Mat¨ªas enters the room and clears his throat -. Something happened? -Yes, I¡¯m sorry Gerard, but I need you to let me take Luz with me, our father doesn¡¯t feel well and my mother wants us to go see him. -Of-of course-she looks at Gerard and he nods ¨C Doesn¡¯t it bother you if I go with my parents? -No, especially if you go with your brother, you won¡¯t be safer with anyone, except me- he gives her a long kiss, because she knows what can happen-. Love you. -And I love you, my love-Luz tries not to show her fear and nerves through her eyes, she smiles at him and walks towards Mat¨ªas-. Let¡¯s go quickly, I want to go home early. The three men make a gesture that Luz does not see and as soon as the brothers leave, Gerard does what Mat¨ªas told him. He calls the detective in charge of Charlize¡¯s kidnapping, who is already waiting very close to the ce where Darcy is supposed to have the little girl. -Where do we have to go? ¨C Mat¨ªas tells her and she points him in the direction -. Well, I know where she is. Luz looks out the window at the mansion and she remembers the first time she arrived there, when Charlize and Gerard were waiting for her at the entrance, and Darcy behind them watching her suspiciously. Mat¨ªas takes advantage of this distraction to send a message to the detective, confirming her location. Throughout the journey, neither of them speaks. The truth is that there is nothing to say. Luz looks at the time and realizes that they are a couple of minutes early. Little by little she begins to see fewer cars and people on the streets, the buildings are reced byrge sheds and some are deteriorated by abandonment. The sunset quickly apanies them and the cold makes her think that she didn¡¯t bring anything to cover Charlize. -It¡¯s cold¡­-she tells Mat¨ªas¨C -I have some nkets in the car, sometimes I like to go somewhere and sit and watch the river. ¡°Charlize is going to need them from her,¡± she looks at her hands and then caresses her belly. As soon as you have her, take her out of here, her please. -And what will happen to you? -she asks him annoyed-, -I guess you¡¯ll send someone for meter, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll leave me here without doing anything ¨C she tells him with a smile -. But I need my girl safe first. -I just hope nothing happens to you, because I¡¯m capable of killing her. -Mati! She ¨C she tells him in a low voice- -You are my sister and you are at risk, no one is going to question that. Luz doesn¡¯t stop feeling overwhelmed by everything she feels at this moment, especially because her brother could be a murderer¡­ It seems illogical, because her job is precisely to persecute these types of people. ¡°But Darcy is a killer, so she wouldn¡¯t miss out on a great life.¡± That may be very true, but what about her soul? Mat¨ªas slows down and stops in an alley that is darker than normal, because the power lines are not working here. He sighs and looks at Luz. -Go¡­ -No, she said to wait in the car. -Luz, it¡¯s cold, at least get down to receive the princess and cover her with one of her nkets. ¡°Let me call her, she told me to let you know when she¡¯s here.¡± With trembling fingers she pulls her phone out and waits for Darcy to answer her. While Mat¨ªas looks at the ce, there are no windows to see inside, but surely from the surrounding buildings the rescue team already has everything identified. Darcy, we¡¯re outside. -Get down. -Mat¨ªas wants to wait outside for Charlize, it¡¯s cold out here. - Close to the car, not a centimeter more here. -Thanks. He ends the call and Luz turns to her brother, gives her a big hug and wipes away a couple of tears. -I love you little brother. -And I to you, my little ampolletita, be careful and don¡¯t say anything to her that will destabilize her. Follow the game, y the submissive. I swear I¡¯ll get you out of here as soon as possible. The girl gets out, snuggles up in her sweater and walks towards the entrance. She knocks on the door and listens to things moving behind her, until the door clicks open. But nothing had prepared her to see what she finds herself in front of.From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 When Darcy was taken to jail, the rumor quickly spread that she was there for killing a pregnant woman. And it is that, within the prison there are certain codes. There are women who are untouchable, both inside and outside. Pregnant women were protected tooth and nail, because within that brotherhood they represented hope. For this reason, on the woman¡¯s second night in the prison, five women approached her cell, took out her partner and beat her up, leaving her face deformed by the beatings, a broken nose and several cuts on her face. Eyebrows. Also, she got a haircut from her that left her looking more like a scarecrow than a woman. During the days that she remained there, she was subjected to various humiliations. Insults, ¡°casual¡± beatings, stealing her food, taking cold baths. Therefore, when she received a visit from herwyer, she demanded that Judge Rochester be the one to hear her case. Rochester had been her ally in several of the cases she¡¯d won from her, because he was just as shady as she was. When he refused to put his hands in, Darcy didn¡¯t give a damn about sending the message to herwyer. ¡°Tell her to get me out or tomorrow I¡¯ll give a press conference counting all her help.¡± That caused her strings to be pulled, some evidence dered inadmissible, and her bail set at a paltry $1,500. On his release, Darcy emptied her ounts before someone else took over her case and froze her money in the bank. She could have left, crossed the border with Mexico and disappeared from the face of the earth, with the money she had from her inheritance, she could live peacefully in any city in Latin America. But the hatred she felt was greater. That same day that she was released, she found out that the unfortunate woman was going to marry her cousin. So she did not hesitate to make a n to disappear her and then she would leave. But she didn¡¯t get it, because they left the country. However, they left on their own and it was only a matter of time before they got the brat out of the house. But her final blow was seeing her aunt taking care of the brat, happy with her life, entering the cinema hand in hand and with her smiling face. The same n that she had for Luz, she would carry out with the girl. Because in the end it was that bitch¡¯s weakness. Everything else was a piece of cake. ¡°-I¡¯m not going to end up like that idiot Bowman, who got caught because of her stupid son. I¡¯ll kill her and I¡¯m out.¡± That is the image that Luz sees when she opens the door, that of a beaten, deranged woman, with spiked hair and those dark roots that tell her that she was never blonde. -Little fox, here you are¡­ shees in. ¨C My girl first. -You are not in a position to demand. -Mat¨ªas is waiting for her, so it is better that you let her out of it before I enter. -I can kill all three of them-she says pointing at Luz¡¯s belly- -If that happens, you won¡¯t get out alive either¡­ please-for a moment Luz remembers what Mat¨ªas told her and realizes that he did the opposite in the first one-Secondster, Charlize appears in front of her. He leans down from her to hug her and whispers about her before starting to cry. -Run to the car, there is Mat¨ªas waiting for you, I love you. -But mom¡­ -Runs! The girl does what Luz tells her, she sees Mat¨ªas with an open nket next to the car and she runs with more force towards him. -Mati! ¡°Princess of her,¡± she tells him, covering her with the nket and hugging her while she puts her in the car. Wait for me, and I¡¯ll go up with you. But my mom¡­ Mat¨ªas surrounds the car and sits in front of the wheel leaving there towards a few streets further on. In front there is a car that Charlize recognizes and asks Mat¨ªas. ¨C Is it my daddy? - Yes, princess. You will stay with him and I will go for my sister. -Be careful, my aunt is very angry and she has many weapons, even a bomb ¨C Mat¨ªas stops and turns to look at Charlize ¨C She told me that she would tie my mom up¡­ and that she would make her fly, Mati, you can¡¯t stop let him do anything. -Of course not, princess, let¡¯s go with your father. She gets out of the car and takes the little girl in her arms, a moment that she takes advantage of to rest her head on his shoulder and tell him. -I will never forget this, Mat¨ªas. You are my hero since I met you and you always will be. Arriving with Gerard, he hands the girl over to her and tries to run to the car, but is joined by both him and Dan. -What are you doing? You must stay with your daughter. -She¡¯ll be fine and she won¡¯t be upset with me because I¡¯m going to look for her mother and her brother. -Are you crazy¡­ -She¡¯s my wife, she wouldn¡¯t forgive me if the crazy woman hurt her, besides, we need a distraction for the agents to act and I¡¯ll be the best. -And you? her,¡± she tells Dan. -I¡¯m just going to cover my friend¡¯s back. ¡°A nuisance, that¡¯s what you are,¡± Mat¨ªas tells him with annoyance as he gets into the car and gets into the car. another street to get to the shed where Luz is now Darcy¡¯s prisoner -. The truth is that those words do not only apply to this situation, Mat¨ªas said them with double intentions and Dan understood them perfectly. Meeting up with the rest of the operative, the detective gets annoyed with Gerard, who throws up his hands and tells him. I¡¯m his distraction. -Who told you we need one? -I think it¡¯s the best, detective ¨C Mat¨ªas tells him, taking out hisContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org. gun and checking the charger -. Charlize told me that the woman has guns and a bomb, her n is to blow up the ce, with my sister and nephew inside it. -All the more reason, destabilizing a woman like her can jeopardize the entire operation. ¡°Actually, Gerard can buy us time, can¡¯t he, brother-inw?¡± ¨C silence ¨C Brother-inw? Curse! Gerard and Dan were lost in the middle of the dark night, looking for a way to get Luz out, because a rationalwyer far outweighs a panicked man in love. The man stands in the doorway where Darcy pulled Luz in a few minutes ago and calls out in an angry voice. ¡°Darcy, I¡¯m coming for you!¡± Let¡¯s get out of here now¡­ my love! Chapter 108 Chapter 108 As Charlize runs out, Darcy pulls Luz inside and blocks the door with various pieces of debris. He burrows her nails into her arm, she can feel them despite her fabric, leads her to a chair in the middle of the dimly lit room and sits her there. ¨C Your telephone. -I don¡¯t have it, I left it to my brother¡­ I assumed you wouldn¡¯t want it. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± he begins to search her, but besides the belly that disgusts him, she doesn¡¯t find anything. At least you¡¯re smart, too bad not smart enough to know you¡¯re not getting out of here. -At least in a coffin¡­ ¨C she tells him, trying to calm down ¨C ¨C Hahahaha! It¡¯s not even that, because I doubt that a grenade will leave you any part of her whole body -(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) he approaches her and caresses her hair with the barrel of the gun-. After that, I will go away from here, to live my happy life, because one less bitch will exist. -Because you hate me? ¨C She asks him with feigned pain, while she sees that the woman takes a rope. I did not do anything to you¡­ -Nothing? Nothing?! ¨C He throws himself on her and passes the gun across his forehead -. You came to defend the brat, to run away from my cousin¡¯s side, you made me get out of the house¡­ You changed the school brat! Do you have any idea what it took me to get them to see it for what it is? A spoiled brat! Did you make them treat her like this? ¡°Yes,¡± she answers proudly. I told them that she was out of control at home and that she didn¡¯t want to be allowed to do whatever she wanted at school. As a lawyer I learned that biasing people towards others is very effective. -But you love Gerard, you¡¯ve always been in love with him¡­ Why not love his daughter? oh -Because she¡¯s not mine!! She is that damn traitor, that she got into my Gerard¡¯s eyes and made him fall in love with her¡­ I should never have taken her home¡­ I had to do something before they got married, I¡­ Gerard¡¯s touches interrupt her, she res at Luz and ps her hard, but she calms down when she hears her love¡¯s voice. ¡°Darcy, I¡¯ming for you!¡± Let¡¯s get out of here now¡­ my love! -She told me love-she looks at Luz andughs madly -(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) Someone is going to be alone with her bastard! She runs to the door and opens it without looking if shees alone or not. She lets Gerard in and throws herself into his arms as he looks around the room, looking for a corner where Dan can get in. -My love, you came looking for me¡­ I knew you would realize that you love me. -Yes, but we must go out now, Luz¡¯s brother is going to bring the police as soon as he leaves Charlize safe. -How do you know? -she says frowning and walking away from her- -Because he is a policeman, that is what they do. -Yes, you¡¯re right¡­ first¡­ first let me kill this one and then we go. -There is no time! ¨C He tells her, seeming desperate to escape from her, but the truth is that Dan managed to get in and calls Luz, that she wasn¡¯t tied up. I have my car a couple of blocks from here, hidden. -I won¡¯t leave without killing that wretch! ¨C Darcy tries to turn around, but Gerard hugs her tight and caresses her hair- She looks at Luz, who runs to Dan, but because of her poor lighting, she doesn¡¯t notice her and kicks an empty can. (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)Darcy pulls away from Gerard and sees her run to Dan. -Nooo!! ¨C He fires a shot into the air and Luz stops a few steps from Dan -, But he doesn¡¯t stop, moving in front of Luz, to put her out of Darcy¡¯s path, as a deranged, desperate scream erupts from the woman, who raises her gun to point it at Dan. ¨C Get out of the front! -No ¨C Dan says quietly, without raising his voice ¨C ¨C Get out of there or my hand won¡¯t shake when I shoot you! Gerard takes a couple of steps and she pulls a revolver out of her pocket to point it at both of them at once. -You will not kill this baby, he kills. -I¡¯m not a murderer!! ¨C Unloads a few more bullets into the ceiling and Luz lets out a sob ¨C For a few seconds there is silence in the ce, enough for Luz to hear someone make a sound from where Dan has left, she turns and sees her brother in the gloom, who tells her with his index finger in his mouth that don¡¯t make noise She nods and whispers to Dan as low as she can when crazy Darcy startsughing. Matthias is here. -When I tell you, you run towards him, no matter what you hear or what you kick¡­ save my nephew and my brother¡¯s wife. Darcy looks at Gerard and forces him to walk away, while she cries inconsbly. -You tricked me, you made me believe that you came for me¡­ why did you never love me? -You¡¯re my cousin, I always loved you¡­ -Until she came! (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)-Until she found out who was responsible for my wife¡¯s death. -No, that¡¯s a lie, you kicked me out of your house, you took me out of yourpany¡­ you took me away from your side! ¨C Because you did bad things, but I still loved you. You were my little Darcy, my cousin. -Lies ¨C she tells him, crying uncontrobly, while a mixture of tears and snot fall down her beaten and haggard face -. You don¡¯t want to, you never loved me¡­ if you had, you wouldn¡¯t have married her¡­ you left me alone ¨C Darcy puts his hands to her face and Dan takes advantage of that to whisper to Luz-. ¨C Now! ¨C and she begins to run towards Mat¨ªas, whoes out to meet her -. But everything happens too fast. Darcy looks in her direction and shoots at her, but Dan gets in the middle of her, Gerard tackles her and gets her to drop a gun. (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)Mat¨ªas sees that Luz is safe, he passes by Dan¡¯s side to try to neutralize Darcy. She fights back, to prevent Gerard from taking the gun from her¡­until a gunshot is heard and Luz, who manages to get out of it, stops and looks back.From N?velDrama.Org. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!